Ava goes to Hogwarts!

by Hoppin, keeperofhounds

Summary:

Harry turns to summoning when no one wants to help him during the tri wizard tournament. Thinking he’ll get a powerful fully grown demon to help him he instead gets Ava.

Notes:

I had help writing this what if story. MadhatRzack and KeeperofHounds. This story takes some things from Alastor's little devil but since Harry Potter takes place in the 90s. It's not that much. So this is technically a fanfic of a fanfic! Let me know what you think of the story!

Chapter 1: First meeting

Hi this is a Hazbin Hotel and Harry Potter crossover fic. That contains my original character Ava. 

**********

Ava rubbed her eyes annoyed, as they tried to focus in the dark room. The only thing that illuminated the room were a few candles around the room. The last she remembered was her and Orion playing hide and seek with Uncle Lucifer. Ava had even picked the perfect place to hide! Lucifer’s office, he never went in there!

It took a while before her vision finally came back focusing on the figure sitting in front of her. 

 

There was a teen boy with large round glasses staring back at her. Overall, nothing impressive, especially for someone who ruined a perfectly good time.

 

Ava tilted her head to look over at Orion laying next to her. The stuffed deer demon was still unconscious but by the sound of his light snoring he was still alive. 

 

"Um...hello."

 

Ava looked over at the boy again. She didn't really like how nervous the boy looked. It was kind of creeping her out. If you’re going to summon a demon, at least have some back bone. This isn’t for the faint of heart.

 

"You can talk?"

 

"Yes. I can." Ava said, annoyed. This kid was turning out to be a bit of a dunce. Who does he think she is?!

 

"Oh..."

 

Ava didn't understand what was going on. She had an idea, it’s not hard to do the math when there is a clearly human boy in front of her along with a discarded book and candles. Classic signs of the occult. The issue was where was here? Ava's thoughts were broken by the boy. 

 

"So...um...who are you?"

 

Ava looked at him. He sounded British the more he talked, not that she really cared. "I'm Ava. You must be a human."

 

The boy nodded, "Yes. I'm human. I-I’m Harry. Harry Potter. I was trying to summon a demon to help me with something."

 

"Oh. Okay." Well clearly in Ava’s opinion it worked.

 

Harry couldn't believe it. He summoned a child. He was expecting a large powerful demon, not a small little deer girl. This had to be a mistake. Although he couldn’t help but notice the sharp teeth and glowing red eyes in the dimly lit room. It was very clear that she wasn’t human.

 

 Best to make sure. "So, are you a demon?"

 

Ava nodded, narrowing her eyes as she continued to stare at the boy. Her attention drifted to the floor. She was in a poorly drawn out pentagram.

 

"You summoned me.” Ava said, looking back up at Harry. 

 

"Yes but I was hoping for a bigger demon." He actually sounded a bit sorry about inconveniencing her.

 

Ava frowned at that comment. She hated being told she was too small or too weak. "I may not be big, but I’m plenty strong.” Orion began to twitch in his sleep reacting to the small spark of anger he felt.

 

"No! I'm sorry! I didn't mean it like that." Harry could hear the clear growl in her voice. Even as a child it’s best that he didn’t do anything to upset this girl.

 

 "Yes you did." Ava said, petulantly. She got up from the circle and began to walk around the room. Harry got up and started to follow her. 

 

Ava glanced back at him. "What were you trying to do?" He went through all the trouble of summoning her so clearly he wanted something.

 

"I was hoping for a demon who could help me with something.”

 

"I'm a demon.” Ava said, crossing her arms annoyed. She’s very good at being a demon, her daddy and Uncle Lucifer said so, even Ms. Lilith! “So you're just gonna have to settle with me." 

 

"But you're a child!" Harry said, unable to keep the annoyance out of his voice. He is in dire need of assistance and here he is arguing with a child younger than your average first year. He doesn’t have time for this nonsense.

 

"So. As I see it. I’m in an unknown place with no way of getting back. I don't think you have a choice. I'm gonna have to stay with you until someone comes to pick me and Orion up. You summoned me, so you have to take care of me. It's your fault I'm here." Ava stomped her foot, her ear twitched in agitation.

 

"Look, you can't even protect yourself! You're a child!"

Harry couldn't believe his luck. A demon child was gonna have to be his protection against whatever the Triwizard tournament was throwing at him. There was no way a kid was gonna be able to protect him. Not to mention it wouldn’t be right to force a child to do such a thing either. He’s desperate but not that desperate.

"I am not a child. I'm an overlord." She growled at him, baring her tiny fangs.

 

Harry's eyebrows shot up at her declaration. He had no idea what she meant by that. "Um...okay."

 

"Don't you dare mock me, human!"

 

Harry flinched back when the tiny demon growled at him. Ava glared up at him. He didn't understand. All the demons she met always took her seriously. There was no way she was going to be bullied by a human boy.

"I'm not."

 

"I am not a baby.” Ava said, stomping her little hooves. 

 

“I've taken down bigger demons than yourself. Where I’m from, I’m the boss!”

 

Harry froze, he couldn’t tell if she was being serious or not. It was hard to take her seriously when Ava was stomping her foot down like that. 

 

"Either way the type of help I need is no place where a child should be getting involved in."

 

Ava huffed and looked away. "Whatever. Just tell me the reason why you were trying to summon a demon."

"I need a demon to protect me."

 

Ava tilted her head as she listened. "Why would you need a demon to protect you?" Could it be child abuse or just standard school yard bullying.

 

"There is a dangerous competition called the Triwizard Tournament that's going to take place. It's extremely dangerous. And I need a demon to protect me because I'm one of the champions."

 

"What's the point of participating in something if you’re just gonna ask for help? Seems a bit dumb."

Harry glared at her.

 

"What's the matter? Can't take a little criticism?" If he knew it was dangerous then he shouldn’t have entered! It’s just common sense, now take the consequences as they come.

 

"This is different. The only reason I'm entering is because they chose me without my consent. Someone put my name in the Goblet of Fire. I can't quit."

 

That did sound serious. “Then why can’t you just ignore the summons? Sure people might get mad but I bet people ditch things all the time.”

 

Harry sighed, exasperated. “That’s the issue, I can't, it's a magical binding contract. I have to participate.”

Ava wasn’t impressed. While magical contracts are very much binding it shouldn’t affect Harry since he wasn’t the one to put his name in the goblet. Not to mention from the way he’s talking he wasn’t even in the room when it happened. If he claims it was done without his consent then there should be an easy out to it.

 

Ava looked around the room again. She might as well make the most of it. It’s what her daddy would have done. "How long is the competition?" 

 

"Three tasks. One at the end of each month. It should last three months."

 

Ava stretched her arms out. "I suppose I could stay with you until then."

 

"Really?!" Harry wasn’t entirely sure if this was a good idea. He still doubts if this Ava character could even offer any help at all.

 

"Yes. As an Overlord I can't just abandon a job. Especially if it involves a human life. My daddy would be disappointed."

 

"Your father is a demon?!" Harry felt dumb for saying it out loud. Of course her father is also a demon, what else could he be if she is one too.

 

"Of course. He's the strongest. Daddy is an Overlord too."

 

 Harry stared down at her. The way she talked made it sound like being an Overlord was a very big deal. "What is an Overlord?"

 

Ava looked back at him. Her eyes shining with pride. "We’re the strongest demons. No one messes with us and we own large amounts of territory and souls."

 

"Souls?" Harry is starting to think this might have been a mistake.

 

"That’s right, souls are basically something you can barter away. The more you have, the more powerful you get." Ava  picked up Orion cuddling him close to her chest as she began to walk towards Harry. "Which brings us to our current issue.”

 

Ava stopped when she was in front of him. She could see the curiosity in his eyes. It was clear that he wanted to press her for more answers. She has a few questions herself. She wasn’t gonna blindly help someone.

 

"What's the first challenge?"

 

"We have to fight a dragon." He answered timidly.

 

Ava’s ears perked up at that. Dragons were so rare in Hell. The only ones she had met were a pair that Satan owned. But those two were nice. Well at least to her they were. They were a bit territorial around others.

 

"A dragon?!" She squealed, jumping up and down.

Harry was surprised. He thought she'd be afraid of them.

 

"I want to see it!"

 

"I'm not sure if that's allowed. They’ll only be viewed during the challenge.”

 

Ava gave him a pout but stayed quiet. She thought for a moment before asking, "So do you have a plan?"

 

"This was my plan! To summon a powerful demon and have it protect me." Harry felt hopeless, what was he going to do about a literal dragon? Norbert was bad enough, these ones look clearly angry about being placed in crates and shipped for a tournament.

 

Ava wasn’t fazed. "Then let it continue to be your plan. I'll just be by your side as support. That's the only reason why I agreed to this. I want to see the challenges."

 

 "But-"

 

"Nope! We have a deal. I protect and help you through these challenges and you give me your soul when the tournament is done."

 

Harry froze. "You want my soul?!"

 

"I already told you souls are a demon's currency. That’s how worthwhile deals are made.” She gasped dramatically, covering her mouth to stifle a giggle. “Oh uncle Satan, are you telling me that you were going to summon a demon for a deal and didn’t know the price! I’ve met a lot of wizards in Hell but they were smarter than this."

 

Harry glared down at her. Did she have to be so mean? "Can't we just agree on something else?" He asked, pleadingly.

 

"Fine. But I have to talk with Orion first." Ava huffed.

"Orion… the stuffed deer?" Harry said slowly. His fate was going to be decided by a toy she was carrying around.

 

"He's not just a toy. He's my familiar as the wizard people would say."

 

Harry had no idea what a familiar was but if it had to do with a toy being alive, then he was not a fan of this. Ava tapped Orion's nose. "Wake up Orion."

Orion let out a groan. He shook his head and stretched his body out.

 

"Hello, sleepy head. We've got a new friend. And we’re in a new place. But don't worry we'll be going home soon. Maybe we’ll get home before Uncle Lucifer and daddy notice we’re gone!”

 

Orion’s head shot up, scaring Harry.

 

"Hey calm down. You can't scare our host. This is Harry. He summoned us but he doesn’t want to give me his soul in return for my help. What do you think?”

 

Harry stared at the toy as it slowly turned to look at him. Its blank button eyes seemed to be staring into his soul. He could see it tilting its head in thought. It finally nodded before snuggling back into her arms. He pointed towards the scar on his forehead giving a quiet squeak.

 

"Huh? Oh. I'll ask." Ava turned towards Harry. "Orion asks if we can have the soul in your forehead instead. He doesn't really care which one we get."

 

Harry gained a confused look. He reached up and rubbed his scar. There was a soul in his scar? That couldn't be true.

 

“My soul is in my scar?"

 

"No dummy. There’s an entirely different soul in your scar. It's connected to you but isn't you. It’s like a leech. Or a parasite. I'm not entirely sure how you got it. I've never seen something like it. So what do you say?"

 

Harry’s eyes widened at the explanation. He couldn’t help but think back to a conversation he and Professor Dumbledore had at the end of his second year of Hogwarts. It was said that a part of Voldemort's power was inside him thus allowing him to speak in parseltongue. It could even explain the strange nightmares he’s been having, suddenly the decision became a whole lot easier to make.

 

Harry looked down at the hand she was offering him. If this demon child took this soul from him then there wouldn’t be much love lost over it. Voldemort might as well be useful for something anyway.

 

"Deal." He shook her hand and was surprised by how firm her grip was. Ava smiled as she tightened her grip on his hand.

 

"Then it's a deal."

 

Harry couldn’t help but feel a burst of power coming from the handshake. The glow giving off soft pink overtones, it held power but in both a playful and malevolent sense. In any case this wasn’t something he could just walk away from without consequences. Well at least it wasn’t his soul on the line.

 

Once the glow died down they broke the handshake. Ava’s smile was wide, showing off her tiny fangs. He was surprised by how sharp they looked. He didn't even know a child could have teeth like that. He watched her pull out a quill and parchment. She quickly wrote out their agreement.

 

"Now I'll just make a copy. I can't trust boys. You're always looking for ways to get out of deals."

 

Harry couldn’t help but be indignant at that accusation. "We aren't all liars. What makes you think I would cheat you anyway?"

 

"Uncle Satan, Uncle Lucifer and daddy have taught me all about how boys think. Especially how they trick little girls like me. They say that men are pigs who want to take things from little girls for the fun of it! And I know you won't break the deal. I'll  be around to make sure you don't."

 

Harry frowned. He wasn’t very religious but he always assumed Satan and Lucifer were interchangeable. However the way Ava described them made it sound like they were two different people. Then he was struck with a thought, Lucifer the literal serpent in the garden was real?!

 

Just who was this little demon child?

 

This was a very strange turn of events. Ava folded the paper and handed it over to Harry. "Here. I have one as well. So no need to worry about me breaking the deal."

 

Harry stared at the paper. He couldn't help but wonder what was going on. She was a strange girl who clearly knew powerful people if their names were anything to go by. He couldn't help but feel that he'd made a big mistake.

Chapter 2: First task

Ava couldn’t help but look around in excitement. She had never been in a castle before. Well she’s never been to a castle on earth before. Although where would she even find a castle in New Orleans? Not to mention the United States is not exactly known for its castles. Clearly, it must be a European thing.

She couldn't help but wonder if this was similar to her uncle Lucifer's castle. That castle could be compared to a ring leader's circus tent despite its extravagance. Ava especially likes the room filled with rubber ducks, so much focus on a presumably simple animal. She was curious to see what it looked like,  Ava was walking around the common room. 

Harry nervously looked around the room, thankfully it was empty. He had made sure everyone was gone before bringing the pair to the Gryffindor common room. Right now everyone is in the dining hall eating lunch so sneaking her in wasn’t much of a problem. He did place her under the invisibility cloak just in case, he did not want to deal with the inevitable problems Ava might attract.

Ava and Orion looked around the room. It was so red and gold. It was just like her Uncle Lucifer’s minus the apple themed decor. Ava could tell Orion was getting restless. His movements were getting more frustrated as he checked every corner of the common room.

"Harry, can we have something to eat please?"

Harry flinched slightly. He should have expected that eventually everyone needs to eat at some point. "Oh um...okay." What did demons even eat?

Ava tilted her head when he looked around the room. She couldn’t help but notice his sudden unease. "Is something wrong?"

"I've never really been around a demon before. I'm not sure what I can get you." Harry admitted.

"Anything really. We just want something to eat. Orion wants something too. Right?" She looked down at the plush in her arms.

The deer nodded vigorously.

"See."

Harry was still unsure. He could have sworn he read somewhere that demons can only eat meat. Or worse human flesh. Human flesh is not something that can be obtained legally or even something he wants any part of. "Are you sure? I don't want to upset your parents."

Ava rolled her eyes. "I already told you my daddy and uncle will be happy that I'm helping you. Just give me something. Please. I'm hungry."

Orion nodded along.

"Okay. Okay. Um…” Harry knew he couldn’t take the two to the great hall. Everyone will notice the sudden appearance of a girl and a deer, even if they are under an invisibility cloak. He is sure Dumbledore would at least notice, the headmaster seems to know a lot of things.

An idea sprung into his head. Harry remembered the kitchen, the Weasley twins were always bringing back treats when they snuck past curfew. When considering the frequency of the treats, the house elves seem mighty agreeable. The only downside is the location being near the Hufflepuff dorms. So there’s a chance that one of them could spot him.

But what other choice did he have? Picking up the invisibility cloak beside him he intended to drape it over the little deer demon only to find her and the stuffed deer missing. Panicked, he turned his head around the room hoping for any sign of the demon but he couldn't find her anywhere. Then Harry felt something tug on his sleeve. Looking down his eyes widened as Ava and Orion reappeared from out of thin air.

"How did you-"

"Uncle Luci taught me. It's how I sneak into the kitchens at night. I'm not supposed to but sometimes I'm still hungry after dinner." She pouted, Harry might even comment that it was her attempt at playing innocent.

"Oh..." Harry didn't know what else to say. "Well um...if you're okay with it we need to go down to the kitchens. That’s where we’re going to eat."

Ava smiled and nodded. "Okay."

Harry couldn't believe his eyes as the two vanished before him. Looking around the room again he felt something grab his hand. "Come on. We need to hurry."

"You know where the kitchen is. You can lead the way."

Harry gulped. "Yeah. Right." The entire situation is too strange for him, him leading a demon to a kitchen.

"Are you nervous? Why?" Ava questioned, tilting her head but she knew he couldn’t see her.

"I've never actually gone to the kitchens myself. I’ve just heard others talk about it."

"So you're lost." Harry could hear the playfulness in her voice.

"No. It's just-" Of course he wasn’t lost he’s studied the marauders map from back to front. "I’ve just never been."

Ava let out an amused giggle, she had a feeling he was lost. He was probably too embarrassed to admit it. The two walked in silence for a few moments. Harry kept an eye out for any students or teachers as they walked down the halls. No need to attract unneeded attention, he's had enough of it for the past few days. Blasted goblet.

They reached a painting of the fruit bowl. Reaching out Harry tickled the green pear causing it to giggle. 

Ava watched in curiosity as he tickled the painting. "You are so weird." She giggled, she could  not help but be reminded of a treasure hunt. Find the hidden rooms and win a prize!

The pear turned into a doorknob. Harry let out an embarrassed laugh as he guided her into the kitchen. "I guess the others were right." The moment they stepped inside the sound of clanking pots and pans moving filled the air. The house elves were everywhere.

There had to be at least 30 of them. Ava let out a loud gasp. She had never seen these types of creatures before. They were so short. They were even smaller than her! Ava can admit that there were probably sinners around their size, sinners came in sorts of sizes.

"Wow! They're so small!" Ava gasped, they were also so cute! The elves had droopy ears and big round eyes and wore rags. They could use a better fashion sense but no one is perfect, they seemed happy enough.

"Yes. Yes. House elves are very small." Harry chuckled.

"Hello."

"Good afternoon."

"Hello."

The two were startled by the house elves greeting them. They didn’t seem to be bothered by her looks. They were just welcoming them. Harry waved awkwardly at them. "Um...we're a little hungry. Could you get us something to eat."

Ava didn’t hesitate to add on. "Please!"

The house elves all giggled at the child's manners.

"Of course, miss. What would you like?"

"Um...I don't know. What do you make?"

"Anything, miss."

"Well...in that case I'll have a hamburger, a hot dog, some fish sticks, a couple chicken nuggets, a bowl of spaghetti, and some fries."

Harry could hardly believe his ears. Was that really all she wanted to eat? And how was she going to fit it all in such a small body?

"Of course, miss. We’s can fix that right away."

Ava grinned, she gave the elves her thanks for their service which they clearly enjoyed.

The elf nodded enthusiastically at the thanks before turning to Harry. "And you master. What would you’s be liking?"

Harry thought for a moment. "Um...a couple sandwiches, some chips, and a pumpkin juice please."

"We's be right back."

With that the house elves got to work. Ava watched in amazement as they quickly got started. They were all working together. It was almost like watching a dance.

Harry was in awe. He had no idea they were capable of this much. In no time they were done. Two platters were placed on the table. One was a little larger than the other.

"Enjoy you two."

Ava wasted no time climbing onto a chair and grabbing a couple chicken nuggets and fries. While the elf made Harry a couple different types of sandwiches.

Harry thanked the house elf as he was handed the plate. Taking his place beside Ava the two began to dig into their meal. Ava and Orion happily devoured the chicken nuggets and fries. Harry noticed she had a thing for ketchup.

Harry looked down at his sandwiches. There was a variety. One was peanut butter and jelly, another was ham and cheese, and the last one was roast beef.

Ava was busy devouring her hamburger. Orion was enjoying the spaghetti. Harry grabbed the sandwich he wanted and began eating. The pair ate in a comfortable silence.

After a few moments Ava looked up at him. "So how did you plan on winning against a dragon?”

Harry froze. He was so wrapped up in getting the young demon a meal that he forgot why she was here. "Oh...well I um..."

Ava raised a brow. He didn't have a plan. How did he plan on winning? He was so odd. He didn’t seem to care too much about the tournament. You would think that he would have put more thought into an event that he was worried about being killed over.

"So you don't have a plan? How are you going to win?"

Harry sighed. "I do have a plan. Two actually."

Ava was surprised. Two? But he seemed so unprepared.

"One is using the summoning spell to bring my broom to me."

Ava was confused. "What's the point of that?" At least now she knew wizards on broomsticks is an actual thing but seriously against a dragon?

"Once I'm in the air I'm going to fly and try to maneuver my way past the dragon. It should be enough time to get the golden egg and get away."

"But how will you dodge the flames? Dragons have a strong fire breath. It could burn you."

Harry looked away. "I can handle a few burns. I've dealt with worse."

Ava was a bit hesitant. From what her uncle Satan warned her about. Dragon’s were difficult creatures to handle. She was a little concerned. His plan sounds a little half baked, no wonder he summoned her. It is clear that not even he believed in that plan.

“So that means your second plan was to summon a demon to help you defeat the dragon right?"

“Yeah. But I was hoping to summon a demon with a bit more experience." Harry spoke quietly.

Ava pouted. Here he was again picking on her size. She didn’t like that. He was treating her like a baby. Like she couldn’t help. She wasn't useless. She's helped her daddy. She even helped her big brothers and uncles. "Well you have me and Orion so deal with it."

Harry blinked in surprise. "But Ava, you're too small." He appreciated the enthusiasm but he didn’t want her to get hurt either.

"And?"

"And the dragon is going to eat you."

"It won't. If it does I'll just claw its insides." Ava should know, not to mention sinners don’t exactly die. Even if she did get ripped to pieces which she won't, she’ll still be able to pull herself together with time.

"But-"

"Just trust me.” Ava said, waving Harry off. “Orion and I will keep the dragon distracted while you get the egg."

"But how?" 

“You’ll see. Just do as I say and you’ll be just fine.” The look that Ava gave him left no room for argument. It sent a shiver down his spine.

~~~~~~~~~~~

Harry would be lying if he said he wasn’t nervous. He was very nervous. He couldn't help it. It was finally time for the first task. After a few days of preparation and practicing with Ava and Orion. He was as prepared as he could be. He hoped. Sitting on a stool his leg bounced nervously. He felt a small hand rest on his leg.

He couldn’t see her at the moment but he knew Ava was standing in front of him. "Harry. Calm down. I promise everything will be fine."

Harry took a deep breath and nodded. "I hope you're right."

Looking around he was relieved to find that the other three champions were busy with their own thoughts. Fleur was sitting a little ways away doing breathing exercises. Viktor was pacing back and forth while muttering to himself in a foreign language. Cedric was sitting calmly and looking over his wand.

Harry was glad none of them could see the little demon. Ava was standing right in front of him and he could barely see her. But the pressure of her hand against his leg was enough.

“Psst."

Harry flinched slightly as he turned his head toward the source. "Ava." He hissed.

"That wasn’t me.” She responded quickly.

Harry scanned the area but saw nothing. Looking around the room he found Fleur and Viktor in the same spots.

"Harry."

He flinched again. He was sure it came from the left behind the tent's opening.

"Harry."

The voice was familiar. "Hermione?" He whispered.

"Yes. It's me." Hermione said, pressing against the tent flaps.

"Why are you here?" He questioned, both Ron and Hermione haven’t spoken to him since telling him to visit Hagrid.

"I- I just wanted to see if you were okay." 

Harry frowned. "Well I'm fine. Thanks for asking."

Hermione frowned at his tone. He sounded hurt. "Well I just wanted to tell you that all you have to do is concentrate. After that you just… you just have to-”

“Battle a dragon.” Harry said solemnly. He heard a whimper on the other side of the tent before his arms were filled with a crying Hermione. Ava and Orion stared at the two humans with concern.

Hermione was shaking and crying as she clung to her friend. Harry wrapped his arms around her. Suddenly the four were blinded by a bright flash.

“Ah young love!” All four turned their attention to a blonde haired woman. Hermione quickly let go and moved to hide behind Harry. Harry was confused but he was also a little irritated.

Of course she would be here. Rita Skeeter apparently didn’t get enough from the first dumb article she wrote about him. He didn't even know why she was here. She wasn't allowed in the champion tent.

"How … stirring!” Rita pointed to the quill and notepad that was floating next to her. Harry and Hermione glared at the woman but she just brushed it off. Ava on the other hand was busy trying to blink the spots out of her eyes while trying to maintain her invisibility. The bright light caught her completely off guard.

“You know if things were to go poorly today. You two may even make the front page.” Rita continued.

Hermione glared at her. How could she talk so casually about the fact that Harry may die. She was absolutely ridiculous.

Harry was too busy glaring daggers at the older woman to notice the three other champions staring at the commotion.

“You have no business here.” Viktor spoke up. He did not like the reporter. Her words were too slippery. Too dangerous.“This tent is for champions and friends only.”

Rita just gave him a sickening smile. "And I was just leaving. I’ve already got what I wanted anyway.”

Turning her attention back to the two teenagers her photographer took another blinding picture before the two took their leave.

Harry could hear Ava let out a quiet angry growl as the two left. Harry just sighed. He just wished she would just leave him alone. 

His brief moment of relief was interrupted by Dumbledore and Ludo Bagman walking in.

Bagman threw his arm's out and smiled jovially. "Good, good - everyone's here!" He walked to the front of the room and took Viktor's vacated seat. "Now, in a few minute's time I shall ask you to draw out a single figurine in this bag," With more enthusiasm than was appropriate, Bagman whipped a small burlap sack from his pocket. "Each one represents a live copy. Once the audience has assembled, each of you will enter the arena. Your task is to collect a golden egg."

Harry looked back at his own tent. He could feel Ava and Orion's gazes. He was nervous. His stomach was doing flips. The other four champions looked at him. It seemed they noticed his nervousness. Hermione had reluctantly bid him farewell. She promised to watch from the stands.

Bagman continued speaking. "In order to complete your task, you must use any means possible, whether it's magic, skill, speed, strength, cunning - it makes no difference."

He then placed the bag in his lap and his eyes twinkled at the five champions. "Now ladies first!”

~~~~~~~~~~

Harry stood waiting for his turn. He was currently the only one out in the stadium. The audience was getting restless. It was taking longer than they thought.

The other champions have had varying degrees of success when it came to obtaining their golden eggs. Fleur managed to cast a spell to put the dragon to sleep, then she walked and obtained the egg. The only issue was that while the dragon snored it caught her dress on fire, she managed to put it out but it was singed. 

Overall an admirable display. At least when being compared to Cedric who managed to get his egg managed to get not without getting half his body burned. Krumm managed to knock his dragon out but at the cost of half the eggs, Ava seemed particularly upset about that. Harry didn’t particularly care at the very least he was glad everyone seemed to succeed in the task and make it out alive.

Harry could feel his hands shaking. This was it, his turn was coming. He could hear his heart thumping loudly. It was deafening. Taking a deep breath he tried to calm his nerves.

He couldn't think about it. He couldn't. He had to think about Ava. She had a plan. He just had to trust her.

Then a loud voice boomed out.

"And now it’s time for our fourth and final contestant to take the stage! Harry Potter!"

A loud applause could be heard as Harry entered the stadium. Everyone was excited. They were ready to see what happened.

Harry scanned the landscape. The arena was surrounded by tall rock formations. The stands were high above. It seemed almost endless. But that could just be his nerves playing tricks on him.

He could feel Ava brush her hand against his leg as she stood beside him. He forced himself not to look down knowing that she wasn’t visible.

"Don't worry." Ava said, encouragingly. "You've got this."

Orion gave an encouraging yip in agreement and it brought a smile to his face. He took a deep breath as he looked at the golden egg. He couldn’t see the dragon anywhere.

He took a cautious step forward. Then he stopped. There was a sound. A loud scratching. Was that the dragon? No. It sounded like…

"HARRY WATCH OUT!"

Suddenly the ground beside him erupted, sending him flying backwards. It knocked the wind out of him. He could hear the crowd let out a surprised gasp.

"It's okay. Just do exactly what we planned for.” Ava spoke right beside his ear.

Harry scrambled to his feet and started backing away. He shook his wand and spoke. “Vocare daemonium!”

There was a bright light before Ava slowly allowed herself and Orion to appear.

He could hear the audience begin murmuring among themselves. What was this?

Ava and Orion stood between him and the dragon. Orion was in a fighting stance. Ava was glaring up at the dragon. “Your orders human?” She spoke loudly so everyone could hear her.”

Harry took a breath. He was a little surprised by her commanding tone. It was a complete 180 from the sweet and easily aggravated girl he's come to know.

"Okay. Let's stick to the plan." He mumbled to himself before speaking out loud. “I want you to distract this dragon for me while I retrieve that egg.”

Ava smiled. “Okay! Orion stay and hold off the beast.” She ordered, placing the stuffed deer down. Orion gave a small nod as he grew and changed size. He grew until he was the same size as the dragon. No longer a stuffed deer Orion was now a monstrous skull headed stag. 

”I'll protect the human." Harry was a bit shocked by the sudden growth, it definitely looked more demonic and monstrous than its original form but he had no time to comment as the dragon growled and lunged forward. Orion was ready as he quickly dodged the attack.

The dragon growled as it realized it missed and tried to charge again. The audience watched in stunned silence as the skull headed deer and dragon fought.

Harry wasted no time moving to grab the golden egg with Orion distracting the dragon. There was a clear path towards the egg. Ava had disappeared somewhere but Harry had some trust that the little demon wouldn’t let him just die. He hoped at least

He was nearly there.

Then the dragon let out a roar.

"ORION MOVE!" Ava yelled.

There was a loud crack and Harry turned in time to see the large horned deer disappear. The dragon roared victoriously before turning its attention to the lone human in the stadium.

Harry quickly grabbed the egg, there was a flash of light and he felt a weight fall onto his shoulders. It was Ava clutching his head which she used to keep her balance. She gave him a wide grin. “Alright! You have the egg! Looks like the show is over! Stay tuned for next time!” A loud boom could be heard as fire was shot towards them.

Harry couldn’t help, flinching. Only to find himself back in the champions tent with clawed hands patting him on the head. Ava gave a bright smile. “Well that was fun! What's next?”

Harry blinked in surprise. He couldn’t believe it. They did it. They had gotten the egg. He had managed to get past the first task.

Harry gave a small laugh. The other champions were staring at him in shock. Or rather they were staring at Ava and Orion, well mostly Ava. She was the one perched on his shoulders.

"What is that?" Cedric questioned, his eyes never leaving the demon.

"Hey! I’m not a that." Ava huffed, crossing her arms glaring at him.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to offend." Cedric quickly apologized, he didn't want to upset whatever she was.

"Ava here is a demon and this is her familiar, Orion." Harry explained, gesturing to the two.

"Wait. What?!" The other three questioned.

Harry couldn’t help but laugh. Even though he was the one to summon her, he still can't believe how this whole thing happened. He would be the first to admit, it's a bit strange.

“Well done everyone!” Dumbledore called out as he entered the tent with Bagman right behind him.

Ava looked up at the wizard and gave a smile. "Thanks!"

The others looked up at the headmaster.

"Now that all of you have retrieved your eggs. It's time to give you a quick break. After that it's time to find out who won. Meet us in the tent."

Ava pouted as Harry stood up and followed the others to the tent. He didn't say anything. The group sat in silence as they waited for their score.

"Firstly, congratulations to all of you for getting past the first task!" Ludo spoke with his usual enthusiasm. "Now let's see how many points you got."

Bagman reached into the box and pulled out a card. "For the task. Miss Delacour, 32 points. Mr. Diggory, 29 points. Mr. Krum, 30 points. And for Mr. Potter, 26 points."

Harry sighed. It wasn't the worst score but he still wasn't satisfied. He thought he was just happy that he made it through the first task alive.

“What?! That's not fair! Why didn't he get more points?" Ava was sitting beside him on the table and was angrily stomping her foot.

"The scores are calculated based on difficulty and performance." Bagman answered. He shifted nervously under the gaze of the little girl. He didn’t like the way she was looking at him.

"So you’re saying that summoning me mid fight and fending off the dragon while he grabbed the egg, was not enough. Are you insulting me human?! Cause I'll rip your limbs off if you are!"

Harry was quick to try and placate the young demon. "Ava. It's fine. Don't worry about it. It's fine. There are two more tasks I can still get ahead.”

"But-"

"Please. Just relax. Don't worry."

Ava frowned. She didn't like this. Harry should have gotten a better score. Her and Orion’s performance deserved a better score than that!

"Okay." Ava sighed, reluctantly agreeing. “But require a nice meal for compensation human Harry.” Orion gave a yip in agreement.

"Deal."

Ava nodded. She didn't have anything else to say.

"Well, that's settled. Now, the next task will be held in three months. That’s plenty of time to prepare yourself." Dumbledore cut in. The four nodded in agreement. "Now, why don't you go off and relax. I'm sure you are all hungry. Oh and Harry my boy I would like to see you and your new friends in my office please.”

Chapter 3: The golden egg

Harry couldn't help but be a little nervous as they climbed the steps to the Headmasters office. He didn’t know what the older man wanted.

 

"Relax. We're not going to get in trouble. It's not like you broke any rules." Ava said she was sitting on Harry's shoulder once again with Orion in her arms.

 

Harry couldn’t help but give a small smile. It was almost comforting. "Yeah. You're right. It'll be fine." He didn't know how or why the demon was able to calm him but she did.

 

"That's right." Ava said, giving a determined nod. She was never usually wrong about these things after all any adults that actually mattered tended to love her.

 

They soon reached the door.

"Professor Dumbledore." Harry called. "It's me, Harry."

"Enter."

 

Harry opened the door and walked in. Ava and Orion looked around curiously, the office was a large circular room full of rare and unusual magical artifacts. She could practically feel the power dripping from some of them. There were also portraits lining the walls that moved just like the others around the castle.

 

Ava couldn't help but gasp as a large bird stand came into view. It stood on its perch with gleaming feathers that reminded her of rubies and a yellow underbelly. Frankly the bird could be described as the color of a campfire. "Wow! It's a phoenix! Uncle Lucifer loves those. Well not as much as he loves ducks.”

 

"What?" Harry questioned, turning his head towards her. He didn’t expect her to have a sudden outburst.

"There's a phoenix."

 

"Yes. That's Fawkes. He's my companion." Dumbledore spoke, standing up from his desk, walking towards the children. Fawkes in response gave a musical thrall and preened.

 

"Oh wow. Can I pet him? Please." Ava begged, reaching out towards the phoenix. Harry could feel her jumping at the prospect of touching the bird, frankly it was impressive given her age. He’s seen children with less manners and self control.

 

"Fawkes is his own creature, you can't make him do what he doesn't want." Harry sighed wincing as Ava clutched his hair.

 

Ava's face fell, ears flattening in disappointment. "Oh. Can I ask him?"

 

Dumbledore gave a chuckle, motioning towards the bird. "I think he would like that. Go ahead."

 

Ava quickly climbed down from Harry's shoulders. "Thank you."

 

Harry watched as she went and sat in front of the phoenix stand. Fawkes was a creature of light so he was a bit nervous about how the Phoenix would react to a demon.

 

"Hello Fawkes. My name is Ava. It's nice to meet you. I've never met a phoenix before." Ava spoke in a soft voice.

 

Fawkes gave a soft musical chirp in response tilting his head curiously.

 

"Oh! Um. This is my friend Orion."

Orion gave a bow, making Dumbledore and the other portraits chuckle at the cute display.

"Do you mind if we pet you? Or play with your feathers?"

Fawkes trilled and gave a nod.

"Okay. Thank you."

 

Ava reached out to the large bird and stroked the phoenix's soft feathers. She could hear him coo happily. Her tail wagging happily as she played with the bird giggling at the warmth the feathers brought.

 

Harry watched the exchange. He couldn’t help but be surprised. He didn't expect Fawkes to react so well.

 

"Well. Isn't that just precious." One of the portraits spoke. Harry turned to see a large portrait of a very pretty woman. She looked like a witch from the renaissance era.

 

"Yes, yes. It’s been quite some time since a demon has graced these halls."

 

"What?" This was a surprise; he didn't expect anyone to react positively about a demon being at the school. In the Muggle world demons were usually viewed more negatively, often being blamed for misfortune or as excuses to cause trouble. Then again wizards could often come off as odd, they didn’t know how to work common household appliances, navigate through public transit, or handle any pounds. 

 

There were also definitely weird ones around too. Wendelin the Weird just loved to get caught during the witch hunts only to escape death by using the Flame-Freezing Charm a total of forty-seven times. The mad woman just enjoyed experiencing the tickling sensation from the charm that she allowed herself to be caught in various disguises. Maybe summoning a demon wasn’t exactly the worst thing he could have done.

 

"Oh nothing, child. It's been centuries since I've seen a demon." The man in the painting waved Harry off. "I was only curious. It's good to see that they have not lost their curiosity for the human world."

 

"Oh, well. Ava is a bit different." Harry responded.

"Indeed. How did you come across her?"

"Oh, well I summoned her during my task and-"

 

Dumbledor cut him off. "Harry my boy you and I both know that it takes more preparation to summon a demon than just a simple spell. You have an explanation I hope."

 

Harry froze. He knew that the headmaster had caught on.

 

"Don't be so hard on the boy Albus. You were young once too."

 

“Yeah every young witch and wizard tries at one point. It’s always good fun!”

 

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to deceive. It was an accident." Harry explained.

 

Dumbledore raised a brow. "An accident?"

 

"Yes." Even Harry couldn’t bring himself to believe what was just said. How exactly could it be an accident with all the preparation it took?

 

"How did you manage to perform a summoning by accident."

 

Harry fidgeted a bit, he might as well get this over with. “Well not an accident per se. I meant to summon a demon just not her. She was the result of the summoning but not the intention."

 

“Yeah, he summoned me crying that he needed help with the tournament. It was so pathetic that I just had to help him.” Ava said, still petting Fawkes.

 

Harry shut his eyes and took a breath. He wasn’t crying when it happened, there was no crying! He was also not going to waste his time arguing with a child, he was mature enough to ignore her. Not to mention there wasn’t much of a point if Ava had such a notion in her head, he spent enough time with her to have an idea about how she saw things.

 

"Hmm." Dumbledore hummed. He could sense no lie from the young boy. "Well, you're not in any trouble. But you should know how dangerous it is to make a deal with a demon. Even a young one."

 

"I understand sir. But it was an accident. I don't think she's that bad. She doesn’t even want my soul in return for helping with the tournament.” He decided to leave out the part of him offering her a piece of Voldemort’s soul instead. It was best to keep that bit of information to himself.

 

One of the paintings scoffed. “Stupid boy, that's just something muggles made up! Demons can’t actually barter with souls. They do however tend to cause trouble when you try to stiff them.”

 

Harry turned to the painting, which definitely didn’t sound right. Ava was very clear about what she wanted. He subtly looked at the hand he shook to seal the deal, the agreement seemed very much binding. Best not to mention it.

 

“You know it’s not nice to talk about a person when they’re still in hearing range.” Ava said annoyance clearly in her voice. Her ears twitched angrily, Orion looked as if he was glaring, crossing his arms over his chest.

 

"My apologies." Dumbledore chuckled.

 

Ava huffed. She looked back at Fawkes and gave a smile. "Thanks for letting me pet you. You're really pretty." Fawkes chirped happily.

 

Ava turned towards Dumbledor, with her hands over her hips. "Whatever. So, why did you want to talk to us if we aren’t in trouble? Do you want to talk about the task? Is there a problem?" She said that with a clear attitude, Harry wasn’t sure if she was trying to be cute. Let it not be said that Ava would allow an adult to intimidate her. 

 

"Not exactly. I simply wanted to make sure that there were no issues with you and Mr. Potter's arrangement. His safety is my concern."

 

Ava gave scoff at Dumbledore’s words as she took a seat in the chair next to Harry. “Please you say that but here he is in a dangerous tournament that just tried to kill him. If you cared about his safety, he wouldn’t have been allowed to compete. He wouldn't be stuck in a castle full of bullies who ridicule him for something they all probably wanted to do.” She remembers seeing the students wearing Potter stinks pins during their walks through the castle to the kitchen.

 

She has spent enough time with Harry to actually believe that he is genuine in his claims. It also doesn’t make much sense how incompetent the people in charge were to allow Harry to continue with the tournament. Ava genuinely couldn’t understand why Harry couldn’t just compete in the tournaments then give up before doing anything dangerous. Honestly if he “competed” then he technically shouldn’t be punished because it’s not like anyone has to give the audience a good show. That sounds like a problem.

 

Dumbledore blinked in surprise. The young demon was certainly a spitfire. "I understand your concern. However, Harry must compete."

"And why is that?" Ava questioned, tilting her head.

 

"Because he was chosen. By the cup. It is a binding contract if he doesn’t compete then the consequences would be very grave.”

 

Ava didn’t say anything, in fact her face clearly showed how unimpressed with the situation she was. She didn’t understand why anyone would choose Harry. He didn’t look very strong and his bravery was borderlining on stupidity or was that just recklessness? Then again from her experience in Hell people can be that petty to throw others under the bus.

 

"Well I won't let him get hurt." She spoke firmly, her tone left no room for argument. "So, is that all or can we go? I'm hungry."

 

Dumbledore chuckled. "Well I'm sure you and Orion are tired from the first task. So how about we have our dinner here. It will be less stressful that way. And please you don’t have to hide any longer."

 

Harry was confused by the last part until he saw a couple of house elves pop up with plates of food and set them on the table. Ava gave a delighted squeal. She quickly grabbed a few pieces of fruit. Ah so they had informed him that they were feeding an extra guest.

 

Harry watched in amazement as she devoured the grapes in a single bite. The sight was rather amusing.

 

“So does that mean I get to go to Harry’s classes now? Because staying in the dorm room is so boring. And Harry makes me sleep on the couch in the common room because he says that the boys' dorm room is no place for a little girl." Ava asked as she started to munch on a slice of bread.

 

"Yes. However, there are certain things you should avoid. I'm sure Harry will inform you."

 

"Yes. Of course."

 

"Good." Dumbledore looked at the demon girl and smiled. She was a lot like his old friend. Her personality reminded him of a younger version of Lucifer.

 

"If that is all, may we go?" Harry asked, he didn’t want to stay in the room longer than he had too.

 

"Of course."

 

Ava quickly stuffed the rest of the food into her mouth and swallowed. "Come on Orion!" She said, picking up the stuffed deer.

 

"You two are messy eaters.” Harry commented, wiping her face off. Ava groaned, batting his hand away.

 

"I'm not. Orion is the messy eater." She argued, pointing at the doll. Orion looked offended at the accusation.

 

"Yes. Yes."

 

The portraits and Dumbledore couldn't help but smile at the scene.

 

"Oh. And Harry."

 

"Yes."

 

"Take care of Ava. You will be her anchor in this world." Dumbledore warned, his eyes twinkling in amusement.

 

"Okay. I will, Professor Dumbledore." Harry nodded, taking Ava's hand in his.

 

Ava's face twisted in confusion.

 

"Come on. Let's go."

 

"Wait, hold up! Your name is Dumbledore right? As in Albus Dumbledore?"

 

The man nodded his head, curious to see where the demon child was going with this. "Yes."

 

"Then you're the one Mr.Grindelwald is always talking about. You're his best friend!" Ava said, excitedly pointing at the older man.

 

Dumbledore's eyes darkened a bit. He did not want to remember his fight with Grindelwald. He remembered every detail of the duel. The spells cast, the screams, the blood. He didn’t regret killing his friend, not after what he did. It didn’t hurt any less that it had to be done.

 

"Ava, let's go." Harry said, pulling at her harm. Harry could tell that the topic was definitely a sore spot for the headmaster. It was a similar look Snape had whenever he looked at Harry, although Harry was confident that Dumbledore would behave better than the bitter potions master.

 

"But I want to hear about the story’s from his side! They’re so fun to listen to." Ava complained.

 

"Ava, not now." Harry said, his voice stern.

 

Ava gave a small pout but did not argue further. "Alright."

 

Dumbledore was a bit grateful that Harry stopped the demon. He was curious to know what his old friend had told her. He didn't have the heart to tell her the truth.

 

Harry and Ava bid the headmaster farewell before leaving the office to head back to the Gryffindor common rooms. 

 

"What's wrong, Albus?" One of the portraits, a rather fat old man asked.

 

"It's nothing." 

 

"It's not nothing. We saw the look on your face. What did she say?" 

 

"I just never thought he would truly end up there. And to think that I had been the one to send him there. He always wanted me to do it." Dumbledore mumbled, to himself lost in thought.

 

The portraits shared a look before bidding their farewell to the headmaster. They didn’t want to interfere with whatever was in their friend's mind. It seemed much too personal for them to ask especially with Grindelwald involved.

 

Dumbledore paced towards his desk roughly taking a seat, he knew he had to put his old friend out of his mind. He sat in silence thinking back on old memories. Memories of before and after his fall from grace.

 

~~~~~~~~~

 

Lucifer paced back and forth, his tail swishing irritably,  eyes glowing bright red. In the background the sounds of angered shouts could be heard.

 

"Alastor. Will you calm down? I'm sure she is fine." Lilith said, watching the Radio demon toss yet another table. It wizzes past Lucifer’s shoulder causing him to tense. ‘That one was a lot closer!’

 

"How can I?! I left my daughter alone with that idiot for one day and now she’s where?! Top side with a bunch of wizards! I knew I should have kept her at home!"

 

"He didn't take her. It was an accident. She was summoned." Lilith explained, her voice calm and soothing. Even though she too was worried, she could see Lucifer's anxiety flaring. She didn’t need both of them flying off the handle.

 

"Accident or not, I'm going to skin him alive!" Alastor shouted, throwing yet another table at Lucifer. This time he had to actually dodge.

 

"Alastor. Stop throwing the furniture and sit down. We know where she is, all we have to do is get her." Lilith ordered, unfortunately sounding very reasonable. It was disgusting in Alastors opinion.

 

Alastor sighed and took a seat. His tail wagging angrily behind him. “You’re right but that doesn’t excuse the fact that your husband is an idiot. An idiot who doesn’t properly lock their study when children are present.”

 

Lilith had to agree. Her husband was the smartest man she knew, but even the brightest minds slip up sometimes.

 

"I’ve heard stories about those wizards. From the hellborn and the wizarding sinners in question. I'm worried." Alastor admits.

 

"So am I. But Ava will be fine. She's a smart girl." Lilith said, trying to comfort the demon. “Not to mention I have heard they can be a bit dim sometimes especially in regards to anything outside their sphere of influence.”

 

"Yes. I suppose so. I guess we'll see. I still want to kill him." Alastor grumbled.

 

"I do too. But Ava loves him and so do I. I will not have you hurting him." Lilith threatened, her eyes narrowing. She could hear Lucifer cowering in the background.

 

“I said I was sorry! You know I’m worried too. Who knows who summoned our sweet little girl. And she's too young for that. She needs her uncle Luci. Not some strange wizard." Lucifer pouted

 

“The seal is still active so that could only mean that she has made a deal with her summoner.” Lilith sighed.

 

"I wonder how long she's going to be there for. We can't even see what she's doing." Alastor frowned.

 

"Maybe she's having fun." Lucifer suggested.

 

"Yes. She could be having fun." Lilith agreed. "Ava will be fine. If she gets in trouble, we'll know. The seal will alert us."

 

Alastor sighed, the worry still lingering in the pit of his stomach. "Yes, well. We'll see. I suppose she's being entertained. There's no harm."

 

"Exactly.” Lilith said, lifting a finger. “And if you’re still worried I could always pop over real quick to check on her.”

 

"That would be wonderful. Thank you, Lilith." Alastor breathed, a weight lifted from his shoulders.

 

"No problem." Lilith smiled.

 

~~~~~~~~

 

Harry, Ava, and Orion were greeted by a room full of cheering Gryffindor’s when they returned.

 

Ava stared at the red and gold clad students with a blank look.

 

"There he is! Harry! You did great!" Two tall red headed twins shouted as they came over to lift Harry in the air.

 

"Put me down. You're being ridiculous. I almost died. You know." Harry scowled, his cheeks heating up in embarrassment.

 

"Yeah. You did good. That spell that you used was brilliant, absolutely brilliant. How did you do it?" Hermione spoke up squeezing through the excited crowd.

 

"Yeah, I thought you were a goner."

"I was lucky." Harry responded.

 

Ava snorted. 'Luck is the only thing he has.' Orion gave a yip gaining the room’s attention. They all backed away from the demon and stuffed animal.

 

"Isn’t that the demon you summoned for your task Harry? Why is she still here?” Hermione spoke up.

 

"Yeah. She didn't eat you or anything. Is there something else that she wants?" One of the girls whispered, her hand covering her mouth.

 

Ava could hear the other Gryffindor students whispering about her and it was annoying. Why would she eat the person who summoned her? She was a demon not a cannibal.

 

"I'm here because I made a deal with Harry. To help him complete his tasks. So, shut it. Before I make you." Ava hissed, her tail flickering threateningly. “And I was the one who made sure he was safe. So don’t I get a good job or something for helping him finish his task. He would have died without me. Or would you have preferred a dead champion? Then who would give you your stupid trophy or whatever the prize is for this dumb tournament.”

 

The students looked at each other. They didn’t really know what to say. It was true that they would have preferred Harry to live, but to have a demon helping him was a bit worrisome. Demon summoning went out of fashion a long time ago.

 

Ava began to pout at the silence she received in return. Her ear folded back, they could hear little fawn squeaks coming from her. She wasn’t even asking for much, she hadn’t even been given a simple thank you. 

 

"Thank you." Harry said, hopping off of the twins' shoulders.

"What?" Ava blinked. Harry knelt down in front of her, his smile wide and bright.

 

"Thanks for helping me out there. You saved my life." Harry place hand on her head, his thumb brushing against her ear.

 

"O-oh." Ava mumbled her face heating up. Her eyes brightened up at the praise and being pet. 

"Hey. Where did Orion go?" Harry questioned.

"I don't know." Ava turned to find her companion missing.

 

"Oh, there he is." Harry chuckled.

Ava spotted Orion being hugged by a couple of girls.

"He's so cute. What is he?" One of the girls squealed.

"He's a stuffed deer." Ava said.

 

"Stuffed? He's not a toy, is he?" Asked Hermione 

"Yes, he is. He's a plushie. He's my best friend. Isn't he cute?"

"Yeah. He's adorable."

Orion chirped happily, nuzzling the girl's cheek.

"He likes you."

"Oh, wow."

"Come on, Orion." Ava called.

 

“Enough of the cuteness. Where’s the egg Harry was supposed to get. Show it to us! " Fred demanded, clapping his hands together. Suddenly the excitement in the room came back.

 

"Oh. Orion has it!” Ava grinned. She held out her hand and Orion hopped into her arms. The stuffed deer began hacking and coughing until the golden egg popped out.

 

"Wow! He can store things inside of him?"

"Yes. It's very useful. Especially when I need to hide things from daddy.” She handed the egg to Harry. Everyone crowded around Harry and the egg begging him to open it.

"Fine. I'll open it. Just give me a minute."

 

Everyone watched as he held the egg in the air. He took a deep breath and opened the egg. What came out was a horrible screeching sound that filled the common room. Everyone covered their ears groaning.

 

"What is that?!"

"I don't know!"

"Turn it off!"

 

"I can't!" Harry yelled back, trying his best to close the egg while keeping his ears covered.

Having enough of the sound and not liking the sight of Ava in pain. Orion climbed up Harry's arm and swallowed the egg effectively closing it in the process.

 

"Orion, you're a lifesaver." Ava hugged the stuffed animal.Orion trilled happily, snuggling into her embrace.

 

Harry let out a relieved sigh. He was glad the screeching was over.

“Bloody hell was that!” Everyone turned around to see Ron shuffling forward, still rubbing his neck awkwardly.

 

Ava and Orion tilted their heads at him. She knew that the redheaded boy was ignoring Harry because of jealousy. Which was a bit strange since Harry had no say in joining the tournament. She didn’t like him. She didn't care if he was her summoner's friend. She didn't understand why they were friends.

 

"Alright everyone, clear out these two have some making up to do!” Fred spoke up, clapping his hands.

 

"Yeah and it’ll be awkward with us around!” George added. They began shooing the crowd away but none of them went very far. Including the twins. They just scattered and sat in different seats in the common room.

 

"You’d have to be mad to put your name in the Goblet of Fire on your own free will." Ron said in a low tone.

"Finally figured it out huh? Glad you caught up with the rest of us." Harry spoke, he was annoyed that Ron was bringing this up again. He just wanted his best friend back.

 

"I wasn’t the only one who thought you did it. Everyone else thought so too.” Ron tried to defend himself. Ava wanted to say something but was pulled back by Hermione. She didn't want the demon to make the situation any worse.

 

"So you just follow the crowd. Never thought of that." Harry snapped back but it didn’t have any bite to it.

"Hey! At least I warned you about the dragons." Ron shot back.

"Hagrid warned me about the dragons." Harry argued.

 

“No, no, no. I did. Don’t you remember?” Ron grabbed his shoulder, giving it a light squeeze. “I told Hermione to tell you that Seamus told me that Parvati told Dean that Hagrid was looking for you.” The long explanation made Ava’s head spina little.

 

Harry was surprised. He didn't expect that. “I thought we would be friends again after you figured all that out.” Ron admitted.

 

Harry sighed. He was glad they were finally talking. But honestly Ron had a funny way of apologizing. “Ron, who in their right mind would have figured that out. Hermione had a hard time relaying your overly long message.”

 

Hermione gave a snort of laughter at the memory.

Ron blushed embarrassed.

"So...are we good?"

"Yes. We're good."

 

Ava groaned. "Ugh. Are boys always like this?" She complained, turning to Hermione.

"Yes. Unfortunately. I've given up on trying to understand them. It's better just to let them do their thing." Hermione answered.

 

Ava rolled her eyes. She didn't care for the way that Harry's friend was acting. But then again she didn't know the history.The red head was his friend not hers.

 

"Great. Now come on. I got really dirty during the first task and I want to take a bath." Ava said, pulling on Harry's sleeve.

 

"Right. Right." Harry sighed. He had completely forgotten. He couldn't believe that the whole ordeal was over.

 

“Actually Harry, why don’t you let me handle her bath. You can talk with Ron. After all she may be your responsibility but she is a girl. You did summon her." Hermione spoke up.

 

Harry blinked. "Okay. Yeah. Um. That would be great. Thanks Hermione."

"No problem." Hermione waved him off. She looked down at the small girl.

 

"Alright Ava. I'll get you some clothes. But first we're getting you cleaned up. Come on." Hermione held out her hand.

"Okay. But I can get clean by myself. I'm a big girl."

"Yes, yes."

 

Harry watched as the two girls and the stuffed deer walked off. He smiled a bit. He was glad that he had summoned her. She may be young but with her he definitely will survive the tournament.

Chapter 4: Auntie!

The days following the first task were calm. Ava spent most of her time following Harry and hanging out with Orion. Harry and Ron had also made up after the first task. Getting all bent out of shape over Harry getting more attention would be ridiculous especially when this is clearly the bad kind of attention.

 

The other students were steering clear of her. The only students that she was comfortable with around her were Gryffindor’s. She was still bitter towards Ron but he was trying, which is better than nothing.

 

Hermione likes to ask her many questions about demons and magic, which she answered to the best of her ability. Ava was actually able to provide a lot of information but nothing that couldn’t be seen in a typical book. During the time before the first task Ava made it her business to know what exactly wizards knew about demons. She stuck to that sort of information after all she at least knew enough that mortals shouldn’t know that the bad place was actually real.

 

As of right now, she was excited to see what the potions class was like. Harry and the others were telling her about the potions professor. Apparently, Professor Snape had a bad attitude and wasn't too fond of his students. Ava doubted that it was that bad. She’s seen and met people worse than him. Maybe he just takes his job seriously, teachers have bad attitudes if their students show no interest in the subject they teach. Ron at the very least seemed like the type to slack off.

 

"Are we there yet?" Ava whined, clutching Harry's hand. Orion gave an excited yip from Ron’s shoulder.

"Yes. We're here. But don't speak so loudly."

 

Ava nodded her head. Before the first task, all Ava did was read the books Harry would leave behind. Transfiguration and potions were her favorites to read. The subjects were challenging and interesting to a little girl who was always interested in learning new things. Harry led her into the classroom and took a seat next to his friends.

 

Ava couldn't help but stare as the students and the teacher walked into the room. The room was dark and gloomy with cauldrons set up at every desk. She was disappointed, sure this was a wizarding school but no need to be so stereotypical either. It seems that who they call muggles have them pegged, they even ride brooms!

 

The man standing in the front of the room was the professor. She had seen him before, walking around the school grounds. His long black hair was a bit long and silky to the point where it almost looked greasy. She had the urge to touch it.

 

“Today we will continue to work on the antidote for common poisons. We have gone over this subject once before and I have no intention of repeating myself.”Snape droned. ”So, I will not be handing out the instructions. If you have no knowledge of the antidote, then use your textbook and make sure not to kill your partner or yourself." 

 

Ava‘a tail wagged excitedly as she watched the students get up to grab their ingredients. She remembers reading about that potion and knows everything that goes inside it. She hopped down from her seat and walked towards the door.

 

"Hey. Where are you going?" Harry stopped her in her tracks.

"To get the ingredients. I want to help please!” Ava pouted. Her fluttering eyes caused Harry to quickly cave.

 

"Don't wander too far. You don't want to get into trouble." Harry said as he grabbed a cauldron.

"Okay," Ava replied, taking Orion in her arms. She followed the students to grab the ingredients.

 

"Be careful, little lady. Some of the plants here are very toxic." Sean spoke as he moved out of her way. She watched as they took the necessary steps to avoid contact with the dangerous plants. She copied their movements.

 

"Thank you."

"Of course. Be safe."

 

"I will," Ava replied, picking up the mandrake root. She hummed a tune under her breath, skipping off to find the other ingredients.

 

The other students watched as the young demon went back to the desk. She placed the ingredients down and hopped back into her seat. She kicked her feet as she waited for Harry and Ron to come back with their cauldrons.

 

Harry came back with their supplies and Orion. He set the cauldron down and set the stuffed deer onto Ava's lap.

 

"Okay. Let's see what we can do." Ava mumbled.

 

Harry watched as the little girl started to chop and mash ingredients before handing them to him and Ron. Her tongue sticking out the side of her mouth. She was very focused. He didn't think she could help, potions isn’t just something people can pick up.  

 

Harry had expected for Ava to ask him questions with him answering them the best he could. Not to be used as an assistant as she expertly prepared the ingredients and worked the potion. She would even smack their hands if they tried to place an ingredient in too early.

 

"Wow, she's good," Ron whispered, shocked. He had no idea that the little demon would be able to help them with their work.

 

"Yes. But, I have to admit she's a bit scary." Harry muttered, rubbing his sore hand. He also couldn’t help but think about how her stuffed animal was able to stall the dragon. 

 

Ava had been the one to crush the Unicorn Horn. It was a bit traumatic. She enjoyed the process a bit too much. Even if she was good with measurements he had to stop her and Orion from trying to eat the ingredients. Which was helpful in reminding Harry that for all her competence and power she was still a little girl.

 

"Okay. Pour it in the cauldron slowly." Ava instructed, holding the book open. She watched closely as the potion began to bubble.

 

"Yes!"

"It's teal." Ron breathed, amazed at the result.

"Yay! We did it." Ava cheered.

 

Harry couldn't help but smile at the child. He was a bit surprised when the antidote came out perfect. His potions never came out right.

 

"You know for someone so young you're good at this."

"Thanks." Ava beamed, her tail began to wag again slapping loudly against her chair.

 

"Well, it seems Potter that you and Mr. Weasley managed to make a decent potion. Thanks to your new pet.” Snape said from behind them, causing them to jump. Ava and Orion growled at the pet comment.

 

"She's not our pet. And she helped us make the potion." Harry corrected.

"Yes. Yes. However, her methods are unorthodox and her measurements were a bit off." Ava’s ears dropped at the man’s words.

 

"It came out perfectly fine." Harry defended.

"If that's the case, then why is the potion the wrong color?"

Harry blinked. The potion was the exact color it needed to be. "What?"

 

"Look at your classmate's potions. They all come out the same shade of teal. Except yours, which is a shade lighter." It seemed that he was trying to get at something.

"Oh, that's not a big deal." Ron shrugged, not understanding the point of the problem.

 

"Yes. It is. The only one whose potions did not come out the correct shade was Mr. Longbottom as always. One flaw in an antidote potion could determine if the drinker lives or dies.” Snape replied, his voice dripping with annoyance.

 

Harry could see Snape's point. A flaw could mean the difference between life or death but Neville isn’t the best example for a flaw. A flaw would imply getting something small wrong like the temperature or the measurements, not the entire potion wrong. Harry has plenty of experience seeing the results of Neville's failed potion attempts. At least now they aren’t corroding the cauldrons. 

 

"So what? No one would die. I've read about it and the lighter shade still works." Ava huffed, her ears folded back. She was getting annoyed. 

Harry wasn’t sure about that but Ava did spend a good deal of time reading his textbooks. She’s definitely smart even if her reaction could be pride. If she says it works then he’s inclined to believe it.

"Yes, but not as well as a perfect antidote would. So, do better." Snape sneered.

 

Ava was tempted to throw the book at the man. How dare he speak to her that way. She didn't get why the color was so important. She was right that the drinker would not die and he even admitted that it would still work just as well despite a diminished effect. He was being unfair, not to mention if he knew so much then he might well explain what went wrong. Ava could tell however that there would be no explanation, she could see the look in his eyes when he looked at Harry. It was a similar look she would be given during her time alive.

 

He had no right. Her anger was rising.

"Ava calm down. Orion." Harry whispered, Snape wasn’t worth it. Not to mention if anything went wrong then Snape would just take out his frustration on the other houses.

 

Ava glanced at Orion who had grown just a bit. He was beginning to twitch."Oops. Sorry. It’s okay Orion the Professor is just being a bully.” Some of the students had to cover their mouths to hold in their laughter.

 

Snape turned to glare at the young demon. "A bully? I am not a bully."

"Yes, you are." Ava huffed, her cheeks puffed. "Bully, bully. My daddy says that only weak people become bullies because they have nothing better to do."

They also tended to go after smaller and weaker prey to have the illusion of superiority. It’s different when you happen to be stronger but it’s another matter to actively seek out weaker prey. Snape is a teacher and an adult who has no business behaving the way he is. Which makes him a pathetic man who wastes his time with pathetic things.

A few students bursted out laughing. Harry had to hide his face. He didn’t disagree with Ava’s words but this isn’t a fight he wants to start.

"Well did your daddy also inform you that your kind makes for excellent potion ingredients? Did you know that your heart can prolong the life of an elder?" Snape said.

 

Ava blinked, tilting her head. She didn't know that. All of the wizards in hell tend to avoid the topic of potions. She had never asked or cared to know. She was more focused on what the humans wanted to tell her.

 

"Really?"

"Yes. And you can live without a heart. You are a very durable creature. Your organs can be used to heal those inflicted with curses. Your blood is a cure for many dangerous ailments. We haven’t seen a demon on earth since the 40s so the chance to examine one is rare." Snape continued.

 

Ava blinked again, narrowing her eyes. The man's dark eyes were burning with the threat that hung in the air. The class was quiet waiting for her response.

 

"So, what? You won't hurt me. You may have magic but you’re still just a squishy human." Ava huffed. "I can take you and your magic." One thing she’s learned during her time in Hogwarts is that wizards and witches need to use their wands to do spells. It isn’t only a matter of pointing and saying the incantation, you need to have the hand motions right for it to work. A very inefficient system when compared to a gun, it's just a matter of whose faster. Ava has no doubt that she and Orion are faster.

Ava's tail had risen and Orion had grown to her size. Their eyes had begun to glow. “So don’t test me."

"Oh. Is that a challenge?" Snape hissed. He wasn't intimidated by the creatures. 

 

"No, it’s a promise," Ava replied, hopping off her seat. "You don't know who you're messing with. You think I'm cute, and you're right but that doesn't mean I'm harmless.” Ava patted her dress to straighten it. “Me and Orion can do a lot more than hold off a dragon human. I’m an Overlord after all that means I demand respect from the demons who follow me. I own millions of souls, don't let me add yours to my collection.” Ava gave him a threatening smile, her hackles rising.

 

A few students backed away from the two. Others were too shocked to move. The room felt cold and the air had begun to grow thicker. Ava had no intentions of fighting the man, but it never hurt to make sure that people knew who was the boss. Ava can be kind but even her kindness and patience has limits especially when it comes to people who think they can threaten her.

 

Her threats seemed to have no effect on Snape. He stared down at her. She would have been impressed if she hadn’t just threatened to be made into a potion. Not to mention he's just a human, what in Satan's name can he do?

 

“Class dismissed." Snape snarled.

That’s what she thought, simpleton.

The students jumped out of their seats and ran out of the classroom. They wanted no part of the fight that was bound to happen. Harry had grabbed Ava's hand and Orion's and rushed them out of the room.

 

"Wait for us," Ron called out struggling to keep up.

"Come on, let's go. Don't need to get you in trouble." Harry muttered, running down the halls.

"He was being a jerk," Ava whined, she had every reason to stand up for herself.

 

"Yes, but he is still a teacher," Harry replied. He knew Snape was being harsh but she did not have to respond that way. Ava began to pout.

 

“Harry is right Ava. You shouldn't be talking like that to a teacher. That’s not what good kids do." Hermione said as she caught up with them. It was cute that they thought a title like that meant anything to her. Teachers should be respected but they should also be professional or at least fun. Snape was neither of those things.

 

"Fine." Ava sighed. She didn't care that the man was a teacher. He was rude and called her both a pet and potion ingredients. The man will need to be punished later. 

 

Ron grinned, unbothered by the tense display of disobedience. “I thought it was brilliant. You got Snape of all people speechless."

"Ron." Harry groaned. He didn't want to give Ava any more ideas. Ava smiled at Ron’s encouragement. Maybe the boy wasn’t so bad after all.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Their lunch was interrupted by panicked students rushing into the great hall. It was clear that something was going on.

 

"What's wrong? Why are you running?" Ron asked a passing student.

 

"A demon woman just appeared at the entrance and she’s coming this way!" The student gasped, before dashing away.

"A demon," Ava mumbled, who else would be in school other than her?

Students were running up to the teacher's table to inform the staff of the intruder. But before any of them could react the doors swung open.

 

"Auntie!" Ava cried as the figure in the doorway turned her attention towards her. The figure was a tall beautiful woman that was as tall as Hagrid. She had on a dark purple dress and had pale white skin that was almost gray along with long golden hair. An aura of regalness and importance emanated from her person. 

"My little spawn." The woman greeted in return, giving the younger demon a smile.

Ava leaped from her seat and ran towards the woman. Orion jumped off the table, running after her. The woman knelt and opened her arms. "I'm so glad to see you're alright. I've been searching for you. Oh, we were so worried when Luci said you disappeared."

Ava was lifted in the woman's arms and snuggled into her chest. Orion ran circles around their legs, making happy fawn noises.

 

"Auntie Lilith. I missed you. I'm sorry I was summoned to earth by mistake." Ava sniffled, ears pointing down. She was overwhelmed by the feeling of safety that radiated from her aunt which brought feelings she had been ignoring since the first week of her arrival.

Ava didn’t want to tell Harry or the others but she was feeling homesick. She had never been away from her home. Being on earth again was new and different. It was fun at first, still was fun! The issue is that she is surrounded by people she can mostly care less about.

 

"Shh. It's alright now. I'm here. And you'll be back home before you know it. That is as soon as I know the deal you struck and with who.” Lilith cooed, petting the little demon's head.

 

It was easy to find out who Ava made the deal with. Every single head in the great hall turned to the Gryffindor table. Harry and his friends stared at the new arrival.

 

"You." Lilith leered. She placed her niece down and approached the young wizard. It was honestly a bit amusing that another child caused so much trouble.

"What is this? You were the one to summon her?" The woman leaned down to inspect the young man. Her long fingers gripped his chin.

 

Harry gulped. He could see her eyes change colors. There was an unnatural glow behind them. The air grew heavy and dark clouds began to form in the false sky.

 

"I didn't mean to. It was an accident. I was only trying to summon someone who could help me." Harry stuttered. Lilith gave a soft hum as she let go of the boy. Harry didn’t think she was particularly angry but it was obvious that she wasn’t happy either. 

 

"It's not his fault Auntie. Please don't be mad. I made the deal. And I'm enjoying it." Ava begged. She held onto the hem of the woman's dress.

 

Lilith gave the young demon a small smile. Her niece was too innocent and trusting. If the boy wasn't contracted to Ava she would have ripped his soul out and fed it to her plants. You have to make a point about these kinds of things no matter the age.

 

"I know. I'm not mad at him. I was just surprised, that's all." Lilith replied, running her hands through Ava’s hair.

 

"Okay. So what are you doing here? You can’t take me home, I still have to complete my deal." Ava replied, her tail wagging excitedly. 

 

"That's what I'm here for. I wanted to make sure you were okay. We were all worried. I just wanted to know what sort of summoner brought you to earth and the contents of your deal.”

 

"Maybe it would be best if this discussion was held in a more private setting." Dumbledore spoke, standing from his seat. 

Lilith turned to him. The queen hadn’t even noticed that the man had made his way to the pair from his seat. "And you are?"

 

"I'm Albus Dumbledore. Headmaster of Hogwarts and the boy's guardian while he resides in this school.” Dumbledore spoke, giving the woman a kind smile. Though the old man showed nothing but a kind demeanor the woman didn't miss the warning in his eyes. Both he and the teachers were tense and ready to defend the children. How cute, she could appreciate that.

 

"That would be best. Yes." Lilith agreed. She didn't want to be surrounded by so many mortals. She came here to check on her little spawn not cause a scene.

 

"Then let's head to my office." Dumbledore gestured for the woman to follow him.

 

"Of course. And I apologize for the disruption. My actions were brought upon by worry. I was concerned when Ava disappeared from our home." Lilith apologized, smiling at the old man.

 

"That is very understandable madam. Let us head up."

"Yes." Lilith nodded.

 

Harry was quick to jump out of his seat and follow after them. He had to convince Ron and Hermione to stay behind. They reluctantly agreed but only if Harry promised to fill them in.The worry on their faces only grew when they noticed McGonagall and the other house heads following behind them. Ava was still holding onto Lilith’s dress with Orion clutched tightly in her arm.

 

The walk to the office was long and silent. It gave Lilith enough time to observe the young wizard. The boy was nervous and his body screamed insecurity. He was thin and his clothing was clearly hand me downs. She had no idea how this poor child could survive on his own. He looked as if a light breeze would knock him over. 

 

Lilith didn't know the details of the deal Ava had made but it had to have been something that played on the fawn’s heartstrings. The little girl was always one to be helpful. She didn't care about the few teachers who followed behind them. All she was focused on was the boy. The boy that held the fate of her little spawn.

 

Once they entered the office Lilith made it a point to take the seat at the Headmaster’s desk forcing the man to conjure another chair for himself. She smirked slightly, satisfied at her small display of power, but remained composed. Dumbledore, ever calm, conjured a comfortable armchair with a wave of his wand and sat down without a word, his piercing blue eyes never leaving her. There was a twinkle in his eyes that irked her just a bit.

 

When the queen was seated she gently placed Ava on her lap, sending the faculty a playful smile as the rest of the professors took a seat and the woman could feel their eyes on her. Harry for his part took a lone seat away from the teachers but in clear view of the demon woman.   

 

"Now. Let's talk." Lilith smiled.

"Yes. Now Miss-"

 

"Lilith. Lilith Morningstar." Lilith interrupted, her smile growing wider. Her true name was not common knowledge among mortals. To them her husband was just the devil that brought them suffering. But among the wizarding community, her name was a warning.

 

In the past she made it a habit to hunt down those who were stupid enough to harm the hellborn demons they would summon.

 

Dumbledore didn't miss the fear that flashed across the teachers' faces. They knew of the dangers of her name. But none of them would show the same level of fear. "Of course Mrs.Morningstar. Before we get started, please allow me to introduce the professors of the school. These are the heads of each house, Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, Professor Snape, and Professor Sprout. They’re only here as a precautionary measure. Just to ensure the safety of the students." Dumbledore introduced.

 

"I see. Well, thank you for looking after my little one." Lilith nodded.

"She's a very sweet child. It is a pleasure to have her." McGonagall replied, as the head of Gryffindor she had the pleasure of seeing more of young Ava. 

 

"And of course you've already met Harry Potter.” Dumbledore gestured to the boy. Harry gave a small wave sinking into his chair. The look that she was giving him was making him nervous. He felt as if she were dissecting him with her eyes.

 

"So that is your name child." Lilith smiled, she watched the young man squirm under her gaze.

 

"Yes ma'am." Harry squeaked.

"Please don't be frightened. I don't bite." Lilith chuckled. "Now why don't we start with how you summoned my little Ava?"

 

Harry looked at the woman, then at the professors who were expecting an answer. They too have been wondering the same thing. How had Harry managed to summon a demon of all things? The only one that didn't look like they were as curious was the headmaster. He sighed and rubbed his tired eyes.

 

"Well, the truth is, I didn't mean to." Harry explained, shifting nervously in his seat. "It was an accident."

"Really?" Lilith raised an eyebrow, her tone projected doubt about the admission.

 

“Well not an accident per say. I was trying to summon a demon. But not Ava. I was hoping to summon a demon that would protect me during the tournament.” Harry continued, glancing at the teachers. He still couldn’t get over the ridiculousness of the situation, he shouldn’t have had to summon a demon if he hadn’t been forced to participate.

 

Ava blinked and looked up at the woman who held her. Lilith was silent as she processed the boys' words.

 

"Oh." Lilith hummed. “And how did you acquire a book to summon a demon? The last time I checked the magical world no longer practices such arts. Especially since we stopped answering your calls when you decided that we would make better pets and potion ingredients."

 

The wizards were taken aback by the venom in the woman's voice. Ava shivered at her words sparing a quick glance at the potions professor. The man was glaring at them. The threat he had made during class was true then.

 

"Well. I don't know." Harry muttered, he was starting to feel ashamed for summoning Ava. It was obvious that demons were not to be messed with. It was easy to forget that Ava had other things going on back in her home beyond waiting around for a summons.

 

"Well, that doesn't matter. I'm not mad." Lilith shrugged.

"You're not?" Harry questioned, considering her words there was an issue.

 

"No. Of course not. You are not the first person to summon a demon nor will you be the last. As long as you keep up your end of the deal, there's no reason for me to be angry. I’ll just have to make sure that both her father and my husband don’t tear hell apart in frustration. For now, I just want to know what the terms are."

 

Harry felt himself relax at the woman's words. Ava was also relieved, her tail wagged as her aunt's hand ran through her hair.

 

"Well, you see. Um." A whole new form of anxiety began to set in. He didn't know if he should tell her the conditions. Not with the professor’s in the room. How would Dumbledore react if he knew that he had a piece of Voldemort's soul inside him? That he had offered it to the demon child in order for protection.

 

"Is everything alright, Harry? You seem a bit hesitant." Lilith questioned, leaning forward.

 

"It's okay. We won't judge you. No one will get hurt. We're just worried." Harry flinched at the woman's words. It reminded him too much of the dream he had. He didn't realize how close she was until her fingers reached his chin. She caressed his cheek in a loving gesture.

 

"It's nothing. Don't worry. I'll tell you." Harry muttered. The woman pulled away.

"Now tell me, what did you offer?"

 

"My soul. It was the only thing I had." The room was quiet. The teachers were stunned at the boy's admission. Ava was confused. There was no need for him to lie but she decided not to say anything. He’ll probably explain the reason why he lied later when they could be alone.

 

Harry could hear quite muttering from the professor's side of the room. He heard mutters of how such a deal should be impossible but he couldn’t see what was so hard to believe. Ava made her terms very clear and the nature of the contract left little room for doubt.

 

"Interesting. Your soul is quite valuable. Why give it up for a year of protection?" Lilith mused, her fingers tapping her chin, ignoring the muttering adults in the room.

 

"Because I need to survive the tournament." Harry replied, even as he said it the excuse did seem pretty weak. Especially since his claim was a complete lie, in theory he should be fine and trading Voldemort’s soul was actually an easy decision.

 

"Is this tournament so dangerous that you would risk your soul? Surely the headmaster and his staff would do everything in their power to protect you." Lilith leaned in close to the boy looking amused. She knew there was something he wasn’t saying but she wanted to know if he would confess.

 

"It's against the rules to receive help from a teacher or staff member. The organizers are forcing me to continue. And the tasks are supposed to be deadly. So yes, I'm willing to risk my soul for protection. The only people I can trust are my friends and myself.” Harry muttered, avoiding everyone’s gaze.

 

This was how he felt when his name was pulled from the cup. Everyone had abandoned him as soon as his name was called. The only people that have tried to help were his friends and Cedric. 

 

Lilith leaned back. "Hmm. Very well. I can understand your reasoning. But it seems to me that Ava is a bit more than protection. Tell me, have you been taking care of her?"

 

"Yeah, it's not too hard. She's really independent and has her own needs. We have no problem feeding her. The hardest part is keeping up with Orion’s appetite." Harry rambled, he had been trying his very best at least.

 

"I'm glad. Ava is a bit of a picky eater. You have to cook the meat just right and if it's not seasoned well enough she'll throw a fit.”

 

"I do not." Ava huffed, crossing her arms over her chest.

"Yes, you do. And Orion is even worse. He will eat anything. He's a bit of a glutton."

"I'll keep that in mind." Harry replied, the tension in his chest loosening ever so slightly. He wasn’t sure why, but talking about mundane things like feeding Ava and Orion helped ground him in this strange, tense atmosphere.

 

Lilith smiled and leaned back in her chair. Her eyes fell on the young wizard once more. "Well now that we have that settled. Tell me have you been having fun with my little spawn? She always loves the stories that the wizard sinners tell her about their time on earth."

 

"I have. The classes are so fun. Transfiguration and Charms are my favorites. Ms. McGonagall is a really good teacher and she can turn into a pretty kitty. And Mr. Flitwick is super fun, he made me and Orion fly around the classroom!" Ava cheered, her tail wagged against her aunt's arm. Her eyes shined with excitement. McGonagall and Flitwick smiled at the girls' praise.

 

"Transfiguration? Charms? I thought you were interested in potions. What happened to that curiosity and excitement for the subject?" Lilith asked. Suddenly a sad and scared look flashed across Ava's face. Her ears flattened and her tail went limp. 

 

Lilith immediately could tell that the little fawn was faking the look of sadness, the way her hands gripped her dress and the way her pupils narrowed told Lilith everything she needed to know. "Auntie. He's a bully." Ava whined.

"Who is?" Lilith asked, her voice suddenly sharper, her gaze narrowing.

"Mr. Snape." Ava whimpered, pointing at the potions professor.

 

"Snape?" Lilith questioned. Her eyes glanced towards the dark haired professor. The man didn't react to her gaze. He was staring at his nails.

 

"What did he do? Why is he a bully?"

 

"He's mean. I helped Harry and Ron with their potion and it turned out really good but he said it was bad because it was a shade off. But that's not true, the book says that a lighter shade is just as good. Then he told me and Orion that our heart could be used as a cure for something and our blood would fix a lot of people." Ava whimpered.

 

She snuggled further into Lilith's chest. The woman wrapped her arms around the small demon. She hears Orion whine from his place on Harry’s lap.

 

"He is a meanie. He's rude and a bully. And he wants to use me as a potion ingredient." Ava huffed her eyes beginning to water.

 

"Awww, it's alright sweetie. Auntie is here." Lilith cooed.

"He can't. He can't."

"I know. It's okay." Lilith continued.

 

Harry looked over at the potions professor. He was shocked that the man didn't react. But Snape wasn't bothered by the girl's tears. If anything, he looked a bit annoyed. The man even scoffed at the display in front of him which earned a disapproving look and shove from his colleagues.

 

"I have no idea what she's talking about. I'm no bully as she so childishly states. I was only stating the facts." Snape growled, ignoring the other professors.

 

"Well, your facts were hurtful. And I would like to point out that though my little fawn can take care of herself.” The horns on Lilith’s head sharpened as her eyes began to glow. Her hair began to float around her and the ground began to shake. “If I hear that a single human has tried to harvest a part of her I will personally hunt down the fool who dared and skin them alive. Do I make myself clear?"

 

"Yes." The man was not intimidated but he knew that she was serious.

 

"Good." Lilith sighed. She ran her hand through Ava's hair. The young girl was still sniffling. "Now I believe it’s time for me to leave. I have spent more time on earth than I had planned."

 

"You're leaving?" Harry questioned as Lilith stood. She placed Ava in his lap.

"Yes. I'm a very busy woman and I can't stay away from home for too long.” As she said this a device materialized into her hand. She began to press the buttons before handing it to Harry.

 

"This is for you. Now, I expect you to call me for anything. I'll try and answer as best as I can." Lilith replied.

"What is it?"

"It's a phone. You can reach me through it. Just don't give it to anyone."

"I won't."

 

"Good." Lilith patted Harry's head before kneeling down. "Ava. You be a good girl and finish your end of the deal. Remember. Your father is waiting."

"Yes, Auntie. I will. I promise." Ava replied, hugging the woman.

"Good. And remember to eat all your vegetables."

"Auntie. I always eat my vegetables."

 

"Well when I say eat your vegetables that includes the peas. You can't grow strong if you don't eat your peas. And the carrots are good for you too." Lilith replied, running her hands through the girl's hair. Ava’s face scrunched up at the mention of her least favorite vegetables.

 

"Don't make that face. They’re good for you."

"But, I don't like them."

"You don't have to like them. They're still healthy."

"Fine."

 

"That's my little spawn." Lilith gave the child one last hug before straightening up.

"Now. Headmaster please take care of my little one." Lilith turned to the old man.

"You have my word." Dumbledore spoke.

"Good. Farewell." Lilith said. She began to dissipate into a puff of smoke.

 

"Bye-bye." Ava waved as her aunt disappeared.

"Well that was eventful." McGonagall huffed, fixing her hair. The woman had gotten a few hairs caught in her mouth when the demon's hair floated around her.

 

"I'm glad everything was cleared up." Dumbledore sighed. "Harry. I have a few questions. Regarding your deal."

"What about?"

 

"Your soul?! Harry, why would you give that up? Did you even think about what could happen?" McGonagall spoke. She was worried about the boy's decision.

 

"What else was I supposed to do? There was no way I could go through the tournament without any protection. You've seen what's been going on and how everyone has been treating me. I just recently had to go up against a dragon! No one would have helped me. I had to take matters into my own hands." Harry hissed.

 

Dumbledore’s expression turned grave. “Harry, while I understand your frustration and fear, you must realize the weight of the decision you’ve made. A soul is not something to be gambled with lightly. There are ancient magics and consequences that extend far beyond any tournament.”

 

“But what choice did I have?” Harry’s voice wavered. “I’m alone in this. I’m just trying to survive.”

McGonagall’s stern gaze softened. “You’re not alone, Potter. We’re here to help, no matter what it seems like.”

 

“Not when it counts,” Harry shot back. “Not when my life is on the line in front of a dragon or when everyone is treating me like I’m a criminal.”

McGonagall flinched, but the young wizard wasn't done.

 

"If I could change anything, I wouldn't have summoned Ava at all. I wouldn't have put her or any demon in danger. She’s been nothing but kind and helpful. All she did was show up and get roped into this. I can't believe I offered her my soul. But at the same time, I'm glad. At least, she'll protect me." Harry huffed. His words were harsh but he couldn’t stop. He was tired. Tired of being alone and being the target of every crazy scheme or plot.

 

The room was quiet.

Harry glanced at Ava who was now playing with his robes with Orion. Ava looked up at him. Her tail was wagging. She gave him a wide smile.

 

Harry let out a sigh. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have yelled."

"It's okay.” Ava responded she turned her attention to the adults. They noticed that the tears she had held in her eyes were now completely gone. “But there’s no use in regretting things that are already done. What is done is done and there is no changing the past."

"But-” Flitwick started but was quickly interrupted by a growl from Ava.

 

"No. It is done. He summoned me, and I accepted. We made a contract. That is all there is. He has nothing to fear. The only thing that will happen is the removal of his soul. And that will happen at the end of his life. Not now." Ava continued, she glared at the teachers.

 

“I’ve never known of demons taking souls as payment." Sprout pipes up.

"Well, hellborn can't collect a soul. Only a sinner and uncle Lucifer can. I'm more than just a sinner. I’m an Overlord, and therefore, collecting souls is a perk of my position." Ava explained.

 

Dumbledore’s brow furrowed. “An Overlord, you say?” His voice was calm, though it held the slightest edge of caution. “I must admit, my knowledge of demons is… limited, and that’s precisely why this arrangement is troubling. Harry’s soul is not a commodity, and if we allow this—”

 

Ava’s eyes flashed, interrupting him with a sharpness that hadn’t been there moments ago. “You misunderstand me, old man.” Her tone was icy, though her tail flicked idly behind her as if it were a mere nuisance. “I have no interest in playing the villain. A contract with me is far more favorable than you might assume. I don’t take joy in harming those who trust me.”

 

"I'm going back to the great hall. I'm still hungry. Come on Orion. I think we deserve to eat two pieces of cake." Ava replied, hopping down from Harry’s lap with Orion held tightly in her arms. Harry was quick to run after the little girl but not before sparring a glance at the teacher’s. He had a feeling that the two were going to eat more than just two slices of cake. And he really didn’t want to see if the two could experience sugar high. 

 

"Albus. What are we going to do? You can't allow a demon child to claim Mr.Potter’s soul." McGonagall hissed.

"Don't worry. Everything will be fine. " Dumbledore assured.

"But Headmaster."

 

"Minerva. I'm positive that Ava will not hurt Harry. He's under her protection. And I can assure you. He will be safe with her." Dumbledore spoke. His words held an unsaid message.

 

The two stared at each other. Neither moved.

"Of course, Headmaster." McGonagall sighed. "I hope you know what you're doing."

"Don't worry. I do. Now we should also head to the great hall. I too am quite famished." Dumbledore hummed as he walked out of the office.

 

"I swear. That man will be the death of me." McGonagall grumbled.

"Don't worry Professor. It'll be alright. I trust the Headmaster." Sprout patted the woman's back.

"Come along Minerva. You don't want to miss the feast." Flitwick hummed as he followed after the old man.

McGonagall groaned as she followed after her colleagues.

 

Chapter 5: Tell the truth!

Once the two made it back to the great hall Ron and Hermione had immediately pulled them away from the others and began interrogating them. Ava and Orion barely had enough time to grab a slice of cake before they were picked up by Ron like a sack of potatoes.

Ava squirmed in Ron’s grip, but it was more out of annoyance than struggle. “Put me down, Weasley!” she snapped, her tiny feet kicking as she held her cake. Orion let out a pitiful yip, clearly sharing her discomfort.

Ron grinned sheepishly but didn’t release her until they reached an empty hallway. “Sorry, but we need answers. What happened in Dumbledore’s office? That woman. Your aunt was right, scary. Harry looked as if he was marching to his death.”

Harry, who had been walking alongside Hermione, crossed his arms defensively. “I’m fine,” he muttered, though the uneasy look on his face told a different story.

Ava sighed as she smoothed her dress and gave Ron a glare before addressing them all. “What happened was simple. We talked about our deal. And he lied!”

"Wait, what do you mean he lied? What did he lie about?" Hermione asked. She had been silent until now, but her curiosity finally won.

"He lied about what he gave up." Ava pouted, Harry gave her a warning look but the young demon was undeterred. She wasn’t going to lie. He made her look like a bad person to teachers.

"What do you mean?" Ron questioned.

Harry shifted uncomfortably, glancing between Ron, Hermione, and Ava. “It’s not important,” he said, voice low, clearly hoping to brush off the topic. He didn’t know how his friends would react to the news of him having a piece of Voldemort’s soul in his head. But Ava wasn’t having it.

“Not important?” she shot back, her voice rising slightly. “You told the teacher’s that I was taking your soul! Now they’re all going to look at me and try to make sure I don't kill you! Which I wouldn't! It's not even part of our deal. You lied, Harry! To everyone. Even the headmaster. He didn’t like it.”

Hermione’s eyes narrowed, her sharp mind already piecing things together. “Harry, what did you give up?”

Ron and Harry both winced at her tone, which was the perfect mix of disappointment and worry.

"Nothing." Harry huffed, looking away from his friend. He didn't want to meet their eyes.

“It’s okay mate, you can tell us. We won't judge you. I can promise you that." Ron replied, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder.

"But it's-"

"Nothing? Harry, you've already admitted that you didn't mean to summon her, and she didn't want to take your soul. What could possibly be more valuable than that? It's not like you have much, Harry. No offense, but your situation is rather dire." Hermione added, her lips drawn in a thin line.

"I-I..." Harry stammered before letting out a sigh. "Fine. Remember when I told you that during the summer my scar hurt. Well, when it hurt, I would hear a voice."

"What are you saying?" Hermione asked.

"Voldemort's soul. It was left inside me when I survived his attack. And well, I offered it to Ava. For protection."

"What?!" Hermione shrieked, drawing the attention of some students. She flushed and cleared her throat before continuing. "Harry. That's absolutely something you should tell Professor Dumbledor!"

"There's no way he would let you keep a piece of you-know-who’s soul in you! Especially since we don't know how dangerous it could be. Ava is absolutely doing you a favor by removing it.” Ron agreed, looking around to make sure no one heard the name.

"You should have told someone as soon as you found out." Hermione continued.

"Well now you two know. So what does it matter?" Not to mention he found out at the time of making the deal with Ava. It didn’t seem all that important to mention that tidbit of information when he was going to lose it anyway. 

"Harry." Hermione sighed, rubbing her temples. She then turned to Ava who has now sat on the ground happily eating her cake with her hands. “Ava, are you sure you can remove it? How does it work?"

"Yes. I can." Ava hummed, her tongue darting out to lick her messy lips. "Orion will just grab it when the contract is done.”

"That's not very specific. How will he get it? And will it hurt Harry?" Ron asked, worried.

"I’d rather not say how. But I can say with confidence that it won’t hurt.” Ava replied, looking down at the floor.

"You're hiding something. Aren't you?" Hermione stated, narrowing her eyes.

"Yes. But it's better not to tell you how it’s done. I don’t want Harry to second guess the deal." Ava stood up. She licked her icing covered fingers and wiped her face with her sleeve. Harry cringed at her display. He made a mental note to make his call to Lilith to ask the woman to bring more clothes for the fawn. They have been washing the same dress for weeks now.

"You know. That makes a lot of sense. The voice. The dream. Even your scar." Hermione stated. She didn't notice Harry stiffen slightly at her words. "You probably heard him speaking. Voldemort."

“Which is why we won’t tell Professor Dumbledore a thing. I have enough on my plate. I don’t want another person worrying about me." Harry sighed.

"But-"

"I don't care. If he knew, he would ask so many questions. I just want to survive this tournament. I’ll tell him after all of this is over." Harry said in a firm tone.

"Fine. We'll keep it a secret." Hermione sighed. She glanced down at her watch. "We should head back to the dorms. It's getting late. And Ava and Orion need a bath.”

"Yeah. You smell like cake and sweat." Ron replied, waving a hand in front of his nose.

"Hey! It's not our fault we got dragged through the school." Ava pouted, crossing her arms.

"But I agree. Let's head back. Ava and Orion need to get cleaned." Harry sighed, picking up the little demon and Orion. He cringed slightly when he saw the state of the stuffed deer's face. There was icing and frosting covering his muzzle and ears.

"I think Orion needs a bath more than Ava." Hermione giggled.

The group made their way towards the common room. When they entered the room was empty. The fire burned warmly, giving the room a cozy atmosphere. Harry sighed in relief, it seems no one would bother him for the night.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Look at this! I can’t believe she would write such lies!” Hermione exclaimed.

 

The group was currently sitting in the great hall looking over a newspaper. Ever since the first task had happened, the media had been going crazy with stories. Some were praising the boy-who-lived while others were questioning the safety of having a demon among them once again.

 

This time the headlines were about Hermione ‘moving’ from one champion to the next. Ava looked at the newspaper in confusion. She was used to news lines and papers being used for gossip. But, it seemed that this was the first time that Hermione had been in any kind of spotlight. And it looks like she wasn’t taking the slander well.

 

"It’s not that bad.” Ava reassured her.

"Not that bad?! She's saying that I'm nothing more than a tramp who can't keep her legs closed. This is terrible."Hermione cried, gripping the newspaper tightly. 

 

"Don't worry too much. We all know the truth and that's all that matters." Ava added. “My daddy gets articles written about him all the time. People say some really nasty things. But I know he would never do the stuff they said he did. People will always have an opinion and sometimes their opinions are wrong. So. You shouldn't care about what they say. As long as you know the truth that's all that matters." Hermione gave her a smile.

 

"Thanks, Ava. That actually does make me feel a bit better." Hermione replied, crumbling the newspaper into a ball.

"Package Mr.Weasley."

Everyone looked up to the dirty blonde haired first year holding out a large package for Ron. 

 

“Oh thanks Nigel.” Ron spoke through bits of food. Ava looked over Ron's shoulder as he tore open the parcel. The boy was still standing there as if he were waiting for something. He was giving Harry a starstruck smile that was beginning to turn into a look of disappointment when the boy didn't even spare him a glance.

 

Ava leaned towards Ron. "I think he's waiting for a tip or something." Ava muttered.

This caused Ron to pause midway into opening the box. “Not now Nigel. Later.” He shooed the kid away.

"Ron!" 

"What? I told him I would get him Harry’s autograph. He should wait until Harry gives it to him." He admits as he continues to open the box.

"You're ridiculous." Ava muttered, unimpressed.

 

Inside the box was the ugliest thing Ava had laid her eyes on. The robes were an ugly shade of brown with a hideous burnt orange trim. Ava covered her mouth and giggled at the look on Ron's face. Serves him right for his rudeness.

 

"Mom sent me a dress?!” Ron exclaimed, in horror.

"Maybe it's not a dress. Maybe it's a robe. You know, a robe with a skirt." Ava giggled.

"Shut up Ava."

"I'm sure it will look nice on you."

Ron threw the robes towards the box in frustration. "I'm not wearing this."

 

"Aw come on Ron. It's not that bad. I'm sure you'll look great in it." Ava continued to tease.

"It's horrid. What did she even send it for.” Ron muttered as he pulled the garment from the box.

"To be funny." Harry joked, chewing his food.

"Yeah."

 

"Or maybe she was trying to get you those for the Yule ball." Hermione replied.

"The yule ball?" Ron asked.

 

"Didn't you read the paper? There's supposed to be some sort of dance happening around the holiday. Fourth year students and up are allowed to go." Hermione explained, as if the information was obvious. Granted she was the only one among the group who ever bothered to stay informed about anything.

 

"Oh a dance! That would be fun. I can wear the prettiest dress and get my hair done." Ava gushed, flicking her hair. “Ooo Hermione, I can have one of my favorite seamstresses make us some beautiful dresses. We can pick our fabrics and get shoes and maybe some jewelry."

 

"Whoa! Slow down Ava. First, there's no guarantee that the professors will even let you go. Even though you’re technically not a student you’re still a child. And secondly. You don't even have a date." Hermione countered.

 

"I’m plenty old enough! I can just take Orion. And I’m sure the Headmaster will be okay with it." Ava replied.

"That's great for you. But what about us?" Ron asked, he couldn’t get over how his situation was going from bad to worse. Not only was his clothes a mess but now he had to ask a girl to be his date?! He wouldn’t even go out with him after seeing the monstrosity his mother sent him.

"Oh come on Ron. Who said you couldn't find a date."

Ron buried his head into his hands. "Not if they know I’m going to be wearing this." 

"If it bothers you so much then my seamstress can just make you something else." It wouldn’t be too much trouble in Ava’s opinion and if it was bothering Ron this much then she could afford to have some pity for the poor boy.

 

Ron shot up from his chair wide-eyed. "Really?"

"Sure. If you let her."

"Okay."

 

"Good. I can give her a call when we get back to the dorms. But right now let’s continue with lunch. The next class is Ms. Mcgonagall. And you know how she is."

 

~~~~~~~~~

 

Ava huffed as she crossed her arms. She was sitting in a large open room with all of the Gryffindor students. It had taken a lot of convincing but Ava had finally gotten permission to take part in the Yule ball. It took a surprising amount of begging and charm for it to happen but it did! Now, the girl was with the students listening to Ms. Mcgonagall explaining the proper etiquette for the ball.

 

She had separated the boys and the girls so Ava at the moment was sitting in Hermione’s lap while Orion was with Harry. She could only imagine that the other houses were going through the same thing.

 

McGonagall paced through the room giving all the students a sharp look. "As representatives of this school I expect all of you to put your best foot forward and I mean this literally. Because the Yule Ball is first and foremost a dance. I'm sure you will all have fun."

 

The class erupted into cheers and excitement. It was obvious that a lot of the students were excited for the event. But not everyone was so pleased at the behavior.

 

“Silence!” Mcgonagall said sharply. “The house of Godrick Gryffindor has commanded respect in the wizard world for nearly ten centuries. I will not have you in the course of a single night besmirching that name by acting like a babbling band of baboons.”

 

"She's really hyped up about this." Hermione whispered, into Ava’s ear.

"You don't say." Ava snarked, who doesn’t want to dress up in nice clothes and have a good time?

 

"Now to dance is to let the body breathe.” Ms. Mcgonagall began. “Inside every girl a secret swan slumbers longing to take flight.” Ava found the metaphor to be nice. It was a very nice way to explain that everyone was beautiful.

 

But the boys found something funny in her words because they began to snicker at whatever Ron had muttered. “And in every boy, a lordly lion prepared to prance. Mr. Weasley, will you join me please?” Busted.

The boys around Ron laughed at him as he forced himself toward the older woman.

Ava watched with curiosity as Ron slowly stood up and shuffled towards Ms. Mcgonagall. The boy had lost his smartassness at being called on. She guided him to the center of the room. “Now place your right hand on my waist.”

Ava couldn’t help the giggle that escaped her as Ron gained a horrified look at the woman’s words. He glanced around the room as if searching for a way to escape.

 

"Come on Ronald. The faster you do this the sooner it'll be over." Ava called out, bouncing lightley on Hermoines lap.

It certainly didn’t help Ron’s confidence when the twins whistled at him. “That’s right, listen to the little demon girl!”

"That's not helping." Ron whispered sharply.

"Mr. Weasley!" Mcgonagall barked.

"Yes ma'am." Ron answered.

 

He slowly and carefully placed his hand on her hip. He took a small step forward and the teacher glared at him.

"I said my waist."

"Right."

 

Ava was having a hard time keeping the laughter in. Ron was making the funniest faces. He was obviously embarrassed by the whole situation.

“Mr.Filch if you please.”

"Right away." The man pressed a button and a soft song filled the air. 

Ava watched as Ron and the teacher moved across the floor. His steps were stiff and awkward. He looked like he wanted to be anywhere else but there.

 

Soon enough Ms.McGonagall was calling for everyone to join her in the middle of the room. She and the other girls stood in the middle of the room forming a line. Ava glanced over at the boys who had yet to do the same. The first one to get up and join the girls was a boy named Nevill much to everyone's surprise.

 

Ava watched him make his way towards the girls with an awkward smile. She decided to make her way over to Harry and Orion who had yet to move. She took Orion from him and placed the deer plush in her arms. Ava held out a hand towards the boy. "Come on Harry dance with me."

"What?" Harry said, crossing his arms over his chest. He figured this would be his fate but he had some foolish hope. 

The boys around him ooed at the proposal. A few even laughed lightly pushing him forward in encouragement.

"You heard me. Dance with me."

Harry shook his head. "Um. I don't think so. No."

“Come on Harry, you aren’t going to let a little girl dance all on her lonesome?”

“Talk about monstrous denying a little lady. Especially after all the trouble she’s gone through to be here.”

Ava took his hold of his hand lightly pulling to encourage his cooperation. "Come on. It's just a dance. Besides, you know that I'm not gonna ask you again. I refuse to have you and Ron look good at the dance only to have you ruin it by stumbling over your own feet.” Orion let out a yip of agreement.

“That’s right Harry, you heard her so buck up and dance.”

 

Harry glanced at the others and sighed. He couldn't say no to the girl. He knew what she said was true. She also had more than enough strength to drag him, if she really wanted Ava could just drag him onto the dance floor.

Harry got up from the chair and led her over to where the other students were. They couldn’t dance normally considering that Harry was so much taller than her. "Fine. But if we fall I'm blaming you."

“Deal.”

Harry took her hands and raised her off the floor. He walked around the room with her dangling in the air. She was giggling as the boy spun and swung her around. Harry couldn’t help the laughter that erupted from him as the young girl smiled at him.

 

"You're so silly, Harry."

"Thank you."

"You're welcome."

The two laughed as they danced along to the music. Slowly others began to join in and before long the whole room was filled with the sound of laughter and music.

Chapter 6: Let’s Dance

Notes:

Song used: Can't be saved by FabvL (It's a good song I promise you!!!)

Ava couldn’t help the excited squeal that came from her as she stared at the dress that the seamstress had sent her in the mirror. It was perfect. Ava had picked out a beautiful red silk fabric. The dress was a sleeveless puffy butterfly dress with a large dark red bow on the back. It was so pretty. She was going to look like a princess.

 

Hermione had managed to style her hair in a bun. She had even added a small diamond tiara to the mix. She wore a matching red pair of gloves that went up to her elbows. She couldn’t wait for everyone to see her.

 

Orion was standing next to her admiring the nice red bow tie that was clipped onto his collar and his top hat. Ava had insisted on getting the two dressed up. Harry and Ron had gone to meet their dates and Ava was left with Hermione who had helped him prepare.

 

Hermione was currently finishing up her makeup.

"Hermione. Hurry up. I wanna show Harry." Ava whined, fidgeting in her seat.

"Give me a second."

 

Hermione stepped away and Ava jumped from her seat. Ava gasped at the sight. The older girl looked so pretty. Her hair was done in a half ponytail with the rest falling down her shoulders in soft curls. She was wearing a sleeveless periwinkle ruffle full-length dress. Her shoes were silver and her necklace was a simple diamond studded cross.

 

Ava jumped in excitement. "You look amazing."

"Thank you. You look amazing too. You're going to knock everyone dead."

Ava tilted her head in confusion. "I sure hope not. Mr. Dumbledore wouldn’t like that very much.”

"Haha. It's just a saying. Come on. Let's go meet the boys."

 

Ava nodded as she picked up Orion and the three made their way towards the main hall. Ava felt her tail slapping against her dress as they approached the main doors. She was so excited to see Harry. But Ron was nowhere in sight. He was probably already inside.

 

They could hear the music playing. Ava glanced up at Hermione who gave her a soft smile and a reassuring nod.

"Let's go."

 

The two walked down the stairs. Ava watched as everyone turned to look at her. There was a lot of squealing from a couple of the girls. Harry was staring at her with a small smile on his face. He was standing next to his date. A girl named Parvati Patil. At least she thinks it’s Parvati; she couldn’t tell the twins apart just like the Weasley twins.

 

The champion for Drumstrang Viktor Krum was standing at the bottom of the stairs looking up at Hermione. The girl had given him an excited smile and waved at him. She separated from Hermione who was led away by Krum. Ava skipped her way over to Harry.

 

"Harry! Don't I look pretty!" Ava asked as she twirled.

"You look great. Red really is your color."

 

"Thank you. My seamstress did a wonderful job on your dress robes too. I wish I would have seen Ron’s before he left. He was so excited that he didn’t have to wear that awful dress.”

"Yeah," Harry replied.

 

Ava turned her attention to Parvati who was looking at her curiously. She knew that most people didn’t know what to do when it came to her. Some tried to treat her like a normal kid. While others were too scared and kept their distance.

 

“You look really pretty Parvati! Like a princess." Ava complimented.

"Oh. Um. Thank you." Parvati replied.

Ava was going to ask her a few more questions. But she was pulled away by Ms.McGonagall.

 

"You two need to get ready to enter for the first dance. I’ll bring Ms.Ava inside while you two get in position.” The woman seems to be in a rush. She took Ava's hand and dragged her away. Ava turned her head and waved goodbye to the boy while trying not to drop Orion as she kept her pace with the woman.

 

"Have fun."

"Bye, Harry."

Ms.McGonagall led her into the great hall and handed her off to Ron. Ava smiled up at him as she looked at his pristine black dress robes. He was standing stiffly next to Padma Patil

 

"You look so handsome. Like a prince." Ava teased.

"Thanks to you. Without your seamstress, I would have been in the most god-awful dress robes.”

"It wasn't that bad."

"It was."

 

"Shhh. Be quiet. I think it’s about to start." Ava whispered. She couldn’t tell because of the people around her but she could make out the sound of a piano and violin playing a soft tune.

 

She tugged on Ron’s sleeve. He gave her a questioning look as she raised an arm signaling that she wanted to be picked up. He did just that. He lifted her and settled her in his arms. Ava held onto his neck as the doors opened. While Orion climbed onto his shoulder. Padma couldn’t help but giggle at the sight.

 

The doors opened and the champions walked out onto the dance floor. Each champion walked in with their partner and took their place. 

 

Harry was of course with Parvati. He looked uncomfortable with all the eyes on him. Cedric was with a girl named Cho Chang, someone she had noticed Harry staring at from time to time. Fleur was with a boy she had never seen before. Krum was of course with Hermione.

 

Ron’s grip on her tightened as Padma commented on Hermione being Krum’s date. Ava glanced around the room and saw the others dancing. Harry was staring at his feet as Parvati whispered something in his ear.

 

Krum and Hermione seemed to be having a nice time. Slowly students and teachers began to join the dance floor. Ava tapped Ron's shoulder signaling that she wanted to be set down. Ron gently lowered her to the ground. Orion hopped off of his shoulder as she pushed Ron towards Padma.

 

"Dance I didn’t have my seamstress working hard for nothing." Not to mention it was the polite thing to do when going to a dance. If Padma didn’t want to dance then that's fine too but clearly she wanted to dance and have a good time.

 

Ron nodded and nervously took Padma's hand and began to follow the dance steps that the teachers had taught them. Ava looked over and saw that Harry was still dancing with Parvati.

 

"Orion. May I have this dance.” Ava asked. Orion jumped into her arms and the two danced their way over to the couple. Ava smiled and bowed.

 

As Ava happily twirled around with Orion she managed to make her way through the crowd to Harry.

"May I cut in please?"

"Yes, you may," Parvati answered.

"Harry. If you will."

"Sure."

 

Ava handed Parvati Orion who happily took the little deer in her arms. Ava took Harry's hand and pulled him along with her.

 

Just like the dance practice, Harry had ended up spinning her around. And just like before she let out nothing but squeals of laughter. She could feel the stares and could hear the whispers mixed in with the coos. The song was coming to an end.

 

Harry stopped spinning her and dipped her. She could feel her dress rising as he did this. Ava smiled up at him.

 

"Thank you for the dance," Ava said, lifting her dress up in a curtsy. 

"It was fun."

"Should we dance some more?” Ava asked as a more upbeat song played by a live band on stage.

 

Harry wasn’t exactly interested in dancing. While he didn’t hate the Yule Ball his attendance had been mandatory and extremely uncomfortable. At this point he was confident enough to leave the dance floor without raising too much of a fuss. "Maybe later. I want to sit down for a bit. You coming?"

 

"No. You go ahead. I'll find you when I get tired.” Ava states, shaking her head. Parvati hands Orion back to Ava thanking him for the dance before following Harry.

 

Ava watched as Ron and Padma walked towards the tables as well. She turned her attention to the other students. Hermione was still dancing with Krum. She was talking animatedly about something. Ava couldn't make out what she was saying but she looked happy.

 

This party reminds her so much of the extermination parties she has at home. Seeing so many young faces smiling and having fun. All dressed up. It was nice. She felt a small pang in her chest. 

 

She was going to miss extermination day and her party. This would be the first time she would be missing it. But maybe she could talk to her daddy about hosting two next year. She would invite Harry, Ron and Hermione. Would humans be able to get into hell?

 

Shaking her head of the thoughts, she looks towards the band on stage. They were getting ready to play another song. That brought an idea to mind. Why not bring a little hell on earth?

 

Ava walked over to the band, catching the attention of the lead singer.

 

"Hello there sweetheart. Are you lost?" The male asks. His eyes drifted towards her ears and tail. He was probably one of the few people not shocked by the sight. Maybe the teachers warned them that a demon would be attending the party.

 

"Nope. Can I borrow that?" She asks, pointing towards the microphone.

The singer gave her a weird but interested look. "You sure can. But why?"

 

Ava smiled, her sharp teeth glinting under the stage lights. “Because I’m about to show you what a real party sounds like.”

 

The singer raised an eyebrow, before smiling and stepping aside.

"Go right ahead."

"Thanks."

 

Ava walked onto the stage and the music stopped. Students were whispering. She could see Harry and Ron sitting at a table. They both had nervous looks on their faces. Hermione was nowhere in sight. She could even see Snape glaring at her from across the room. The other teachers were already making their way towards the stage.

 

"Ladies and gentlemen. Boys and girls. It's time to party. This is your one stop shop for a good time. So grab a partner and dance until the sun comes up." Ava announced before she snapped her fingers. She hasn’t really tried this yet not knowing if it would work on earth. But now is the best time to try.

 

There was a large puff of violet smoke that covered the stage. The students could just make out the band quickly exiting the stage to avoid the smoke. The teachers were almost there but they weren’t fast enough.

 

When the smoke cleared the students couldn’t believe their eyes. Standing on stage were five large stuffed animals. One was a white rabbit, another was a yellow bear, the third was a red panda, the fourth was a pink dragon, and the fifth was a black cat.

 

Ava looked back and almost sighed in relief. So she could still summon her stuffed demons on earth. That would come in handy.

 

The stuffed animals waved at the crowd. They were each holding an instrument. Everyone looked on in amazement and confusion.

 

Ava stepped up and tapped the microphone. The stuffed animals quickly lined up behind her and began to play. Unexpected to everyone a heavy tune strummed from the bass guitar.

 

_"What do you do

When everything you love is kinda fucked up

You seek redemption

Baby, please, you're not alright, you're blood drunk.”_

 

The music was unlike anything any of them had ever heard. It was loud and fast. Almost like the punk rock they listened to but not quite.

 

The stuffed animals began to hop up and down in rhythm with the music.

 

Ava stepped aside allowing them to dance freely as the continued the song. She stomped her foot and two voodoo like dolls sprung from the ground. The crowd stepped back as the dolls joined the stuffed animals on stage.

 

The dolls began to sing along with the song.

_" She's the devil that you always wanted

And she's right on your shoulder

Leave the past behind you 'cause it's over

And we're not getting older”_

 

Ava laughed as she watched the stuffed animals and dolls dance around the stage. The humans slowly began to inch closer to the stage. Their eyes wide with fascination. Even the teachers were drawn in by the performance.

 

_"I built my home in hell

It's just the place that I know well

My heart will never beat the same

I know I can't be saved

I'm underneath your spell

In every tale that I could tell

All of the pages read the same

I know I can't be saved.”_

 

Ava smiled as she watched the humans dancing and cheering. The music was a bit too dark and loud for their taste. But that was okay. Because for once they were the ones not judging. They were enjoying the performance.

 

This was what she was talking about. What was the point of a ball without music and chaotic dancing? This was the kind of fun that they deserved.

 

Harry, Ron, and Hermione stared at the sight with a mixture of excitement and terror. It was so strange and surreal. But it was so fun.

 

She continued her song enjoying the attention and the smiles. While ignoring the teachers' glares mainly Snape. She was just having fun.

 

As she finished her song the stuffed animals and dolls did a bow before disappearing in a puff of purple smoke. Ava looked out to the crowd and smiled.

 

"Let's party."

The kids cheered. She quickly hopped off of the stage disappearing through the crowd of students. Grabbing Orion as she goes.

 

Her eyes scanned the room and stopped at the sight of platinum blonde dancing with a girl with brown hair. Draco Malfoy is someone who she’s been interested in meeting ever since she heard his name. She never got to speak with the blonde because every time she tried Harry pulled her away thinking that she’s going to wander off. But not tonight she has questions that she wants answered.

 

The little fawn made her way over to the dancing couple. "Pardon me."

The blonde stopped dancing and looked down at her. The look on his face told her that he wasn’t too pleased to be interrupted. The brunette on the other hand was smiling excitedly down at her.

 

"Aren’t you Potter’s pet?" Draco said rudely. He didn’t appreciate anyone connected to Potter having the nerve of approaching him. Potter always had a way of attracting riffraff to him.

 

"No. I'm not his pet. He's my friend."

"Well, shouldn’t you be bothering him? Or did he send you over to annoy me?"

"No. I didn’t. Harry wouldn’t send me over. I wanted to meet you. Draco Malfoy. I'm Ava." Ava was already tired of the boy and she just met him. The boy clearly lacked manners.

 

"Hello." The girl crouched down so that they were the same height. The girl didn’t seem to share the boy's animosity, likely because she was charmed by Ava’s appearance.  "Ava. It's nice to meet you. I'm Millicent. Why do you want to meet Draco?"

 

"Because he's interesting," Ava stated as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

"Interesting how?"

"He’s a Malfoy and I know a Malfoy. He's really cool. And I want to know if he knows who the Malfoy I know is.” Ava explained.

 

"Malfoy?" Millicent repeated, turning towards the boy in question.

"The last time I checked, my father and I are the only Malfoy's." Draco sneered down at the demon fawn. Orion growled from Ava’s arms.

 

"I didn’t mean alive silly. I meant the Malfoy that lives in hell.” Ava giggled but the two in front of her shivered at the mention of hell. The thought of one of his relatives being in hell made his stomach curl. Why would she be talking about hell?

 

"What are you talking about? My bloodline doesn’t contain any demons." Draco asked, although an idea was forming in his mind that he didn’t want to even fathom.

 

"Your bloodline? No, you’ve got it all wrong. He’s not a hellborn.” Ava's smile widened, putting her sharp teeth on display. Something Ava thought looked friendly and normal. But the two in front of her stared in shock. “He’s a sinner like me. Just a different type."

 

"A sinner?" Millicent whispered in horror.

"Sinners are those souls who were sent to hell after their life has ended. They're usually very bad people. The sinner I know is really cool. I like him. He's a bit odd but he's my friend. I hope you know him because he has talked about you and your dad before. Draco."

 

"What's his name?" Draco’s voice shook a bit but he didn’t care. He wanted to know.

Ava threw her hands behind her back, leaning back and forth. "Abraxas Malfoy. Do you know him?"

Draco stared at the fawn in front of him. He couldn't believe it. One of his relatives was in hell. Ava's words finally started to sink in. The person who was sent to hell was a sinner. Which means they had sinned. Abraxas Malfoy, a pureblood, was in hell. He was probably in hell for following… he felt sick.

 

"Yes. I know him. He’s my grandfather.” Draco said weakly. Millicent held him in a tight grip when he began to sway a bit. It could mean that his father was going to hell as well. Lucius wasn’t exactly subtle about things at home not to mention despite his more subdued nature in public it was always clear on which side he leaned towards.

 

"That's good. Maybe we can be friends then." Ava's tail wagged behind her.

"What are you-? Why do you want to talk to me."

"Because Abraxas tells me so many stories about when he was raising Lu-."

"Shut up!" Draco yelled.

 

Ava tilted her head. Why was he telling her to shut up? She just wanted to be his friend. Why would he yell at her? She wasn't doing anything bad.

 

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to offend you. I didn't know that you didn't want to talk about your grandpa. I just wanted to give him stories in return about you. Because he regrets not knowing you. You know. Abraxas talks a lot about his son and grandson." Ava explains trying to comfort Draco.

 

"Shut up. Shut up. Shut up you filthy little demon." Draco muttered.

"What's going on?" Cedric had stepped into the middle of the three. They were gaining the attention of the people around them.

 

"Nothing. We were just leaving. Come on Millicent." Draco turned on his heel and dragged his date with him.

Ava stood there confused and upset. Why had he called her a filthy little demon? He was nothing like his grandfather. He was mean and cold. She didn't like him. She hoped that the other Malfoy was more like Abraxas. 

 

"Are you okay?" Cedric asked.

"Yeah. I'm fine. Thank you. Sorry for the disturbance." Ava mutters. Orion whines in her arms and snuggles into her neck.

 

"It's fine. Let's get back to Harry. Come on, I'll escort you." Cedric took her hand and led her towards the table.

"Okay."

 

Cedric had led her to a table where Harry was sitting with Ron and an upset Padma. Ava sat down next to Harry. Cedric had placed his hand on her head and ran his fingers through her hair before walking off.

 

"Hey. What happened? Why did Cedric come and get you?" Harry asked, worried. It also didn’t help that Ava was clearly pouting which means something went wrong.

 

"Oh. It's nothing. Just a misunderstanding." Ava shrugged.

"Misunderstanding? Did someone hurt you?" Ron asked.

 

"No. It's fine. Where's Hermione?" She didn’t want to tell them that she ruined someone’s night. Even if Draco was the one being a jerk Ava wasn’t blind to the fact that she might have said something to upset him. Thinking back on it, maybe telling him that his dead relative was in hell could have been it. It’s easy to forget that being sent to hell is technically a bad thing, despite all the fun it offers.

 

"She is still with Krum. He asked her for another dance and she was too excited to say no." Ron answered. He sounded so miffed by the whole idea. As if on cue the two appeared. Hermione was talking about something. Krum was nodding along and laughing. He then brought her hand up to gently kiss it before leaving the dance floor.

 

Ava couldn’t help the giggle that escaped her. Seeing one of the three happy made her happy. Hermione seemed to float as she walked towards them swaying to her melody.

 

She plopped down in the seat next to her and sighed. “Is it hot in here? Viktor is going to get drinks care to join us?”

Before Ava could reply Ron sat up in an angry huff. “No, we’d not care to join you and Viktor.”

Hermione looked hurt by his obviously jealous words. “What’s got your wand in a knot?!”

“He’s a Durmstrang. You’re fraternizing with the enemy.” Ron replied.

Ava couldn't help but snicker at that. He was jealous and she found it funny. 

 

"The enemy? Who was it that wanted his autograph?! Besides, the whole point of the tournament is an international magical corporation, to make friends.” Hermione shot back.

 

Ava was trying to hide her amusement. While Harry looked completely uncomfortable between the arguing pair.

 

Ava looked across the room. She spotted Viktor talking to his friends. She also saw Draco and his date standing off to the side. He looked distressed. His date was looking at him with a worried expression.

 

"Oh. He’s got a little more than friendship on his mind.” Ron shot back.

 

Hermione scoffed and got up to leave. Ava watched her stomp towards the drink table and stand by Viktor. She could see the angry red dusting the girl's cheeks.

 

Ron was grumbling under his breath about Viktor. Ava turned her attention to the two.

“Are you going to ask me to dance or not?” Padma asked Ron equally as upset as Hermione was. At Ron's quiet no in response, she got up and stomped away.

 

"Oh boy. O for two." Ava said as she patted the boy's shoulder. “You’re really bad at talking to girls, aren't you?"

"I am not. They're both just mad."

 

That’s worse actually, no one likes a man who can’t see his own flaws. It’s undignified and unclassy. "If you say so. I think I'm going to get some fresh air. You want to come with Harry?" She hopped off of her chair Orion clutched tightly in her arms.

 

"Sure." Parvati had left when someone else came to offer her a dance. Harry couldn’t exactly blame the girl for leaving when both boys were sitting around like sad sacks. 

 

The two left the great hall and headed for the courtyard. As they reached the courtyard they first ran into a kissing couple. Ava and Harry quickly averted their gaze as they passed them.

 

"Oh my. How scandalous." Ava commented.

Harry couldn't help the small smile on his face. She was a real character. She marveled at the courtyard though it was filled with carriages at the moment its snow-covered ground was still beautiful.

 

"I'm going to make a snow angel. Will you join me, Harry?" Ava asked as she set Orion down. The little fawn ran off towards the tree.

 

"I guess," Harry replied. As Ava moved to a heavily snowy area she spotted Snape walking around the courtyard with the Durmstrang headmaster.

 

They looked to be arguing about something. Snape had an annoyed look on his face. While the other looked equally annoyed. Ava’s interest peaked when she decided to grab Orion and pull Harry over the pillared wall that surrounded the courtyard.

 

"Ava," Harry whispered, he wasn’t particularly in the mood to be accused of sneaking around.

"Shhh." She pulled him behind a pillar and watched the two continue to bicker as Snape was checking carriages.

 

"It’s happening again like before and soon neither you nor anyone else will be able to deny it!” Karkaroff said, hysterical. The man was clutching his forearm as if it pained him.

 

"I told you already Igor there’s nothing to discuss,” Snape replied, his eyes landing on a rocking carriage. Speed walking to the carriage he flung the door open, cast a Lumos, and was met with two shocked students.

 

"Detention!"

"What are you doing?" Harry asked as the two quickly retreated into the castle.

"Listening. Something is upsetting the Durmstrang Headmaster and I want to know what.” Ava replied. She turned back to the two.

 

"It’s a sign, Severus! You know it is!” Karkaroff continued once the students were out of ear shot.

“Sorry I don’t know what you are talking about.” Snape replied dully as he checked another carriage.

“Then you wouldn’t mind if I rolled up your sleeve.” Karkaroff moved to grab his arm but Snape jerked back. "You’re scared. Admit it!” 

 

“I have nothing to be afraid of Igor. Now, if you will excuse me, I must get back to my duties." Snape stated as he quickly left the courtyard.

 

Karkaroff cursed under his breath before turning around. His eyes locked onto the pillar where the two were hiding. They froze in place, unsure if they were seen. Ava felt Harry stiffen. She knew that the older man would have no idea how they got there. But it was better to play it safe.

 

"It's okay. He didn't see us."

"How do you know?"

"I just know."

 

Harry nodded as they waited a few moments more. Karkaroff turned back towards the entrance and went back inside. Once he was out of sight they climbed back over the wall. Ava turned her attention towards Orion. The little deer was happily digging into the snow.

 

"Why are you so interested in this?" Harry asked, Ava wasn’t the type to eavesdrop without a reason. 

 

"Because the tournament is a death trap. Nothing has gone right for the adults. They’re nervous or at least Igor and Snape are. And I’m sure it all has to do with you. Now, let's go back inside. My dress is getting wet." Ava may be young but she wasn’t stupid or naive. The tournament is clearly meant to be a trap of some kind but the adults had no idea of when the trap would spring. It clearly involved Harry but without proper clues everyone who could be helpful are at a loss. 

 

Harry nodded as he followed her back inside. He couldn't help but agree with her. He felt like he was in danger. The teachers had a reason to be nervous. They all were waiting for the next horrible thing to happen.

Chapter 7: Underwater disaster!

“You two told me you figured the egg out weeks ago! The task is almost here.” Hermione complained. Granted her annoyance was aimed more towards Harry than the fawn demon. One would think that a boy who was worried enough to summon a demon for protection would have done his due diligence to prepare for the next task. 

 

Ava sighed as she and Orion hung over the railing of the bridge. Hermione was standing in front of Harry who was leaning against the wall. She was glaring down at the boy, clearly annoyed.

 

“Really we had no idea.” Ava said sarcastically. Harry shot her a glare. But Ava didn't care. She didn't feel like lying. She had no clue how to solve the riddle and it was making her upset but they could barely open the damn thing without the item blasting their ears off.

 

“I wouldn’t suppose Viktor has figured it out yet has he?” Harry asked, hoping she would drop it.

"I wouldn’t know. We don’t actually talk about the tournament. Actually we don’t really talk at all. Viktor’s more of a physical person.” Hermione said, a little dreamily.

 

"I hope you don't mean what I think you mean. Because I would like to remind you that there is a child present.” Harry shot back. Hermione was also entitled to do what she wanted but he was also uninterested in learning either. 

 

"Don't act like that. I haven't done anything with him. Viktor is very much into the physical form. He likes to watch me study. It’s a bit annoying actually.” Hermione blushed slightly as she thought back on it.

 

Ava tilted her head in thought. Was that the type of person Krum was? If he was into physical affection then it would explain why he always took her hand. She thought that he was just trying to be polite. “So does that mean his kink is smart people. I thought his kink would be something a bit more extreme. Like a foot fetish. I've heard that's a very common one."

 

"Kink? Foot fetish?" Harry and Hermione gave Ava a look of shock. “Where did you even hear that word?" The teenagers didn’t think the demon was even using the word in the correct context either. What Ava was referring to sounded more like a type if anything.

 

"Oh. My uncle Valentino has a lot of magazines and books about the topic. He's got an interest in porn. Though he does get in trouble when he talks about it in front of me.” Ava explained, she didn’t exactly understand everything involved in the topic but Alastor told her it was something a lady shouldn’t be involved with. 

 

"I would prefer not to know anything else," Hermione said as she turned her attention back to Harry.

"I second that," Harry agreed, quickley. He was ready to kill this topic as soon as possible.

 

"Well, if you have no interest in the egg, what have you two been doing these past few weeks. All you two do is talk to each other or go off to do whatever." Hermione complained.

 

The two looked away sheepishly. Hermione had no idea how true that statement was. Ava has been following Draco around a bit. She felt bad for upsetting him during the ball and was trying to figure out how to apologize. She was having a hard time because he would always run from her.

 

"We're just hanging out. I have no idea what I'm supposed to do for the task." Harry lied.

Hermione turned to Ava. "You’re supposed to be here to protect him right? That’s why you were summoned and why you’re going to take the soul. Don’t you have any way to help him?" 

 

"No. Well not unless you want me to make one of the judges give me the answer. But I’m pretty sure that’ll get Harry in trouble.” Ava stated blandly. Not to mention it's likely that the cheating wouldn’t be appreciated either. “Look, the tasks are meant to test him in the most obscene way possible. And I can handle anything that is thrown our way. So don’t worry about it.”

 

The older girl didn’t exactly doubt Ava on her commitment to helping Harry but she was also a child. A child who had different priorities which aren’t helped with Harry procrastinating with the egg. After again voicing her worry for Harry and accepting Ava’s words Hermione nodded before heading back towards the castle.

 

Ava watched her leave before looking over at Harry. "We are so screwed."

"We are. I don't know how we are supposed to solve this thing." Harry stated, lightly hitting the back of his head against the wall. He had no doubt that the other champions would have figured things out by now.

 

“Hey Potter!” They looked over to see Cedric Diggory approaching.

"What do you need?" Ava asked with a slight edge in her voice.

Cedric raised his hands up in surrender. "Easy. I wanted to thank Harry for giving me a heads up on those dragons.”

 

"Don’t mention it. You would have done the same for me.” Harry replied , still worried about his predicament.

"Exactly!” Cedric said, quickly. “You know the Prefect’s bathroom on the fifth floor?” 

Both Harry and Ava nodded their heads. They were unsure of where this conversation was going.

 

"It’s not a bad place for a bath is it? Very roomy. And the taps all change temperature when you turn them on and off. I bet the egg would sound a lot less echoey in there, don't you think?" Cedric gave him a wink.

Ava grinned as she realized what he was getting at. "Yeah. We’ll try it out."

Cedric smiled before leaving. Harry stared after him with a look of confusion. "What was that about?"

 

"He gave us a clue dummy. Let's get going. We have to prepare for bath time." Ava said, lightly smacking him. Honestly, how can some people be so brain dead? She pulled him up and began pulling him along.

 

"Bath time?"

"Just hurry up."

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Harry, Ava,and Orion stood in the Prefect’s bathroom. The two were in swimsuits per Harry’s request. Ava couldn’t help but marvel at the beauty of the place. The tub was made of marble and it was large enough for a party. The place was covered in gold trim and there was a large stained glass window of a mermaid. There were various taps filling the pool sized tub up with scented water and bubbles.

 

Ava could only imagine what her daddy would think of the room. He would love the design and the gold. He was a very big fan of gold. It was his favorite metal. She giggled to herself.

 

Harry glanced over at her. "What's so funny?"

"Just thinking about my daddy. He'd love this place." Ava answered. "Now let's figure this out."

 

She climbed up on the ledge of the tub and sat down. Harry and Orion followed suit. She held her hand out to Orion and on command the stuffed deer coughed up the egg. She caught it and looked down at it.

 

"Alright. Let's see what this is." She took a deep breath before opening the egg.

A high pitched screaming noise filled the room. She closed it quickly, ears lowered in an attempt to muffle the noise. "Wow! That’s still an unpleasant sound."

 

"You can say that again," Harry groaned. "That's going to drive me crazy. Why did I agree to this again?" 

“I’d try putting it in the water if I were you.” The three whipped their heads around and saw Moaning Myrtle floating there.

 

"Pervert ghost." Ava squeaked in fear. Orion growled at the ghost.

Myrtle giggled. "Don't worry. I'm not going to peek. I was just suggesting that you put the egg in the water. Maybe you should submerge your head under the water too.” She then dove into the water. Her head popped out as she floated closer to the three. 

 

“Why would we do that?” Harry asked, clearly annoyed.

"Because that’s what the other boy did. You know the handsome one Cedric." She answered.

Harry and Ava gave each other a look. Harry shrugged and Ava nodded. It was worth a try. He reached over and pulled the egg into the water. They could hear the singing.

 

Ava leaned her head back and submerged her head. Harry followed right after. Under the water, they could hear melodic singing.

 

" _Come seek us where our voices sound,_

_We cannot sing above the ground,_

_An hour long you'll have to look,_

_To recover what we took,_”

 

Ava and Harry rose out of the water. Ava gasped for air and Harry began laughing. He grabbed her hand and spun her around. "We did it! We finally figured it out."

 

"Yes. But what does it mean?!” Ava asked, smiling despite her confusion.

"Myrtle, are there mermaids in the lake? The black lake." Harry asked.

"Well yes. It took Cedric ages to figure it out." Myrtle answered.

 

Harry grinned and picked Ava up, spinning her around splashing water everywhere. He couldn't believe he was able to figure it out. His confidence was coming back. They could do this. They would win.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

Draco sat by himself in the library. He was working on his homework and trying to avoid talking to anyone. He had been avoiding everyone since the ball. Especially the red headed fawn. She had been chasing him around for weeks. It was getting ridiculous. He was surprised that he hadn't found her today. He was expecting her to pop up somewhere.

 

He sighed, closing his book. Draco needed to find a new hiding spot. It seemed that she was able to find him no matter where he went. Maybe he could try hiding in the owlery. There were plenty of owls that would distract her.

 

As he was contemplating his next move, he was interrupted by the sound of Harry’s voice.

“For the last time it’s. Come seek us where our voices sound. I know what that means. It's obvious but how am I supposed to last an hour under water? And what did they take that I have to get back.” He sounded annoyed.

 

Draco peered out from behind the bookshelf. Harry was sitting with Hermione and Ron. They had a ton of books open around them, clearly trying to figure something out.

 

"You might not have to last an hour. They could mean that an hour is how long it took them to take whatever it is." Hermione reasoned.

 

"Maybe. But what could they have taken? Nothing has gone missing since the first task." Harry complained.

A worried yip came from Orion who had speed into the library. He began to pull on Harry’s pants leg. The stuffed animal was clearly in distress.

 

"Orion what is it?" Harry asked, looking down at the plush. “Where’s Ava?" 

The stuffed deer yipped again, pulling Harry’s pants. But without Ava no one could tell what he wanted.

“Ms. Granger, Professor McGonagall would like to see you in her office immediately." They all turned to see Moody staring at them.

 

Orion growled at the man hiding behind Harry’s leg. Harry could feel the stuffed animal grip the fabric. Harry couldn’t help but give Orion a worried look, what has gotten into him? 

 

"But sir the next task is only a few hours away and now Ava is missing. I have to be there for Harry." Hermione pleaded , the toy's behavior hadn’t escaped her notice either. 

 

"Ms. Granger. She told me specifically to come and get you. Not to worry Mr. Potter. Your demon is with Dumbledore." Moody said.

 

Orion didn’t seem to like those words as his growls only grew louder.

"She is?" Harry asked, shocked. "Why is she there? She hasn't done anything has she?" The boy placed a hand on the plush, there was something wrong with him but he couldn’t pinpoint what. 

 

"Don't worry. Dumbledore has everything under control. He just wanted to speak with the girl.” Moody reassured him.

Harry was clearly still worried. Draco had a feeling the Headmaster wasn’t talking with the demon fawn. Especially since her stuffed deer was so worried.

 

"Ms. Granger, please follow me. We wouldn't want to keep the headmistress waiting." Moody ordered.

Orion moved away from Harry to grab Hermione’s skirt. The stuffed deer whined and growled, shaking his head in an attempt to dissuade the girl from leaving. Hermione gave Harry a look before gathering her things and heading out of the library with Moody. Orion for his part put a valiant effort in trying to keep Hermione from going but ultimately couldn’t maintain his grip as she walked away.

 

Moody guided the student out of the library, stopping for a moment to look back at Harry and Ron who were still flipping through books. Orion ran towards Moody hitting him as he followed the teacher and Hermione.

 

"Longbottom!” Moody called out. Neville turned towards them, clearly startled.

"Y-Yes Mr. Moody?" Neville asked, trying to balance the books already in hand.

"You should join your friends. They could use some help putting up their books. It looks like they are going to be there awhile." Moody suggested.

 

Neville nodded. He hurried over and began to help Harry and Ron.

Draco could see Moody smile before heading out of the library. Ignoring the growling and yipping plush following the pair. At that point he decided to take his leave. If the little demon was missing for the time being then he might as well enjoy it.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Harry paced around the dock with Ron and Neville. Neville had given him gillyweed which would allow him to breathe underwater for an hour. He was thankful for it but he couldn't shake the feeling that something bad was about to happen. Ava and Hermione were missing which frankly wasn’t like either of them at all.

 

His mind was racing with possibilities of what could be happening. He could feel his heart hammering in his chest. Orion was whining in Ron’s arms trying to break free from his grasp. Ava never came back from her meeting with Dumbledore. 

 

Harry had been informed that Ava left but that didn’t sound right to him. It didn’t sound right with Orion being nervous and angry. It also didn’t sound right with Ava missing without Orion for company. Harry didn't believe the headmaster was speaking with her. Not when the little girl didn’t come back.

 

"Harry, stop. You're making me dizzy." Ron complained as he tried to keep his hold on Orion. 

"Harry, maybe you should calm down. Ava could be fine." Neville said, nervously. The boy wasn’t particularly a fan of the little fawn but he didn’t hate her either. He just didn’t know what to think of her considering her demonic origins. Ava looked and acted nice enough at least and Neville didn’t want anything bad to happen to her either.

 

Harry gave him a look. "How can you be sure? Something could have happened to her. And on top of that Hermione’s gone as well!” Other thoughts rose in his mind. If something happened to Ava then Lilith would be displeased. There is no situation where he wouldn’t leave unscathed if that happened.

 

"They'll be here. Now calm down." Ron commanded, bouncing Orion in his arms. A valiant attempt at comforting the toy.

 

Harry gave him a look, but did what he said. He sat down next to him. They were sitting near the edge of the dock waiting for the judges to announce the start of the task.

 

“Last night something was stolen from each of our champions.” Dumbledore’s voice rang out, shocking Harry out of his worry. “A treasure of sorts. These four treasures, one from each champion, now lie at the bottom of Black Lake.”

 

Harry looked down into the murky depths. He couldn't see anything. He could see Ron and Neville doing the same. Slowly the pieces started to fall into place. Harry could feel his eyes widen at the realization. Lilith is definitely not going to like this.

 

"The champions are to retrieve their treasure and return to the surface. If they do not make it back within the hour then they will be on their own. No magic will be able to save them. Are the champions ready?"

 

All four of them nod their heads. Harry swallows the gillyweed, feeling it go to work. Slowly it started to become hard to breathe.

 

"On the count of three. One. Two. Three." Dumbledore shouted. A gunshot rang into the air.

 

Viktor, Fleur, and Cedric dive into the lake. Harry was still struggling to breathe when he was pushed in. He floundered in the water until air finally entered into his lungs through the gills that had grown on his neck. It felt weird but it worked. He could finally breathe underwater. His feet and hands were now webbed.

 

He quickly swam off, trying to catch up. The four champions swam further down. Harry was having a bit of trouble. He was struggling to keep his eyes open. It was much darker than he had expected.

 

He looked around. The other three had disappeared into a seaweed patch. Harry was starting to worry until he heard the sound of the singing mermaids. Making his way through the thick seaweed he could see the four bodies being held down. 

 

Swimming closer, there was Ava and Hermione being held by rope so they wouldn’t float away. They were both unconscious with a light stream of bubbles leaving their mouths.

 

He could feel a wave of anger wash over him. How dare they do this. He could feel his rage bubble in his veins. Why put the lives of people who weren’t involved in the tournament in danger? It was cruel. 

 

His thoughts were cut off as Viktor appeared. Though his form terrified him for a moment, the large Bulgarian decided to transform his head into a shark. Cedric wasn't far behind. Harry looked around for Fleur. But she was nowhere to be found.

 

Cedric pointed at his watch signaling that they were running out of time before freeing Cho Chang, the Ravenclaw. Viktor did the same with Hermione. At least he didn’t have to worry about them. One of the mermaids had pointed her trident at his throat for attempting to free Hermione.

 

Harry untied the rope around Ava’s leg. She was completely out of it. Harry pulled her close and looked at the only person left. Fleur’s ‘treasure’ was still being held. A little girl that looked like Fleur. He waited nervously for the French teen to appear. Nothing.

 

Panic welled up when she didn't show. Making a quick decision he pulled out his wand and freed the girl from her restraints, Harry grabbed the girl and began swimming up.

 

He looked around for the other champions, but couldn't see any of them. They must have made it out of the lake by now. He was the only one swimming up. He hoped they were alright.

 

Harry was halfway up the lake when something grabbed his leg. He whipped his head around to see  Grindylow surrounding him. Not wanting to risk the two girls being dragged back down he pushed them upwards. As he was being dragged back down, he watched them float towards the surface.

 

He struggled against the creatures. But he could feel the effects of the gillyweed wearing off. He was running out of time. There were too many of them to fend off.

 

One of them grabbed his wand from his belt. Another tried to steal his glasses. He was slowly losing consciousness. He was losing his ability to breathe underwater. He couldn't do it.

 

One of the Grindylow was suddenly ripped from his person. Through blurry vision he could see the water starting to turn red. He felt his wand being shoved into his hand. With a flick of his wand he blasted the Grindylow away.

 

Harry could feel his strength waning. He couldn’t hold his breath much longer. The Grindylow were swimming away from him. That was when he noticed her.

 

The little fawn girl was floating in the water. She was looking down at the creatures glaring as they swam away. She even had one of them in her mouth. It was clawing and trying to get away.

 

Ava’s hair was flowing in the water. Her dress was tattered and torn, eyes glowing a dark blood red. She did not look happy about the situation, quickly grabbing Harry she began swimming up. Harry was barely holding on.

 

He felt a burst of air enter his lungs and coughed. He looked around to see Ava dragging him back to the dock. Orion was also in the water, transformed into a small fawn. Harry could hear him whining as he paddled towards them.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Everyone was waiting anxiously on the docks. It was getting close to time. Dumbledore and McGonagall were watching the waters nervously.

 

Ron was pacing nervously. Neville was sitting and drawing on the dirty dock. He was sketching a picture of the black lake.

 

Suddenly there was a gasp of air, Fleur’s head popped out of the water. Without her sister. Ron and Neville hurriedly helped her out of the water. She looked panicked and injured as she coughed and cried. They managed to drag her onto the dock, out of the water.

 

Fleur was shaking, muttering in French. Ron tried his best to calm her but she was quickly taken by her headmaster. No one dared to say anything, it was clear that she had failed in her task. The treasure was likely lost.

 

Soon after Viktor emerged. He had Hermione slung over his shoulder. Ron rushed to his aid and pulled her onto the dock. Viktor handed her to him and he cradled her in his arms. She was breathing and that was enough to ease his nerves. Orion curiously looked at the girl as if to make sure she was alright.

 

Minutes passed by and no one else emerged. The judges began to panic. Cedric and Fleur were both back being kept warm under bathrobes and towels but there was no sign of Harry or Ava.

 

The docks were silent when suddenly a red circular portal opened up behind them. Ron was too concerned for his friends to care or notice continuing to stare at the murky depths of the lake. Hermione on the other hand noticed as the portal expanded and the figure who stepped out of it leaving the sound of hoofbeats in their wake.

 

Everyone turned to see a tall deer man dressed in a dark red suit step out. He scanned the crowd and locked eyes on Ron and Hermione. The man’s smile looked like a snarl as he walked towards the teen. 

 

Thinking quickly, Hermione nudged Ron to grab his attention away from the lake. While she would prefer to watch for Harry and Ava’s return, keeping what can only be assumed as Ava’s father calm would be in everyone's best interest. 

 

Ron froze in fear, feeling a dark aura emanating from the being. The red haired man was tall with a lean figure. He had a pair of antlers atop his head and a wide smile that scared everyone around him. Everyone could tell that the smile did not signify any happiness.

 

Ron could feel the fear seeping into his body. The demon was terrifying and not someone to mess with.

 

The deer man walked over and stood before Ron and Hermione. Ron could feel him staring into his soul. “You have something of mine boy. I'd like her back."

 

Ron stared at him with confusion. He wasn't sure what the creature meant. "I don't have anything of yours."

The deer man’s expression darkened, and before Ron could react, the air seemed to twist, thick with something unnatural. He took a step forward, and a sudden gust of wind swirled around him, sending loose papers and debris flying into the lake. His eyes burned with a deep, furious fire, his voice cold and sharp like cracked glass.

“You have her,” he growled, each word vibrating in the air like a curse. “Don’t lie to me.”

Ron’s breath hitched. “I swear, I don’t know—”

But before he could finish, the deer man’s hand shot out, his fingers curling unnaturally long as they hovered an inch from Ron’s throat. The dock creaked under the pressure of his presence, as if even the wood was too afraid to move.

Hermione, wide-eyed and trembling, pulled her wand instinctively but froze. Orion, no longer in toy form, was standing in front of them protectively. It was almost amusing to see such a small form protecting someone. But the atmosphere was too heavy for laughter.

Ron could feel his heart pounding as the hand paused. The large deer demon stared down at Orion with a tight smile. His gaze was piercing and filled with anger. The demon could feel his daughter was missing.

Orion growled at the larger deer. He gave a few yips before turning to face the lake again. He was waiting for the two teens.

Ron could see the man was becoming annoyed. The demon began to reach towards the toy. The air grew tense. Orion gave a few barks before snapping at the larger demon.

"You are not to harm that child," Dumbledore commanded, walking up wand raised along with the other professors and judges.

Alastor Moody and Barty Crouch Sr. were also ready to attack if needed. Moody's face was a grimace, his eyes darting around to take in everything. Barty Crouch looked more scared than anything.

The red deer demon turned his glare towards Dumbledore. He sneered at the elderly wizard, not caring that he was surrounded. "I will have my daughter. I will have her and I will rip apart anyone who tries to stop me."

McGonagall, standing beside Dumbledore, raised an eyebrow. “Ava was summoned by one of our students. We were visited by a woman two months ago, asking us to hold her in our custody until the end of her deal.”

The demon sneered. He already knew that Lilith had been here. His darling fawn was not supposed to be anywhere near these mortals. They would hurt her and he could not allow that.

“If you would kindly calm down, we could explain the situation better. Mr.?" Dumbledore spoke up, trying his best to diffuse the situation.

The deer demon closed his eyes taking in a deep breath almost as if he were calming himself. Opening his eyes the smile on his face grew larger . "Alastor! My. In my worried state I seem to have forgotten my manners. Yes, I am Alastor."

Ron and Hermione exchanged looks. The tone shift was instant. The fear Ron had felt was quickly fading. But the feeling of darkness was still there. It was obvious that the man was a force to be reckoned with.

"Now. Where is my little girl?"

Alastor's question was answered when a splash was heard, Harry's head popped out of the water. Ava in his arms. She looked terrible. Her hair was a mess and her clothes were torn. The fawn had what looked to be a half human half octopus hanging limply in her mouth. The boy looked to be also carrying another little girl.

The judges moved closer. Dumbledore and Moody moved their wands. They were prepared for the worst.

Alastor's expression didn't change as he watched. He could see the boy's strength waning. The girl was still out cold.

Orion let out a panicked yip as the boy was starting to sink again. The transformed stuffed deer quickly jumped into the water and began pulling the boy to the dock.

Alastor was quick to pull Ava and the small blonde girl out of the water while pushing Harry back into the icy cold water.

The blonde child was cautiously passed off to a worried Fleur. Alastor could feel Ava trembling and growling. She was cold, scared, and upset. The growl grew louder when she felt herself being separated from Harry. 

Alastor smiled as he held his baby fawn close. "Oh my dear, you are safe now. Daddy is here." Alastor paid no mind to the growling. Ava was absolutely filthy with debris from the lake sticking to her hair. He can only imagine how Ava felt about the current situation. He rubbed her back in comfort, Ava had a very trying day.

Harry struggled to get to the dock keeping his eyes on the strange man who took Ava and dumped him back into the lake. The water was cold and the shock of being thrown back in was enough to send a chill through his body.

He turned to Ron and Hermione, accepting their help out of the water. He wasn't sure what just happened. He'd been trying to bring Ava back and suddenly that man had grabbed him. Who was he? Why did he have Ava?

"You are alright Harry. You did very well today." McGonagall assured him.

He wasn't sure why but it didn't make him feel any better. Harry was too busy staring at the red haired man and Ava. Orion was standing between the two, not letting anyone approach the pair.

Harry wasn't sure what was happening. His brain was trying to make sense of it. But all he could think about was making sure Ava was alright.

"Are you alright Harry? Do you need to see Madam Pomfrey?" Dumbledore asked, clearly concerned for the boy.

Harry shook his head. "No. I'm fine. Just cold."

A loud angry shout could be heard. Harry and his friends looked over to see Ava stomping her way towards them.

"You!" She shouted. Her dress and hair were soaking wet. Her eyes glowed with anger as she glared up at Dumbledore.

Alastor followed behind her, a look of amusement on his face. He was glad that his fawn was feeling well enough to speak her mind.

Dumbledore frowned. "Ava, are you alright?"

"Alright!? You kidnapped me!" Ava screamed. Her hands balled into fists. She was trembling. She was so very angry. "How dare you!"

"I assure you, Ava, that wasn't the intention. You were essential for this task." Dumbledore explained, not wanting her to be angry with him.

Ava didn't buy his excuse. "No! You led me into your office with the impression that you wanted to talk to me about something important. Then you knock me out as soon as I enter the room. And then you have the gall to throw me in the lake for a task!"

Dumbledore was about to speak but Ava wasn't having it. “I’m not a tool for your plans! I’m here to keep Harry alive that is all.”

Harry felt a cold pit form in his stomach. The anger that Ava was exuding was strong. Her words were also hitting home. This tournament shouldn’t involve anyone else besides the champions. If it wasn’t for Ava waking up he would have drowned. Taking Ava and Flure’s sister with him. He looked at the teachers, the adults, hoping they would do something.

They were silent. No one was willing to speak up. No one dared. Their eyes were on Alastor’s now calm form. The large deer demon was almost too calm. There was also a hint of pride that shined in those crimson eyes. He was proud of his fawn for speaking her mind.

Ava continued her rant, ignoring the fact that no one was defending themselves. "You had no right to take me. I am not some object. You cannot use me whenever you please. I have killed demons for less."

Orion began to twitch responding to her anger. Something Harry was afraid of. He rushed over and placed his hand on Ava's shoulder. He didn't want her to make things worse.

Ava didn't seem to care. She didn't want to listen to them. Her eyes were beginning to glow a bright red. She could feel the anger burning in her chest.

Harry pulled her close. "It's okay. Please. Calm down. You've done enough."

Alastor could see Ava was starting to calm. Her anger was fading and tears were starting to form. His sweet little fawn had had a bad day. He wanted to console her but it seemed that the boy was doing a good job. Something that irked him.

"We've had a hard day. Why don't we go and get cleaned up. And then we can have some cake." Harry suggested, pulling her close.

Ava nodded, burying her face in his wet shirt. She could feel his arms wrap around her. The comforting hug was enough to send her over the edge. The anger was gone and all that was left was her crying.

"Shhh, it's alright. Let's go get some rest." Harry said, softly.

Ava could feel him picking her up and carrying her away. She buried her face further into his chest, not wanting anyone else to see her.

Harry didn’t make it a step too far before he was lifted up into the air by a black tentacle. Ava was taken from his arms and handed off to Alastor. The fawn demon glared at Alastor and squirmed.

"Ah. Ah. Ah. You’re not taking my little fawn back with you. She will be coming back home." Alastor commanded.

The tentacle began to tighten around Harry's waist. Orion jumped onto Alastor's shoulder and barked angrily.

"Daddy!Stop, I'm not going anywhere!" Ava shouted, squirming in his arms.

"My dear, you should be at home. You will be returning there." Alastor said, smiling down at her.

"Daddy. Put. Me. Down." Ava hissed, glaring at him. “I made a deal that I plan on seeing through.”

Harry could hear the conversation as the tentacle tightened. He could feel his air supply getting cut off. He had to get out. The pressure was too much.

"Mr. Alastor. May I have a word with you?" Dumbledore called.

Alastor sighed and placed Ava down. The fawn glared at her daddy, not pleased. Harry could feel the tentacle around him loosening.

"Don't you dare take her anywhere," Alastor ordered, pointing a clawed finger at the two teens.

Ava and Orion stuck their tongues out at him. Alastor ignored them, turning to talk with Dumbledore. Harry was lowered down.

"Are you alright Harry?" Hermione asked, rushing to his side.

Harry nodded his head, gasping for air. "Yes. I'm fine. But Ava is definitely not."

Ava was currently being held by Orion. Her dress was covered in muck and her hair was a mess. The fawn looked miserable. She was still trembling from the cold.

"Here. You should take this," Ron said, handing him a towel.

Harry accepted the towel. "Thanks." He walked up to Ava. The little fawn was pouting and looking away. Harry gave her a light pat on the head. "Are you alright? You don't look well."

Ava glared at him. "I'm not going. Daddy can't take me away when we’re so close to the end of the tournament."

Harry gave her a soft smile. "Of course not. Why don't we get you as dry as possible. And then we can find out what cake we’re gonna ask the house elves to make. You deserve it."

Ava perked up at the idea of eating cake. Her expression changed to one of joy. She was clearly excited. "Okay! But we can't have any vanilla. Chocolate is the best. With whip cream and strawberries!"

Harry chuckled, tossing the towel over her head. She giggled and tried her best to dry her hair. Harry looked back at the adults, watching them nervously. He hoped that whatever was being discussed would be quick. He had a bad feeling.

~~~~~~~~~~

Alastor stared at Dumbledore with a neutral expression. The two were standing off to the side away from the others. Alastor's gaze was piercing, and he could feel the fear emanating from the older wizard.

"Now. What do you need, Headmaster?" Alastor asked, the smile never leaving his face.

Dumbledore didn't flinch. He knew better than to show fear. This was a demon he was dealing with. He needed to have his wits about him. "Mr. Alastor. I understand that you are angry about what happened. But I assure you it was not intentional."

"Was it not? I can assure you that if I wasn't for that boy my little fawn would have ripped someone's heart out. And that's only if she was feeling generous. I on the other hand don’t have the sentiments of generosity. " Alastor growled, his patience wearing thin.

"Please calm down. Young Ava was perfectly safe the entire time. The mermaids and I had an agreement for the task.None of the captured participants were in danger and they were made sure of the safety of the task." Dumbledore assured him.

Alastor could tell the old man was telling the truth. The mermaids would not have dared put his daughter in any harm's way. He spared Ava a glance. She was now wrapped up in a blanket and being offered a hot drink by the redhead boy. She seemed happy. It would be harder to convince her to come home and she would be upset if he made her stay difficult by harming anyone here.

"Well, I suppose she does look fine. I can forgive you for the incident this time. However, should something like this happen again then I will be sure to have my own little chat with the mermaids." Alastor threatened, a grin plastered on his face.

"Of course, Mr. Alastor. We shall refrain from doing such a thing again. I apologize." Dumbledore said, giving him a slight bow.

Alastor chuckled. He turned his gaze to the three students. "Now, since this has been settled, I'll be taking my leave. Be sure to take care of my darling. And I shall return to make sure that you do."

Alastor didn't wait for a reply. He walked towards his daughter and gave her a soft hug. "Be a good girl."

"I will. Tell everyone I said hello." Ava answered, hugging him back.

"I will. Now behave yourself and don't cause too much trouble." Alastor ordered, smiling down at her.

Ava nodded. Alastor could feel her grip on his jacket tighten. He could tell she didn't want him to leave. He couldn't blame her. Ava hated being apart.

"It's okay. Daddy will be back." Alastor assured her.

"I know. I love you daddy." Ava whispered.

"I love you too. Be good."

Alastor stood and smiled as he watched his daughter run towards the three students. He hated leaving his precious fawn. But it would not be long until he would see her again.

"Now. Let's hope the rest of the year will go without incident." Alastor stated before taking out a gold gemstone from his pocket and rubbed it between his fingers.

Everyone watched as another red portal opened up and he stepped inside. The portal closed quickly after and Alastor was gone.

"So, um. That was interesting," Harry said, looking at the place the portal was.

"Oh yes. I think so. We'll have to keep a close eye on the demon's temper." Dumbledore commented.

Hermione gave Harry a look. "Harry, we have to talk."

Harry didn't say anything. He could feel his stomach twist. Ava didn't seem to notice as she was playing with Orion. Harry wasn't sure how the meeting would go.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

The rest of the task was wrapped up quickly. Harry was announced as the second placewinner. Cedric came in first withViktor coming in third. The judges had decided to award points based on their actions in the water. 

Harry wasn't too bothered by his loss. He was glad he was able to save the Fleur’s sister. The poor thing was very confused. Cedric did well too, and he deserved the win.

Ava on the other hand was still seething. She couldn't believe she was put into the situation only for Harry to end up in second place. If he had more time he could have won.

"Cheer up. You can't win them all." Ron stated, patting her head. They were now making their way back to the castle.

Ava slapped his hand away. "No. He should have won. It's not fair. He did more than those two."

Harry gave her a small smile. "It's fine. You were the reason I was able to do anything. Like I said would have drowned if it wasn’t for you.”

"But—"

"No buts. You did good. Now let's go and enjoy our cake. Orion looks about ready to head to the kitchen himself." Harry interrupted.

Ava didn't argue. Cake sounded great. But she didn’t want to walk to the kitchens. "Carry me."

Harry laughed. "Fine. Get on."

Ava gave him a big grin before climbing on his back. "Onward."

Ron and Hermione couldn't help but chuckle at their antics. Things have been tense recently. It was nice to see them joking around.

 

“Mr.Potter! A moment please!” Harry turned and saw Barty Crouch, one of the judges, approaching them.

"Yes, sir." Harry said. He tightened his grip on Ava. Peering past the man he could see his friends waiting for them. Ron had a shivering Orion who was now back in his stuffed form wrapped up in two thick towels in his arms. He signaled for them to go ahead without them.

"I would just like to commend you on your actions during the task. I can tell you are a fine young man." Crouch said.

Harry blushed at the praise. "Oh. Thank you. But I was only trying to save my friend. It was nothing special."

"I disagree. I’m quite sorry that we haven’t spoken. Though I must say your story is one I’ve heard so many times. It’s remarkable but also tragic. To lose one’s family so young. And yet you have managed to stay strong." Barty stated. Harry stayed silent and gave the man a polite smile. "And that little fawn of yours is truly amazing. To think that could summon such a powerful little creature.”

Harry could feel Ava snuggling into his shoulder. He could tell she was becoming sleepy. So much for having cake tonight he’d be lucky to get her to eat something before going to sleep.

"Yes. She is. It's not easy being away from her." Harry responded. He was trying to figure out what the man wanted. He was starting to feel uncomfortable.

Barty looked down at him. Harry could feel his gaze on him. "I bet. It's clear that you love her. To think you would risk your life for a demon. It's commendable."

"Sir?"

"Bartamius!” The shout from Moody made the two jump. The older man came up and glared down at the other man. "Not trying to lure Potter into one of the Ministries summer internships are we? The last boy who went in never came out!” He licked his lips out of habit.

Barty froze for a moment before walking closer to Moody. Recognition flashed through his eyes before it quickly disappeared. Not saying anything else Barty quickly left.

"Mr.Moody. Thank you for saving me." Harry said.

"Of course, lad. Couldn't let the man trap you now could I." He grinned. "Now off with you. It’s best that you take care of that demon of yours. Her father will not be happy if he returns and finds her ill." He took a swig of his flask.

Harry nodded. He was right. Alastor wouldn’t be happy if he didn't make sure that Ava was well. He hurried off not wanting to stay a moment longer.

Harry nodded and hurried towards the castle. His friends were standing outside the doors. And he could feel Ava starting to shiver again in his arms.

"Is she alright?" Hermione asked.

"Yes, but I think she's getting cold. Let's get her inside so she can rest. Then we can head to Hagrid’s." Harry replied.

He followed them up to Gryffindor Tower. Ron had taken the stairs two at a time, eager to get Orion back to the dorms. The stuffed deer was a bit heavier when wet.

Harry carefully opened the door and carried her inside. She was completely asleep. He could hear her snoring softly. He placed her on the couch by the fire and covered her with the blanket. Orion was quick to follow. The little stuffed deer hopped up onto the couch and curled up next to her.

Harry took a step back and watched her. She was snoring quietly. He could hear her mumbling every once and awhile. He chuckled at how cute she looked.

"Are you done staring?" Hermione teased.

Harry jumped. "No. I was just looking at her. Making sure she's comfortable."

"Sure. You know you’re turning out to be a good big brother." Ron said.

"I wouldn't say that. But she is a good kid." Harry said.

"Come on. Let's go get some food and bring it back for her. She will need something after today." Hermione ordered, tugging Harry's arm.

"Wait. Shouldn't we get her changed first?" Ron asked, looking over at the sleeping fawn.

"No, she's fine. If she wakes up we can do it. Otherwise we will let her sleep." Hermione stated.

Harry looked at Ava once more before following his friends out. The day had been hard on her. She deserved to rest.

He couldn’t help but feel that the worst was yet to come.

 

Chapter 8: Ava’s day out!

Ava and Orion were walking through the halls. Ava was looking for the Slytherin Common Room, she needed to apologize to Draco. She had been following him for weeks however he always seemed to slip out of her grasp.

 

Harry and the others had left them to warm up by the fire while they went to go visit Hagrid. She knew that she should have stayed put but Ava didn't like it when her prey got away from her. It sounded more ominous that it actually was she just wanted to be friends with Draco, there was nothing wrong with that.

 

So, she decided to take matters into her own hands. She was going to find Draco. No matter how long it took. He was going to listen to her no matter what. She just wants to be his friend.

 

As she wandered the halls she began to think. What if he doesn't want to be her friend? What if he didn't forgive her? Would he still want her to leave him alone? Ava wasn’t above respecting the boy's wishes. It wouldn’t be a complete loss but it would still be a shame in her opinion.

 

Ava shook her head. That's not what she needed to focus on right now. She was looking for a place that could be the Slytherin common room. The more she looked the more it felt hopeless. Her last hope was the dungeon floor that was the only part of the castle she hadn't explored on the account of her not wanting to run into Snape.

 

She was starting to give up when she saw a painting. It was a group of old men. They were drinking and chatting. Ava stopped and stared.

 

"Hey, what are you doing here?" One of the men said, rudely.

"I'm looking for someone." Ava answered.

"We can't let you in. Only students who have been given passwords are allowed in." The man replied.

“So this is the location of the Slytherin common room?” Ava asked, tilting her head excitedly. Finally some good news!

 

The men didn’t answer her. Instead they went back to their conversation. Ava frowned, they weren’t being very helpful.

 

Ava grumbled as they ignored her. She was about to turn around when she heard footsteps. She looked over and saw Draco. He was heading her way.

 

"Draco." She called out, trying to wave him down.

He didn't stop. Ava groaned. He was going to be hard to catch.

"Draco wait!" Ava shouted. Draco paused for a moment and looked over his shoulder. "I need to speak with you."

 

"I have nothing to say to you." He hissed, walking faster.

Ava growled, stomping her foot. "I'm not leaving until you hear me out."

"Then you can stand there all night." Draco replied.

"Why are you being so mean?" Ava shouted.

 

Draco paused and whipped around. "Mean? How can you say that? After what you did. I can't believe that you have the gall to call me mean."

 

"What did I do?" Ava asked. “All I did was talk about your grandfather who is in hell. What did I do to upset you?"

"That! That right there you little weirdo! You brought up my grandfather who is in hell!" Draco yelled.

Ava frowned. "So? What’s wrong with your grandfather being a sinner demon? Yeah he did some bad things to end up in hell. But it’s not that bad.”

 

"Shut up!" Draco roared.

"Draco?" They turned to see Pansy and Blaise coming up behind him.

"Are you alright?" Blaise asked.

 

"No. This demon won't leave me alone. Potter probably sent her here to drive me mad." Draco replied.

"What are you talking about?" Ava asked.

"You. You are the most annoying girl I have ever met. I don't care how much you say you want to be my friend. I don't want you near me." Draco shouted.

 

Ava's eyes started to water, ears lowering at those words. "Why?"

"Because you’re Potter’s pet. You are his familiar. That's why." Draco said. Her being connected to Harry was just scratching the surface. Every time she brought up his grandfather he felt like she was mocking him. Like she was trying to say that he was no better than a devil.

 

Ava looked down at her hooved feet, her hands clutched at her dress.  Draco could see a single tear drip down her cheek. His stomach began to turn.

 

"If that's how you really feel then fine. I won't bother you anymore. You'll never have to see me again." She said softly before running off. Orion was right behind her, yipping after her. 

Draco stood there and watched them go. A twinge of regret began to eat at him. He didn't know why but he suddenly didn't feel good about yelling at her.

 

"I thought you didn't care about the girl." Pansy stated.

"I don't." Draco said.

"Sure. Then why did you look so sad?" Pansy asked.

"I don't know what you are talking about." Draco huffed.

Pansy and Blaise didn't say anything else.

 

~~~~~~~

 

Ava ran as fast as she could. She could feel the tears falling. She didn't understand. She thought he would forgive her. That's why she told him her true nature.

Ava stopped in an abandoned hall, leaning against a wall. She slowly slid to the ground, hugging her legs. Orion sat beside her, resting his head on her side.

 

"Why doesn't he like me?" She sniffled. "I'm a good girl. Everyone likes me. Why doesn't he?"

Ava sobbed, clutching her knees tightly. She hated feeling like this. So the sad feelings quickly turned into anger. She was angry at Draco.

 

"I don't even know why I wanted to be his friend in the first place. He's a jerk and an idiot." She growled. "Maybe if he wasn't a stupid little brat he would understand that I'm not Harry's pet."

Ava pouted, resting her chin on her knees.

 

"I'm my own person. I don't have to listen to Harry. I could kill him and not face any consequences. I could take his soul and rip it apart just for fun." Ava said, thinking about Draco's face when he said those mean things.

 

Orion shifted beside her, a low rumble whine vibrated through his chest as if he sensed her darkening thoughts. The stuffed deer wasn’t against killing people, but he knew now wasn’t a good time to kill anyone.

 

Ava took a deep breath, steadying herself. “It’s not worth it,” she murmured, her anger slowly fading to a simmer. “Draco doesn’t matter. I should just ignore him.”

 

"What's wrong?" Ava asked, seeing the stuffed deer glaring at something.

"You tell me." A voice answered.

Ava looked up and saw the last person she wanted to see. Professor Snape was standing a few feet away from her.

 

"Professor." Ava said dully, looking back at the wall.

"Shouldn't you be with Potter and the others?" He asked, looking down his nose at her.

"Yes, I should." Ava said, not moving.

"Then why aren't you with them?" He demanded.

"I don't have to tell you anything." Ava spat.

 

Snape growled, walking closer. He was towering over her. "You would do well to treat me with respect demon. Unless you would like me to provide detention to Potter and his friends."

 

Ava frowned, turning her gaze to his. "That's not fair."

"Life isn't fair. Now, explain yourself." He demanded.

Ava didn't know what to say. She couldn't tell him about Draco. He might use the information against her. So, she said the first thing that came to her mind.

 

"I'm not Harry's pet. I'm not his familiar." She said, her tail swishing around her hooves. She decided to argue the one point that got her the most. "I'm my own person."

 

Snape scoffed. "I've never heard of such a ludicrous thing. A familiar is a creature who serves their master. You serve Potter, therefore, you are his familiar."

"He doesn't make me do anything. He never makes me do things." Ava argued.

 

"But he allows you to stay with him. He allows you to follow him. He accepts the bond that ties you to him. That makes him your master." Snape stated, looking smug.

 

Ava and Orion both growled at him. The stuffed deer had stood up, ready to attack. Ava, however, kept her anger under control. She stood up and stomped over to him. “You know I think the actual pet is just a big, jealous jerk who doesn't have anything better to do than bother innocent kids who have done nothing wrong. So tell me does the Headmaster like watching one of his pets harassing students? Is that the type of person he is?"

 

"How dare you!" Snape hissed.

"You're the one who dares human,” Ava hissed back. "You think I'm going to cower because of you? I am a demon. And don't you ever forget it." With that Ava picked up Orion and walked off, leaving a furious Snape behind her.

 

Once she was a safe distance away, she began to giggle. She knew it was wrong but messing with the Potions Master was a lot of fun. He was such a mean person and she liked making him upset.

 

"Come on Orion, let's go find Harry." Ava said, running towards the Gryffindor tower. She was actually feeling better, maybe the potion professor was good for something.

 

~~~~~~

 

Ava was skipping down the street of Hogsmeade. She was humming a tune that Harry could identify as a muggle nursery rhyme.

 

Ron was running after her, complaining about her skipping. She was too fast for him to catch. Harry and Hermione were walking behind them. Orion was tucked in Hermione’s arms while Harry had a basket of food.

 

Ava couldn’t help her hyperactivity. This was the first time the fawn was visiting Hogsmeade. She and Orion had wanted to check out all of the shops.

 

They had first entered Honeydukes, purchasing some chocolate frogs and cauldron cakes. Ava had tried to convince Harry to buy her Cockroach clusters but was quickly refused and dragged her and Ron out of the store. Hermione had laughed at their antics. 

The group then made their way to the bookshop where the boys waited outside while Ava and Hermione went in. They had gotten their books and met the boys by the Zonko's. Where they picked up some dung bombs, Jelly-slugs, and a couple of other toys that the fawn found interesting.

 

Their next stop was past the homes of Hogsmeade. They are apparently supposed to meet Harry’s Godfather Sirius Black. The teens had told her that the man was on the run because of a falsely accused charge. Ava couldn't help but be excited. She had heard Harry talk about his godfather and he sounded like a cool guy.

 

As she turned a corner Ava stopped in her tracks. The others were confused until they saw the reason she had stopped. There was a large black shaggy dog sitting at the mouth of an alley. Orion, noticing Ava’s discomfort, stepped closer to her clutching her leg in comfort.

 

The dog was staring at her. It tilted its head and sniffed the air. The three teens walked forward happily greeting the dog. But Ava stayed frozen in her spot.

 

Ava didn't know why she felt scared; she thought she had gotten rid of her fear of dogs. The dog slowly stood up and trotted towards her. Her ears lowered in dread the closer the dog came.

 

Orion growled as the dog approached. It stopped and gave him a look. Ava could hear the sounds of barking and growling in a distant memory. She could practically feel her limbs burning. 

 

"Ava? Are you okay?" Hermione asked.

Ava didn't respond. The dog looked at the fawn and slowly moved its head towards her. Ava flinched as the dog gently sniffed her. She fell back onto her butt. Without meaning to, she let out a distressed fawn noise.

 

The dog immediately pulled back and looked at her with its big black eyes. Ava couldn't hold back her tears.

"Ava?" Harry asked, this reaction was completely unexpected. Ava wasn’t one to show fear but clearly something about the situation was upsetting her.

 

The dog was whimpering as it took a step towards her. But Orion stepped in front of the dog snarling at him. The dog looked taken aback.

 

Ava could barely hear her friends over the sound of her heart beating rapidly. The dog backed away standing behind Harry and the others. Orion jumped into her arms and licked her face. She let out another distressed fawn like squeaks.

 

Harry quickly rushed over to Ava handing the basket of food over to Hermione. He wrapped his arms around the shaking girl.

 

"Shh. It's okay. Everything is alright." Harry soothed.

"I'm sorry. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to be scared." Ava mumbled, rubbing her eyes.

Harry held her tighter, his voice soft and steady. “You don’t need to apologize, Ava. It’s okay to be scared.”

Ava clung to him, feeling embarrassed and confused. She had thought this fear was behind her.

 

Harry held her tighter, his voice soft and steady. “You don’t need to apologize, Ava. It’s okay to be scared.”

Ava clung to him, feeling embarrassed and confused. She had thought this fear was behind her. But seeing this dog in front of her was so much different then a hellhound. 

 

Ava was startled when the dog let out a yelp. She jumped as the dog transformed into a tall skinny man. His hair was black and shaggy like a dog. The man held up his hands and gave her a soft smile.

 

"I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to scare you. I was only curious. I haven't seen a deer demon before. Well, besides the ones in books.” The man spoke quietly. They were still near the town and he didn’t want to draw attention to them.

 

Ava blinked, still trying to process the transformation in front of her. The shaggy black dog had turned into a man. Not just any man, but Harry’s godfather Sirius Black.

 

She felt a wave of emotions crash over her: fear, confusion, and a strange sense of awe. This was the man she’d heard so much about. The man Harry trusted and admired. And he had just apologized to her.

 

Orion, still protective, growled lowly from her arms. Ava stroked his head, trying to calm both him and herself.

“It’s okay,” Harry said, glancing at Sirius before turning back to Ava. “He’s not going to hurt you.”

 

Sirius, his expression filled with concern, crouched down to Ava’s level, careful to keep some distance. “I really didn’t mean to frighten you, Ava. Sometimes I forget how intimidating it can be, seeing me like that.” He paused, looking almost embarrassed. “Especially for someone who’s been through what you have.”

 

Ava swallowed hard, still clutching Orion. The memories of barking and growling, the fear she’d thought she’d conquered, had all come rushing back. But seeing the genuine remorse in Sirius’s eyes helped her calm down a little. He wasn’t just some scary dog. He was a human. A squishy human that could do no harm to her.

 

Ava gave him a small, tentative smile. Sirius relaxed a little, returning the smile.

"You're Ava, right? I'm Sirius. Sirius Black." Sirius introduced himself.

"Nice to meet you. I've heard a lot about you." Ava said.

 

Sirius perked up, gaining a playful look in his eyes. "Did Harry tell you how much of a rebel I am? How I'm a cool dude who is very handsome?"

Ava let out a soft, almost nervous giggle, still clutching Orion tightly. She glanced at Harry, who rolled his eyes but smiled fondly at Sirius.

 

“Something like that,” she said, a hint of playfulness creeping into her voice.

“Ah, see! I knew it!” Sirius winked, standing up and brushing imaginary dust off his coat. “Harry’s been singing my praises, hasn’t he? But don’t believe everything he says. I’m much cooler than he lets on.”

 

Harry groaned, shaking his head. “Don’t inflate his ego any more than it already is, Ava.”

Ava’s smile grew a little more genuine, her tension easing as the playful banter between them lightened the mood.

 

Sirius smiled warmly. "Well, now that introductions are out of the way, shall we get going?"

Hermione handed the basket back to Harry. "We have the food. Lead the way."

"Come on. There's a cave up ahead." Sirius said. He led the teens and Ava deeper into the woods.

 

Harry walked close to the fawn. Ava could tell he was still concerned about her. "Are you sure you're alright?"

“I’m perfectly fine, Harry. Don't worry about me." Ava answered.

Harry didn't say anything, but he could tell she was lying. But he didn't say anything else. He knew the fawn would speak when she was ready.

 

They continued to walk in silence. After a few minutes, the cave came into view. Ava could see the large arch.

They climbed over a fallen tree and followed Sirius. The cave entrance was narrow. Ava had to walk sideways so she could get inside. The inside was dark. But thanks to her night vision, she was able to see the damp cave floor. 

Ava let out an excited gasp as the cave opened up to reveal a hippogriff. It was massive and majestic.

"It's a hippogriff!" Ava cheered, before she could dart towards the large creature Harry grabbed her by the back of her dress.

 

"Careful. Hippogriffs can be dangerous if you don't show respect. They could try and attack you." Harry warned, he couldn’t help but think back to last year when Buckbeak attacked Malfoy. The git deserved it but the attack also caused an unnecessary amount of trouble.

"He's right. Buckbeak here is a very kind creature. But he has a bit of a temper." Sirius said, patting the creature.

"How did you get him?" Ava asked.

 

“Actually last year we had to save him from execution. Harry and I had to sneak him out of the school and use him for Sirius’ escape." Hermione explained, it was a dramatic adventure but well worth doing.

Ava looked at him in awe. “That’s incredible!” Ava breathed, her eyes wide as she looked at Buckbeak. The hippogriff stood tall, his sharp beak gleaming in the dim light of the cave. He was so beautiful and deadly.

 

Sirius smiled, his gaze softening as he looked at the creature. “He’s been with me ever since. We’ve kept each other company in hiding.”

Ava stepped forward, her hand trembling with excitement as she extended it towards Buckbeak, remembering Harry’s warning. She paused, lowering her head slightly, just as she read in Harry’s books.

 

Buckbeak watched her with intense, intelligent eyes, his feathers ruffling slightly. After a moment, he bowed his head in return.

“See? He likes you,” Sirius said, nodding approvingly. “You can pet him now.”

 

Ava reached forward and ran her hand over the hippogriff's silky feathers. She could feel the warmth coming off him and she was amazed at how soft he was.

 

Ava was grinning brightly as she patted Buckbeak. The hippogriff was letting out a soft noise.

"He's amazing. I've never met a hippogriff before." Ava commented softly.

While Ava was busy admiring the hippogriff, the other sat down. Harry laid out the food while Ron and Hermione talked with Sirius.

 

The shaggy haired man was quick to snatch up a chicken leg. "Oh, Merlin, this tastes so good. I haven’t had a real meal in ages."

"You can eat our leftovers anytime." Ron offered.

"Ron, that's rude." Hermione chastised.

"What? I'm serious." Ron protested.

 

Hermione rolled her eyes. "That doesn't make it less rude."

Ava walked back over to the group and sat down next to Harry. Buckbeak followed her and flopped onto the ground.

"What are you doing here Sirius!” Harry asked.

"I wanted to see my favorite godson and his friends." Sirius answered.

"Favorite godson? How many kids do you have?" Ava asked.

"Just one." Harry said.

 

"The last letter you sent me about your scar worried me. So I decided to come and check on you. I’ve also been reading the Daily Prophet. That's also how I found out that you summoned this little cutie." Sirius replied. He reached over and pinched Ava's cheeks.

 

Ava blushed and wrinkled her nose, playfully swatting his hand away. “I’m not a little cutie. I’m a powerful demon Overlord,” she declared, puffing out her chest in mock bravado.

 

"Oh I know. You and your stuffed companion were front page as you two held back a dragon while Harry retrieved the egg.” Sirius chuckled.

 

Ava blushed and giggled. Orion huffed and stuck his nose in the air. "We were the best there. Harry would have died trying to get that egg without our help."

 

Sirius nodded. “That you did. You were so brave. I can't imagine having to fight a dragon at your age."

Ava shrugged. "Well that’s what I was summoned for. We had to help Harry."

"And you did a marvelous job." Sirius praised.

 

Ava couldn't help but smile. She was used to getting praise for her work. But she didn't think it would feel so nice getting praise from a human.

 

Sirius turned back to Harry. "Anyways, this is also why I’m here.” He pulled out two Daily Prophet and showed the group. The front page was a picture of a dragon with a title of _"Mystery illness of Bartimus Crouch,"_.

 

"What's the other one?" Ron asked.

"A missing witch. She's apparently disappeared before the World Cup ." Sirius answered.

“I remember Percy talking about it. They say that she always wanders back after a while. I guess they finally decided to get worried." Harry stated.

 

"Exactly. It seems a bit too strange that the two most notable things in the paper are related. Both happen at the same time and no one knows what's wrong." Sirius said.

 

"Well he looked perfectly fine when he talked to me. Though he did freak out when he saw Professor Moody. Said he had to take care of something and left." Harry recalled.

 

“Moody? Alastor ‘mad eye’ Moody is teaching Defense against the Dark Arts?" Sirius asked.

"Yes, he is." Hermione confirmed.

 

"I guess Dumbledore did the extra security with Karkaroff around." Sirius sighed leaning forward to grab another piece of chicken.

"Why? Karkaroff is the Headmaster at Durmstrang." Hermione said.

 

"Yes, but Karkaroff is a known Death Eater. He escaped to Russia after he sold out other Death Eaters and helped to put some of them behind bars.” Sirius explained, Harry had already heard this story from Sirius before the first task and before he had summoned Ava.

 

"Death Eater?" Ava questioned.

"They're followers of you-know-who. They worship the dark arts and follow him blindly." Hermione explained.

"They're horrible people. They hurt and kill innocents for sport. And they're not afraid to get their hands dirty." Ron added.

 

Ava hummed. "Sounds like the demons. Wait, Mr.Moody's name is Alastor?! Like my Daddy!?"

"Mad Eye. Yes, I'm surprised you didn't realize it sooner." Hermione chuckled.

Ava pouted. "I didn't really pay attention. No one says his full name."

"You have a point." Hermione giggled.

 

Sirius grinned at the interaction but quickly shifted back to his more serious tone. “It’s not just the name we should worry about. Moody is one of the best Aurors out there, but even the best have enemies, and Crouch freaking out at the sight of him raises some red flags.”

 

Harry frowned. “You think there’s more to it? That Crouch knows something?”

“Maybe,” Sirius said, scratching his chin. “Crouch used to be head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, so it wouldn't surprise me if he had some intel. The fact that he ran off immediately is another reason to be suspicious. I know we're trying not to jump to conclusions, but Moody has always had a history of being a bit too rough with interrogations. He definitely remembers what he did to his son who was found to be a Death Eater.”

 

The teenagers were silent for a moment, thinking about all the implications of what Sirius had said. Ava glanced over at Harry, whose expression was dark. She herself thought about the strange looks Moody would sometimes give her. Was he suspicious of her too?

 

Finally, Harry broke the silence.

"But, what are we supposed to do?" Harry asked.

Sirius leaned back and took a sip of water from his canteen. "For now, you should keep an eye on the situation. And let me know if anything happens."

"You really want us to do nothing?" Ron asked.

"We have to do something. And that’s keeping Harry alive during the final task." Hermione pointed out.

"You're right. That's the top priority." Sirius stated.

"But I'm not worried about that." Ava said. "I'll protect Harry. That’s if Dumbledore doesn’t knock me out for this one.”

 

Ava growled as she thought about the second task. It made her blood boil to think that Dumbledore would pull such a cheap shot on her. He had made her look like a fool. And her Daddy almost dragged her home.

 

“Ah yes that was in last week’s paper. All anyone could talk about was how a larger deer demon had interrupted the second task in order to find his missing fawn. Apparently Harry is now known as a kidnapper and a possible necromancer." Sirius chuckled.

 

"I hate Dumbledore." Ava hissed.

"Dumbledore?! What did the old man do?" Sirius asked.

“Ava was Harry’s second task. He was supposed to retrieve her from the Black Lake. Dumbledore decided to make her a target. He had explained this to her in hopes that she would cooperate, but she disagreed, resulting in him putting a strong sleeping spell on her."Hermione explained.

 

“Yeah, the geezer knocked me out before I could protest. I was unconscious during the whole thing." Ava grumbled. “So I plan to get him back.”

 

“You can’t hurt Professor Dumbledore. The last thing I need is to be expelled after the tournament is over." Harry groaned.

"Then, I'll just embarrass him. I will find a way!" Ava declared.

Sirius let out a hearty laugh. "Oh, Ava. You are a little demon, aren't you."

"Demon overlord." Ava corrected.

 

"Of course. How could I forget." Sirius teased. “But you know if you’re interested, I can show you a few pranks that would knock the geezer on his butt."

"Really?!" Ava gasped.

"Of course." Sirius replied. “I’ve always wanted to try them on the old man when I was in school but I never got the chance. And it would be good to have someone who can actually pull it off. You know, a demon overlord and all."

 

"Oh, please! Tell me!" Ava begged.

“Are you sure about this?” Harry asked, giving her a sidelong glance. "I mean, it's Dumbledore."

Ava shrugged. "He deserves it after what he pulled. And I’m not planning on hurting him. Just… you know, reminding him not to mess with me."

 

Hermione sighed, rubbing her temples. "This is a terrible idea. You can’t go around pranking the most powerful wizard in the world just because you’re upset."

 

"Exactly!" Ron chimed in. "Dumbledore’s brilliant, but he's also not someone you want to cross. He might seem all calm and grandfatherly, but I bet he could hex you into next week without blinking."

 

Sirius smirked. "That's what makes it fun, though. A good prank isn't about hurting anyone; it's about catching them off guard. Trust me, Ava, a well-placed prank can be the perfect revenge and it sounds like Dumbledore owes you one."

 

Ava’s eyes gleamed with excitement. "Okay, I’m in. But it’s gotta be good. I want him to remember it for the rest of his life."

"I’ll help," Sirius said. "We’ll plan it out carefully. Timing, execution, everything has to be perfect. But remember no one gets hurt. It’s all in good fun."

 

Ava grinned. "Deal. I can’t wait to see the look on his face."

Harry shook his head, though a small smile tugged at his lips. "This is going to end badly, I just know it."

Hermione looked between them all, clearly torn. "I still think this is reckless... but if you're going to do it, at least don’t get caught. I don’t want to spend the next year visiting you in detention."

 

"Don’t worry, Hermione," Sirius said with a wink. "I make sure she won’t leave any evidence."

With a mischievous glint in her eye, Ava leaned back, already thinking about the possibilities. "Dumbledore won’t know what hit him."

 

Harry  could help the warmth he felt as he listened to Sirius’s story. The way Sirius spoke, with his carefree grin and mischievous gleam in his eyes, made Harry feel closer to his father, as if he could picture James Potter right there beside him, laughing along. It was moments like this that made Harry feel connected to a past he barely knew but craved so deeply.

 

He glanced around at his friends, feeling a sense of contentment wash over him. Ron was doubled over in laughter, wiping tears from his eyes, while Ava looked absolutely thrilled, her mind likely already racing with excitement. Hermione, though shaking her head in exasperation, had an undeniable twinkle of amusement in her eyes.

Chapter 9: The perfect prank!

It took a lot of planning. After thinking it over,  Ava had decided that the best time would be during dinner. She was going to put it into effect today. She had decided to prank the entire Hogwarts staff, instead of just the headmaster. The interaction with Snape was a nice reminder that all the teachers needed to be punished. While Dumbledore was the worst offender as adults, the fact that Snape's behavior is allowed to continue at its current state is clear negligence on the entire faculty's part.

Ava and Sirius had planned this down to the finest detail. Ava had told him her ideas and Sirius had helped her refine them. Now after a week, she was ready to put it into motion. It would be a performance to remember!

Harry and the others were worried that she was going to get caught. Ava assured them that it wouldn't be an issue. The trick itself would be unexpected and it falls on those affected to obtain the burden of proof. Ava can at least trust that teachers can do nothing so long as she isn’t caught. Even if they knew it was her there is very little that can be done because she isn’t under their care. They were never given permission to punish her.

Her first step was convincing the House elves to place the potion that she had begged Hermione to create in the goblets of the teachers. The elves had been easy to convince. She had told them how much fun the students would have with the potion. How much everyone would appreciate their work. And it wasn't a lie. She was telling the truth. Who doesn’t love their teachers being made fools of themselves?

The elves were happy to help and had been quick to carry out her request. If she and Orion left the kitchens with extra snacks then that is her business. Ava is not rude enough to deny gifts, especially at the sender's insistence.

Her second step was to make sure the potion worked exactly as planned. Ava wasn’t about to leave anything to chance. She and Sirius had tested a small batch of it the previous night on themselves, just to see how the effects played out. The potion was harmless, of course, but it did have the potential for causing a hilarious amount of chaos.

Despite Ava’s anger she doesn’t want to hurt the teachers. The jury is still out with Dumbledore and Snape but Ava is nothing but a girl of her word. Not to mention it would be troublesome if they went on her case about mauling authority figures.

Her second step was ensuring that every teacher received the exact amount for the effects to take hold at the same time. A mistimed prank wouldn’t have the same impact. She had specifically asked the elves to spike the goblets once the main course was served, knowing that the staff would be too engrossed in conversation to notice anything unusual. With the elves on board and her plan set, Ava felt a mixture of excitement and nerves.

When the day finally came, the anticipation had her practically buzzing but she kept it all hidden. Her eyes stayed glued to the professors, watching their every move as she waited for the right moment. Though a frown graced her face for a brief moment when she noticed that Moody was nowhere to be seen. Where was he?

But she quickly pushed that thought aside. She could always get him next time. Tonight was the perfect opportunity to pull something like this. Everyone would be in the Great Hall. There would be so many people there that no one would be able to track the potion's origins.

She had spent the entire day preparing, going over the plan again and again in her head. She had even practiced her reaction, wanting to be perfectly ready for the inevitable. Not to say that there would be any doubt to her reaction. Ava is an actress after all.

When the time finally came, it was as if everything happened in slow motion. She watched as they drank from their magically filled goblets, not noticing the tint change or the odd smell. Ava couldn’t help but put her hands over her mouth to hide the smile growing on her face.

Then, like a switch being flipped, they all began to stand up, their faces contorted into a range of expressions. Some looked confused, others looked worried, and some looked like they were seconds away from throwing up. 

Then the singing started.
_"Day-o, day-o!”_
_"Daylight come and we wan’ go home!"_
Ava's grin stretched even wider as she heard the French Beauxbatons headmistress Madam Maxime belt out the beginning lyrics of the song. 
_"Day, me say day, me say day, me say day!
Me say day, me say day-o!
Daylight come and me wan' go home!"_
As they all sang, the professors looked around in confusion, wondering who was responsible. Ava did her best to suppress her grin as the chaos ensued. Her legs kicked back and forth as her excitement built up for the reveal of her actions. One by one the teachers began to sing, dance, and make fools of themselves.

_”Work all night on a drink of rum!”_ 
Professor Mcgonagall belted, dancing with her hands up in the air.
_"Daylight come and me wan' go home. Work all night on a drink of rum."_ 

The other teachers began to chant along with her, each of their arms pumping in the air to the beat.

"What's happening? What is the meaning of this?!" Snape demanded as his eyes darted around the room, looking for the person responsible. But his outrage fell on deaf ears when he continued the song. 

_"Stack banana 'til de mornin' come!”_
_"Daylight come and me wan' go home."_

Snape was forced to dance around and sing along with his colleagues, despite his protests.

_"Come, mister tally man, tally me banana. Daylight come and me wan' go home! "_

Everyone continued to sing the song, each of the teachers swaying and bopping their heads to the beat. They all looked so ridiculous. Even the Durmstrang headmaster was caught up in the chaos.

_"Come, mister tally man, tally me banana!"_
_"Daylight come and me wan' go home.”_

Harry could barely contain his laughter. He had never seen his professors so out of character. They looked as if they were having a dance off! Well almost everyone Madam Maxime, Snape, Karkaroff, and Mcgonagall all looked extremely upset. But still it was amazing!

The Slytherins and Beauxbatons students seemed to be the only ones not enjoying the show, but the rest of the students and faculty were having a blast.

The Great Hall was filled with shouts and cheers. The students were watching with a mix of horror and amusement as their teachers danced and sang around the hall. Ava noticed the Weasley twins wooping and whistling as the show progressed, the admiration at the trick was clear in their eyes.

Ava could see McGonagall doing the cancan with Trelawney and Hagrid. Hermione had a clear look of horror seeing the head of their house in such a state.

Dumbledore was currently on a table and was dancing on top of it. He looked as if he was having a good time, but Ava could tell he was struggling to keep himself under control. The little demon could at least give him that the man at least can take a joke.

Snape, of course, had his usual sour look. That didn't stop him from trying to do a headstand and failing miserably. The man looked as if his life was over, talk about being a drama queen. 

"Oh my god. This is so embarrassing. I can't believe they're doing this." Hermione groaned, burying her head in her hands.
"This is the best thing I have ever seen!" Ron laughed, clapping along with other students.
“Fred, George you know you’re going to get a month’s worth of detention for this when the prank wears off." Their friend Lee says through his laughter.

"We would happily take the detention." Fred said.
“If we were the ones who did this then yes. But unfortunately we were not the masterminds behind this." George added.

"Who was it then?" Lee asked.
The two gave a shrug. "No clue. All we know is that we are grateful to whoever did this. Not to mention even if we did we wouldn’t tell."

"How long do you think it's going to last?" Harry asked.
"Not very long. Professor McGonagall looked as if she was trying to fight the effects. And I saw Snape try to splash water on himself." Ava replied.

"What's with the potion anyways? I've never seen something like this." Ron commented.
"I'm not really sure. Mr. Sirius just gave me the ingredients. The story he told us was the only explanation." Ava said.

"Why are you calling Sirius 'Mr.'? He's your friend. Just call him Sirius." Harry stated.
The fawn blushed and ducked her head. "I don't know. I call all adults Mr. or Mrs. Even the Overlords."
Harry blinked, surprised at her reasoning. "You do? You never told me that."

"It's good manners." Ava mumbled. “Daddy taught me it was polite to do that." Harry smiled and wrapped an arm around her.

“And it’s good to see that you still use those manners while on earth my little fawn.” Harry jumped at the new voice and turned to see Alastor and yet another new demon. The second demon was much shorter than the Radio Demon. He was also very pale, had no nose, and had duck like hair that was just as blonde as Lilith’s.

"Daddy! Uncle Luci! What are you doing here?" Ava squealed in delight as the two demons walked over to her. Well the shorter demon shoved past Alastor and practically ran over to the table.

"Oh my little sweet pea I’m so sorry that you were forcibly summoned! It’s all my fault I should have locked my study!”The demon cried, hugging and holdingher close. Ava hugged back just as tightly.

"I'm okay Uncle Luci. I'm a big girl. I wasn't scared." She said, patting the man’s head in comfort.
The man sniffled and wiped his tears. "Yes you are a big girl. I'm so sorry."

Alastor gave a sigh and walked over to his daughter and Lucifer. Orion who had been stuffing his face this entire time gave a happy yip as he approached. His attention was drawn by the other kids and their laughter. He glanced over at the teachers, his smile growing when he realized what they were doing.

"Ah, do the teachers always entertain the children during meals?" Alastor questioned.
"No. This is a first. Ava decided to pull a prank on the teachers as a way to get back at Dumbledore for the second task.” Harry said timidly.

The Radio Demon stared down at the boy, the grin on his face tightened a bit. He still wasn't happy that Harry had a hand in his daughter's summoning. But he had promised Lilith , not by his own choice, that he wouldn’t kill the boy. Besides, his little fawn would be upset with him for ruining her deal. So he had no other choice but to accept the fact that the boy would be around.

"That is a brilliant idea. I applaud you for coming up with such a marvelous plan." Alastor praised.
Ava beamed up at him, her tail wagging in excitement. "Thanks Daddy!"

Harry, Ron, and Hermione watched the interaction between the two with curiosity. They had never expected to see the biblical king of hell in the Great Hall. But here he was, hugging and cooing over the little fawn demon. It was so jarring and so…so short. Ava had shared plenty of stories but the general description was too fantastic when compared to the more intimidating image in most people's mind.

The trio watched as Alastor took a seat at the Gryffindor table, a few students parting ways to give the older demon a good chunk of room. Lucifer took Ava’s seat placing the fawn demon on his lap. His attention was completely on Ava and her friends. The fawn demon introduced her father and uncle to the three, making sure to explain their roles and importance in hell.

Lucifer seemed rather impressed by the children. He even praised the two for their work during the second task. Overall the trio’s opinion of the man was that he was definitely more approachable than Alastor. They couldn’t help but notice that the deer seemed to enjoy the uncomfortable glances that fellow students shot their way. Harry might even go so far to say a few of them made themselves scarce from the table.
"Ava said she and you were Overlord’s. But she never fully explains what that is." Hermione said, always one to learn new things.

"Well I would love to answer that question dear girl but first let’s get rid of all the noise.” Alastor snapped his fingers and the teachers froze in mid movement. They fell over landing on the ground due to the effects of the prank leaving their bodies. The students all cheered at the action.

"Much better. Now, where was I? Ah yes. Overlords are sinners who have gained power in the Pride ring. Power is not the only way you can become an Overlord. In order to become one, you need to have a territory and contracts. We are the rulers of our domains. And in hell, the rules are very different. The weak fear the strong and the strong dominate the weak. The only one above us are the royals and our dear king Lucifer here.” Alastor explained, pointing at Lucifer who was too busy snuggling with his niece.

Hermione nodded her head in understanding. It made sense. Sort of. She had so many questions but kept her mouth shut. She didn't want to annoy the demon with questions. Although seeing Lucifer in the flesh made her curious to learn how much of the mythology was actually true. The demon looks more like a circus ringleader than someone who spends his time torturing human souls.

She also has to wonder if Lucifer and Lilith are actually the ones from the stories. It would make them very long lived. However Hermione can temper her curiosity for the sake of politeness.

The teachers, now freed from the effects of the potion, got to their feet. Many were red faced and embarrassed. Others were just mad.

"Mister’s Weasley’s! To my office, now!" McGonagall shouted, walking towards the Gryffindor table.
“We didn’t do this professor honest!” Fred said through his laughter.
"Then who did?!"

"We have no clue. But if we find out then we'll congratulate them." George promised, having no shame about the admission.

The witch huffed and stormed out of the great hall. Dumbledore watched as a few other teachers follow after her before his eyes drifted over to the Gryffindor table and the two new demons. His eyes narrowed as the radio demon continued talking with the other students.

"Alastor! What a pleasant surprise. And you have brought a friend.” Dumbledore greeted, when he made his way over to the group.
"Dumbledore. I must say that was quite a show you and your staff put on. But I do feel it was a tad bit inappropriate for young eyes." Alastor said.

Dumbledore nodded. "I agree. But the prank was all in good fun and no lasting harm was done.” His eyes twinkled with a knowing gleam. “Though I do wonder what brings such esteemed company to our humble school today.”

Alastor chuckled, leaning back casually in his seat. “Ah, nothing more than a familial visit, Headmaster. You see, Ava here,” he gestured to the fawn demon still nestled in Lucifer’s lap, “has been spending some time amongst your little wizards, and it seemed only fitting for us to check in on her… and perhaps entertain ourselves a bit while we’re at it.”

Lucifer gave a low, amused hum, his crimson eyes flickering to Dumbledore. “Yes, well, it has been quite the… enlightening experience.” His voice was smooth, almost too calm, as if everything happening around him was little more than a passing curiosity.

Dumbledore smiled, though the slight furrow of his brow betrayed his concern. “I trust then that you will not interfere with the students’ studies or… well-being?”

Alastor’s smile widened, revealing sharp teeth. “Of course not, Dumbledore. We are merely observers… for now.” His voice carried an undercurrent of something darker, but the Headmaster maintained his calm demeanor.

“Very well,” Dumbledore replied, his tone measured. “I trust you will find Hogwarts a fascinating place, and I hope that your stay here will be without incident.”

Alastor’s eyes glinted as he nodded, while Lucifer’s attention returned to Ava, his fingers lightly tracing patterns on her back. Ava, for her part, seemed content, as if her father and uncle’s presence was nothing out of the ordinary.

Hermione, ever the curious one, glanced nervously at her friends before speaking again. “So… you said Overlords were sinners right? Ava had mentioned that she met Draco Malfoy’s grandfather. So does that mean sinners are or were humans who have died?”

Alastor chuckled, looking impressed by the girl's line of thought. "Indeed it does. And it seems my little fawn has told you more than she should have." He teased, giving the fawn a playful poke to the ribs.

Ava giggled and tried to squirm away from the offending finger. "Sorry daddy. I forgot not to say anything about home."

The older demon gave a small shake of his head. "It's alright my dear. As long as you remember in the future then it is fine."
"Wait, does that mean Ava used to be human?" Ron asked, shocked.

Alastor nodded. "It is how sinners come into being." He then picked up a cloth napkin before grabbing Orion.
The stuffed deer had finished eating his food and was now covered in grease and crumbs. Alastor proceeded to wipe his face clean. Orion squirmed in his grip and tried to lick the napkin.

The thought of the death of the young fawn demon didn’t sit right with the group. Ava had been dead. She had been alive on earth as a human and had died. How had she died? Did it have anything to do with her father? Was she the only kid sinner? How did demons come to be? 

Alastor set Orion down on his lap before turning his attention back to the group. "Try not to think too hard about that. I am not here to explain everything about sinners and hell. I’m only here to check on my daughter and to make sure she is doing well. So do not expect an explanation." He stated firmly.

Hermione frowned but nodded her head.
Harry, however, didn't feel the same. He had grown attached to the little fawn demon. He didn't like the fact that she had been dead. Granted without her dying he never would have known her in the first place but still. It didn't sit right with him.

"What are you planning to do while you're here?" He asked, hoping to distract himself.
Lucifer grinned. "Well, I did tell my daughter that I was going to bring back a souvenir for her. So I will need to go shopping while I'm here. She would adore having a few human wizarding items, maybe a broom, some sweets, and a new hat. Oh, and maybe a few new books.”

The students all stared at him. Was he really the king of demons? This man sounded like a doting parent.
"Uncle Luci. Can I go shopping with you?" Ava asked.

Lucifer beamed and gave a nod trying and failing to hide his squeal. "Of course sweetpea . And I do believe your father and I will enjoy seeing Hogsmeade I believe it’s called. That’s if the villagers don’t try to run Al out of town first."
"It’s not me that would be hated by the locals. Oh, King of Hell." Alastor mocked.

"Oh, don't be jealous that you aren't as loved as me. You'll just have to take the time to become as charming as I am." Lucifer laughed.
"Yes, the stories written about you have left a wonderful impression." Alastor replied, rolling his eyes.

“Actually sir, Hogsmeade weekend is over. It was last weekend. So we won’t be able to go there unless we have permission from a teacher or a parent." Hermione said.

Lucifer looked at her, tapping a finger on his chin "That is a problem. I did want you all to join us. It would make the trip less awkward. But perhaps we can do something else. Ava what would you like to do?"
Ava hummed as she thought. Then she perked up and her tail wagged excitedly. "Can we play outside? Like tag! I always play with the first year’s during their breaks!"
"I suppose so. I'm sure they could use a break from their lessons. Besides, the weather is quite nice. Not as nice as Louisiana but enjoyable.” Alastor agrees.

Harry looked between the two demons. He was having a hard time believing that Alastor was the same guy who had threatened to kill Ron just so he could have his daughter back. He was a loving parent.

Their conversation was interrupted by the sudden approach of Snape. He had an air of annoyance around him as he walked towards the group.

"I know this little prank was your doing Potter.” He growled out. He only spared the two new additions to the Gryffindor table a single glance.

Harry blinked in surprise. "Why do you think that professor?"
"You don’t think I wouldn’t remember a past prank pulled by your blasted godfather and his moronic friends? And to steal from my personal ingredients." Snape sneered.

Alastor turned and looked up at the man. "Is that so? Do you mind sharing how my daughter’s companion managed to steal from your supplies?" He asked, his voice taking on a low dark tone.

Snape froze, his eyes narrowing on the man. He didn't respond right away, his eyes taking in the tall figure. His face became even more pinched when his gaze landed on the little stuffed deer sitting on the demon's lap.

"Potter had his familiar break into the storage room and steal the ingredients all year. I know it was him. He is always the cause of trouble. His father and his godfather were also troublemakers, so it only makes sense."
The rest of the group was stunned. The fact that Snape was blaming Harry for stealing ingredients all year was outrageous. The teen was always focused on surviving the next task, there was no way he could have broken into the potions storage room.

“Really now?” Alastor gasped, dramatically. “That is quite the accusation, Ava is this true?”
Ava glared up at Snape, her little fists clenched tight. But instead of yelling at the man like she wanted to she turned around placing her head in Lucifer’s neck. “I didn’t do anything, he's just blaming others for his own shortcomings. I mean you would think he can secure his stuff more against the student he's accusing.”

Lucifer held her close, his eyes narrowing in anger.
Alastor grinned, “Well you heard her my good man, if she claims that she didn’t do it then she didn’t do it.”
Ava gave a whimper instantly drawing Lucifer and Alastor’s attention back to her.

"Shh, don't worry my little sweet pea, uncle Lucifer has got you. You don't need to worry about him. Let's just focus on having a nice dinner."

“But Mr.Snape is angry at us. He’s gonna turn me into potion ingredients. I don't wanna be a potion." Ava cried, her tail drooping and her ears flattening against her head.
A low growl came from Alastor. While he knew perfectly well what Ava was doing it didn’t make it anyless infuriating. He set Orion on the table before standing up and towering over the teacher.

"So you are the professor her majesty had told me about. The one who was treating my daughter horribly. Making threats you could not fulfill." He hissed, his eyes narrowed making his black sclera very prominent against his red pupils.

Snape stepped back, the sudden change in the air caused a chill to run up the professor’s spine. His dark eyes flicked nervously between Alastor and Lucifer, unsure of how to respond. He had dealt with angry students and their families before, but this was something distinctly different.

Alastor’s crimson gaze burned with a dangerous intensity, and Lucifer’s calm, protective hold on Ava was almost more frightening in its quiet rage. The room seemed to grow colder, shadows deepening as if responding to their emotions. Snape swallowed hard, the usual sneer fading from his face.

The students watched the interaction, their hearts beating rapidly as the feeling of fear and power began to fill the room. Ava gave a soft whine and buried her head further into Lucifer's chest, her tiny hands gripping his suit jacket tightly.

"I-I don't know what you mean." Snape stammered, attempting to regain some semblance of composure. “Your …daughter is a troublemaker who likes to boast about the completion of subpar potions.”

Alastor took a step forward, the shadows swirling around him. His grin widened, revealing rows of sharp teeth. He lifted his cane while threateningly waving it at chest level. "I suggest you choose your next words carefully, Professor, or I will be choosing them for you."

"I don't have to justify my actions or treatment towards students to anyone, least of all you. I have my reasons for doing things the way I do. And if Potter has a problem with the way I teach then he should speak up.”

Alastor's hands clenched tightly as the sound of a radio spiking filled the Great Hall. The students clutched their ears, their heads throbbing in pain. Lucifer placed a hand on his arm and shook his head.

"Don't. Lilith wouldn't like it if you hurt the teacher. Plus there are children around. There’s no need to traumatize them. I understand your anger but please keep it under control." Lucifer said calmly.

Alastor pulled back, straightening his suit. "You are correct. Lilith wouldn't want me to kill the teacher. However, I don't think she would mind if we simply scared him a bit." Alastor replied, clenching his fist with a mean smile.

"That's still a bad idea. We are supposed to be visiting Ava, not causing a scene."
The radio demon gave a sigh and relaxed. "You are correct. But know this, Professor. If you so much as threaten my daughter, or her pet’s again. Then not even the king will be able to save you. Though I doubt he would be willing to, given what my daughter has told us."

Snape didn't reply. He simply gave a stiff nod before storming out of the Great Hall. As soon as he left the scared look on Ava’s face disappeared and was replaced with a wide smile.

"Thank you, Uncle Luci. I love you." Ava said.
"It was no problem. That man is lucky I didn't snap his neck." Lucifer said, cheerfully. 
Alastor chuckled, picking Orion off the table. He handed the stuffed animal over to the little fawn. Ava took Orion and snuggled him.

"I'm sorry you had to hear that Ava." Harry apologized, while he doubted that Ava was actually scared of Snape remained to be seen. However no one likes being accused of actions they didn’t commit. Harry had plenty of experience with that with the Dursleys and at Hogwarts. Although with Hogwarts it's just an issue of poor luck.
"Oh it’s okay I wasn’t scared. I just wanted to pretend I was for a second." Ava replied.
"You weren't? But you had that look of pure terror on your face." Hermione commented.

Lucifer chuckled. "Our dear Ava is a great actress. She knows how to make people believe what she wants them too. She’s a big tv star back home and has her own fan club. It helps her deal with certain demons. I can’t believe I fell for it … again.”

"Wow. I had no idea. You must be really good if you can make the king of demons believe that you're scared." Harry said, looking impressed.

Alastor leaned back in his seat, a soft laugh rumbling in his chest. "Ah, yes, my daughter has a flair for the dramatics. It comes in handy from time to time. Though if you think he’s gullible now you should see him when he is trying to convince Ava to eat her carrots. He practically throws himself at her feet."

Ava giggled, her little tail wagging behind her. "Yeah and he makes a lot of funny faces."
Lucifer blushed and ducked his head. He tried to hide his embarrassment behind his cup of wine. Harry was under no illusion that the wine glass held any other beverage than wine, how it happened despite the precautions Harry couldn’t tell. "I don't have to convince you. You eat the carrots because they're good for you."

Ava scrunched her face in distaste and stuck out her tongue.
"Ava, don't stick out your tongue. That is not ladylike behavior." Alastor said, his tone firm.
Ava sighed and put her tongue back into her mouth.
"Do you think the teachers will try to come after you for the prank?" Ron asked, looking a little nervous.

Alastor shrugged his shoulders. "If they do, then they will have me to deal with. Besides, I doubt the Headmaster would want to get on the wrong side of me. And my dear king of hell here has his own ways of making life uncomfortable."
Hermione and Ron shared a look before looking back at the two demons.

"Do you think you could do that thing with the shadows again? That was wicked cool!" Fred asked, a wide grin on his face.
"No. It is not a parlor trick and not a show. It is a power and only used as a threat. There is no need to show it off to satisfy a young wizard's curiosity." Alastor said firmly. Teenagers were always strange creatures to Alastor it’s a wonder why there were so many in Hell.

The twins looked disappointed but didn't say anything else.
Alastor was thankful for the lack of pushback from the group. He wasn't in the mood to explain or entertain the kids. He had other matters that needed to be taken care of.
"Ava, we should get going." He said, standing up from his seat.

Ava pouted. "Okay. I'll miss you guys. Bye, Uncle Luci, bye, Daddy."
“Aw, don’t worry, little one. We will be back again tomorrow!  And we’ll have the best of times! How does that sound, hm? Just us and Orion, maybe we could even see those friends of yours, Harry and Ron and Hermione. Doesn't that sound fun?"

"Yay! Sounds awesome." Ava cheered.
"It does. We can all go together." Harry said.
Lucifer nodded his head. "Excellent. Well, we will see you tomorrow. Now let's be on our way. Oh, and before I forget. You can call me Lucifer. Uncle Luci is a title reserved for only Ava."

The group of students waved goodbye as the two demons disappeared into the shadows.
Hermione let out a loud sigh. "I can't believe they did that. Why would they do something like that? What if Dumbledore had tried to fight back or if Snape had said something stupid? I don't want a war between the school and Hell."

Ron nodded his head in agreement. He wouldn’t have minded if Snape got hurt but he didn’t want the man killed either. Not to mention the wizarding world has enough problems with other species to add demons onto the list. Even if against a git like Snape.
Harry however, wasn't listening to his friends. He was too busy trying to wrap his head around the fact that Ava was once a human child.

Chapter 10: Here’s the deal.

Today was the day. Harry and the others were going to have an evening lunch with Ava’s dad and the literal king of hell!

 

They had decided to go outside for the visit. They had chosen the courtyard in front of the school. It was a nice sunny day. So it was perfect for sitting outside and chatting. While Ava played with the first year’s.

 

Harry was excited. This would be the first time he would get to properly meet Ava's dad. Sure he had met him when the man had come to take her away. But they hadn't had a proper conversation. And the other day was more informational than anything else.

 

Granted Harry was under no illusion that the man would ever be anything but difficult with him. He might even compare him to the Dursleys in the sense that he seems like the type to deflect responsibility and judge others harshly. This however doesn’t take away the fact that Alastor seems to be a doting parent to Ava.

 

Alastor is no doubt dangerous. However anyone with eyes can see that if Ava likes someone then he’ll tolerate their existence. It’s definitely leagues better than Snapes behavior towards Harry, no matter what the boy does his very existence seems to insult the man.

 

This was going to be a great chance for him to show the large deer demon that he was responsible and kind. At the very least show that Ava is perfectly taken care of besides the unwilling participation of the second task.

 

It was going to go great!

Harry was nervous.

 

Not as nervous as he had been when they had all first entered the castle. He would like to say he wasn't shaking. But the slight trembling of his body told him otherwise. 

 

“Harry? Are you alright? You look pale. If you aren't feeling well you can stay here. We won't mind. Right guys?” Ava asked.

 

They were sitting in the courtyard waiting for Lucifer. The small demoness had wanted to wear her usual red dress. But Harry had suggested she wore something a little nicer to play in. So the fawn decided to wear a pair of red overalls with a yellow shirt under them.

 

The outfit looked very adorable on the demoness. But the Harry doubted the little girl cared too much about her fashion sense.

 

As for him he had gone for a simple green button up shirt with a pair of black jeans. While Ron had picked out a matching blue shirt and a pair of black shorts. Hermione on the other hand wore a plain graphic shirt and a pair of jeans.

 

She had said something about the weather being too warm. She didn't want to die of heat stroke.

But that was beside the point. They were all waiting for Alastor and Lucifer to show up.

It was going to be a great visit. Harry was sure of it.

So why was he so nervous?!

 

He had decided to sit down next to a nearby tree with Ron and Hermione. While Ava chased after the first years. It was interesting to see that the group was mixed with first years from Durmstrang and Beauxbatons. Harry could almost swear that Fleur's sister was playing as well.

 

The kids were having a blast. They ran and played while screaming happily. There were more students outside than just the first years. But most of the older kids were sitting around eating or reading.

 

Most of them were watching the little kids run around the grassy area. They all had anxious and excited looks in their eyes. It was quite obvious that everyone was on edge. Hermione was quick to comment that besides the tournament this might be a pretty big event.

 

After getting a glimpse of the king of hell last night. The older students couldn't wait to see the man in person. Even a few teachers were waiting outside but he was sure they were outside just to make sure they were safe.

 

There was a buzz of anticipation that hung over the area. The only people who seemed to not care about the tension was Ava and the first years.

 

A few minutes had passed and the sun had reached its peak in the sky. The air was getting warmer and there were more students outside. The teachers were sitting nearby.

 

Ava was running around the lawn. She was chasing after the little ones who were giggling and squealing. Some were even shouting and calling out to the fawn.

 

Harry watched as one of the girls grabbed at the small demoness. The boy frowned when he noticed the fawn trip.

 

He watched in horror as the girls tumbled face first onto the ground. Orion gave a squeak of concern. He was currently sitting next to the teen. The stuffed deer had transformed into his fawn form. The small toy sat perched in Harry's lap.

 

Ava rolled onto her back. She had landed on her front. She groaned before she got to her knees.

She shook her head and blinked. She looked at the girl who had tackled her and pouted.

 

The small girl was a blonde who had long straight hair. She had a pair of hazel eyes and a round face. The girl was wearing a plain t-shirt and a pair of jeans. The outfit was dirty. Her jeans had a few stains. And the shirt was slightly torn.

 

Harry watched the blonde crawl over to the fawn. She stopped just before Ava and stuck out her tongue. The little girl looked very pleased with herself.

 

Harry tensed waiting for her reaction. He was expecting her to cry and start screaming. Instead the small fawn giggled and pushed the girl over. The blonde landed on her bum and looked up at the other with wide eyes.

 

Ava giggled and the other girl quickly joined her. He let out a sigh of relief.

“Wow Harry! You sure can be a worrywart! Ava is just fine! But it’s normal for a new big brother to worry about his younger sibling. That's what Bill and Charlie did all the time! I've even done it to Ginny once or twice.” Ron teased, causing Hermione to giggle.

 

The redhead had a large grin on his face. Harry blushed and crossed his arms. Ava had stood up and helped the girl do the same. The blonde held onto the fawn's hand.

 

Suddenly a few of the other students started whispering to each other looking in the direction of the courtyard entrance.

A large golden portal opened up near the stone stairs. There was a bright glow from within.

 

Ava stopped her playtime and turned around to look at the gate. She let out a squeal of excitement, jumping excitedly. 

Harry stood up with Ron and Hermione.

 

Two large shadows emerged from the glowing portal. The light quickly faded and there standing in its place were Lucifer and Alastor.

 

Alastor looked a lot more intimidating than he did last night. He still had his suit. But now his hands were covered in dark red gloves and a pair of golden claws rested over his fingers. Harry had no doubt that this was his subtle attempt at intimidating him.

 

While Lucifer was the complete opposite. He wore a red t-shirt and a pair of jeans. In replacement for his top hat he wore a red cap with a duck stitched on the front.

 

The two demons walked forward and Ava squealed again. She ran towards her uncle and tackled him. Lucifer grunted when he was pushed onto the ground. Ava giggled and hugged him tightly.

 

The students looked at the man in shock. But a few snickered at the sight. Ava had then jumped onto Alastor and wrapped her arms around him.

 

Lucifer was slowly getting up. Ava was clinging to Alastor. Her legs and arms wrapped tightly around the demon.

 

Alastor looked down at the little fawn and smiled. He swung the girl into the air before placing her on his hip.

Lucifer got up and dusted himself off. He turned to Harry and his friends.

 

"It's nice to see you kids again. I hope the little one hasn't caused too much trouble in the short span of our absence." Lucifer spoke with a smile.

 

Hermione rose from her spot under the shaded tree. "Oh no she hasn't. Ava has been very well behaved. She's been very helpful and friendly." the girl spoke, causing Harry to nod in agreement.

 

"Ya she's been fun. Though my brothers did drag her off once we entered the dorms. They didn't want her to leave until she told them how she pulled off that prank. I had to pull her away so she could change into her pajamas." Ron replied.

 

Harry and Ron shared a laugh at the memory.

Alastor smirked at the statement. Ava giggled and hid her face into his shoulder. The demoness had yet to let go of the demon.

 

Orion yipped happily and ran over to the group. Ava wiggled her way out of her father's grip. She landed on the grass with a small thud.

 

Orion ran right past the trio of teens and the demon king. The stuffed deer leapt into the arms of the smaller demon.

 

Lucifer had knelt down to the little deer's level. "Hello Orion! Did you miss me?" He cooed.

The stuffed deer nuzzled the king. He licked Lucifer's face, his little tail wagging happily behind him.

The man chuckled and rubbed the fawn's head. "I'll take that as a yes."

 

Ava giggled and held her father's hand. "Daddy, Uncle Luci. You have to come play with me. It's so much fun. We’re playing tag!" She cheered.

"Oh, is that what we are playing?" The king questioned.

"Of course! C'mon let's go!"

 

Lucifer chuckled as he let the little fawn drag him towards the younger students. Alastor looked at the children. His gaze narrowed on Harry.

 

The teen gave a sheepish smile. "I'm really glad you came today sir."

"I am not. I would rather be home doing more important things."

"Oh well um thank you for coming. I know it means a lot to Ava. She really misses you."

 

Alastor hummed as his gaze wandered over to the other kids. He was quiet for a moment before his eyes met Harry's, pointing his cane at him. "I want you to tell me everything that has happened since she was summoned."

 

Harry's eyes widened. "Are you sure sir?"

"Yes. And I want the whole truth." Alastor had no patience for liars, especially ones who take up his daughter's time. His daughter is a soft individual so he can only imagine the sort of mess this boy would be involved in to convince her to stick around.

 

The boy took a deep breath before he nodded.

"Okay. Well, it started after the champions were announced ."

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Harry had told the Radio Demon everything that had happened since Ava was summoned right down to having a madman’s soul stuck in his head. The man had listened quietly, not once interrupting him.

 

The teen had been hesitant at first, but Alastor's gaze had remained unchanged. So he had continued his story, leaving out certain details that didn't really matter.

 

When he finally finished, the Radio Demon leaned back slightly, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. “Is that everything?” he asked, his voice smooth and measured.Harry nodded, his chest tightening under the weight of the question.

 

"Very well. Thank you for telling me. You have given me a lot to think about. I will admit that you have taken excellent care of my daughter and her pet. For that I am grateful." Alastor spoke, his tone sincere. There was an undercurrent of reluctance at the statement, but Harry was smart enough to not comment on it. Even he could tell it took alot from the man to admit that.

 

Harry smiled. "Of course sir. I love Ava like she was my own sister."

"Good."

 

Alastor glanced over to the children who were currently laughing and chasing each other around. Lucifer at some point had changed into a large fluffy goat.

 

The demon king was running around as the children gave chase. His hooves echoing along the cobblestone. Alastor could tell that Lucifer was giving the children a challenge but enough of one to have fun. The fallen angel undoubtedly could win the game with more fanfare. When Lucifer stopped he pretended to not see the tall boy with dark skin and round face creeping up on him.

 

The boy cried out when he leapt at the goat catching the demon into his grasp. Only for Lucifer to mischievously grin and transform into a rabbit out of the boy's hold. Eventually Lucifer did allow the children to catch up but not before assuming other forms to keep the game interesting. The angel had found himself under a dogpile for his trouble as children tried to tickle him.

 

Ava and Orion were chasing after another group of first years. They had already caught three of them and were now trying to find more.

 

Alastor shook his head with a faint smile on his face, amusement flickering in his eyes. “He always did have a soft spot for children,” Alastor mused, his voice taking on a nostalgic tone that Harry hadn’t heard before.

 

Harry glanced back at Alastor, noticing the rare moment of vulnerability. It was fleeting, as Alastor’s expression quickly returned to its usual mask of calm composure.

 

“You seem surprised,” Alastor remarked, catching Harry’s gaze.

“I just… didn’t expect him to be so… playful,” Harry admitted with a slight shrug. “I mean, he’s the King of Hell, after all.”

Alastor huffed, the corner of his lips twitching upwards into a small smirk.

 

"Well, he has always had a childish personality, and being surrounded by children has certainly brought out the inner child in him. It doesn’t help that he’s the same size as them either," Alastor replied.

 

Harry and the others chuckled at that. It was true. Ava was a little shorter than the average seven year old. And the king was only a little bit taller.

 

The teen could tell the others were having a great time. The older kids had even gotten into the game. They were currently chasing the younger students or shouting encouragement to catch Lucifer who made his escape in another animal form.

 

Ava was currently running around the king. The little fawn had Orion on her head. The animal was bleating happily.

 

Harry watched as the blonde girl from before suddenly jumped on Lucifer. He made a sound of surprise and toppled over shifting out of his goat form.

 

Ava laughed and quickly ran over to him. She hopped onto his stomach. He looked down at the two with a look of mock surprise.

 

"Oh no! You've trapped me! Whatever will I do now!" Lucifer said dramatically, earning a giggle from the two girls.

 

"Well, you should give us some candy. It's the least you can do for attacking us!" Ava responded.

"Yeah! Give us candy or else!" The blonde spoke.

The king's eyes widened in fake shock.

"Me? Give out candy? Well if you insist."

 

With a snap of his fingers, several pieces of candy appeared in the girl's hands. Ava cheered and the blonde jumped up and down.

 

"Thanks Uncle Luci!" Ava spoke, giving the man a hug.

"No problem sweet pea. Now how about we join the others."

Lucifer picked up the little demon and held her in his arms. Orion hopped onto his shoulder.

 

Ava cheered and the man placed her down. The blonde ran off towards the group of students leaving Ava with Lucifer.

"Your Majesty, it is good to see you again."

Lucifer turned to face the speaker. It was Professor Dumbledore. Ava and Orion growled at the sight of the man.

 

Harry tensed and his friends shared a concerned look.

"Ah Headmaster I believe, it is good to see you again in a less … rhythmic state." the king responded, his smile faltering for a moment.

The headmaster chuckled. "Indeed it is, and may I say you are looking well."

 

"Yes, and I'm sure my presence here has raised quite a few concerns, which I can guarantee that no problems will arise."

"Thank you for your concern. But the reason why I have decided to greet you is because of this little one." the older man replied, his gaze moving over to Ava.

 

Ava glared at the man. Her tiny teeth were bared. Lucifer raised an eyebrow.

"Really? And what is the issue? If it's about the little prank that had occurred, then I can assure you, she has nothing to do with it. Though I don't blame her for pulling the prank. You knocked her out and placed her in a freezing cold lake for a tournament." the king stated. The air around Lucifer began to grow heavy.

 

"Now, now I understand that you are upset, but it was for her own protection. Making a deal with Mr. Potter is a very dangerous thing." the headmaster said, his tone firm.

 

Dumbledore looked apologetic. “Yes, I might have been too hasty in that regard. The circumstances of the event were far from ideal, even more so with outside interference forcing Potter to participate. It is just unfortunate that she did meet the criteria for the event.”

 

Lucifer wasn’t exactly impressed with the words but wizards were always careless and a little bit weird. Jesus christ you think that just because you can magic that you can do whatever you want. Talk about an egotistical race not to say that humans are any better but it's just more of the same.  "My niece is a smart child, she can make her own choices." Lucifer’s voice was sharp, his eyes narrowed slightly.

 

Noticing the tense atmosphere, Harry and his friends carefully approached the trio with Alastor right behind them.

"Your Majesty, Headmaster. What seems to be the problem?" Alastor questioned.

Lucifer glanced over at the Radio Demon, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly.

"Nothing. Just a little disagreement is all," Lucifer replied smoothly.

The tension in the air faded away.

 

Alastor wasn’t fooled but didn’t pursue the subject. "Good. Then shall we get back to the games." Alastor gestured towards the children who were all sitting around the courtyard.

 

They were all looking at the adults, some of the older students had even joined the first years. The few teachers that were outside moved forward. They were standing in between the students and the adults.

 

Harry knew what they were doing. They were protecting the children. The teens looked at the adults with concern and fear.

 

"I think that it would be best if we discussed this more in my office. It's private and secure." Dumbledore stated.

 

Lucifer crossed his arms. He didn’t really feel like doing that, it sounded boring and a waste of time.  "Very well. Alastor will you watch over our little girl? I‘ll like to talk to the headmaster alone. The last thing we need is for you to get angry."

 

The Radio Demon frowned but nodded.

"Excellent. Shall we go, Headmaster?" Lucifer spoke, offering the older man his arm.

"Yes, let's."

 

Lucifer placed a hand on Ava's head. "Don't worry sweet pea. We'll be right back."

The king then walked away with the headmaster. The teachers relaxed when the pair left the courtyard.

"Are you alright sir?" Harry asked, concern clear in his voice.

"I'm fine. Just a little peeved is all. No need to worry." the man spoke, his gaze moving over to the children.

 

"Do you think we should be worried about the king and Professor Dumbledore?" Ron asked, his voice laced with worry.

"Of course not, if anything that old coot is in for it. Lucifer can be quite cruel when provoked. Especially when it comes to my child." Alastor replied.

 

"Ava was perfectly safe during the second task. The mermaids were working with the Headmaster. He was the one who had told them to not hurt us." Hermione spoke.

 

“But that doesn’t change the fact that she was put in danger without her consent,” Alastor countered, his eyes narrowing slightly. “And while the Headmaster’s intentions may have been good, dealing with Lucifer is an entirely different matter. He doesn’t take kindly to anyone risking the safety of his family.”

 

Hermione opened her mouth to argue, but then closed it again. There was truth in Alastor’s words, even if it made her uneasy. Ava, though small and seemingly harmless, was no ordinary child. With someone as powerful as Lucifer watching over her, she was anything but vulnerable.

 

Ron shifted uneasily. “But do you think Dumbledore can handle him? I mean, he’s—”

“He’s powerful, yes,” Alastor interrupted. “But Lucifer’s power isn’t something you measure with wands or spells. It’s… different. More ancient. And more dangerous.” The man had all the confidence that Lucifer could handle himself.

 

Harry’s stomach churned with uncertainty. He had heard of Dumbledore facing down dark forces before, but there was something unsettling about the way Alastor spoke of Lucifer. There was an edge to the Radio Demon’s voice that implied more than just a parental rage.

 

Ava, who had been quiet this whole time, suddenly looked up at Harry, her fierce gaze softening slightly. “Don’t worry about Uncle Luci,” she said, her voice surprisingly calm for someone so small. “He’ll handle it. Mr. Dumbledore will be perfectly fine.”

 

Harry blinked, his thoughts racing.

The little demoness gave the teen a comforting smile. Her words did little to soothe his worries.

"But how can you be so sure?" Harry asked.

 

"Because he's been around since forever. He can take care of himself." Ava answered. With that she turned her attention back towards Alastor.

The large man knelt down and held out his arms.

 

Ava squealed and quickly ran towards him. The demoness jumped into his arms and clung to him tightly. Alastor smiled and rubbed her head. Looking up she noticed Moody watching them from a distance. She waved at the man, and the former Auror nodded his head.

 

“Daddy you have to meet that teacher over there! He has the same name as you. But he has a different accent and his face looks really funny! C'mon Daddy!" Ava tugged at his suit, her eyes lighting up with excitement.

 

"Very well dear." the man spoke, causing Ava to let out a loud cheer.

She wiggled out of his arms and the fawn grabbed his hand. Alastor stood up and followed the girl.

 

Harry watched them leave, his heart pounding in his chest.

Was it just him or did the temperature drop a bit?

He felt a chill run down his spine.

Ava said it would  be fine. Maybe he was just overreacting.

There was no need to worry.

Right?

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Lucifer hummed quietly as he sat in Dumbledore's office. He looked around the organized mess of a room. There were various piles of papers, books and other items scattered across the wooden floor. It was a chaotic mess.

 

The fallen angel couldn’t help but think of his own office back home. The mountains of ducks that he created which he should definitely, probably organize at some point. That's an issue for later Lucifer however now he needs to have a meeting that he doesn’t really feel like having but is doing because he loves his little niece! He’s the best uncle ever!

 

The headmaster's desk was a bit more organized, the only messy part was the chair. There were papers and books scattered across the seat and the back. His eyes drifted back to the old man sitting in front of him mixing a cup of tea. He didn't say anything as the old man got up and handed him a cup.

 

Lucifer took the offered drink and hummed. The headmaster took a sip from his own cup.

"Now, where were we?"

 

"You were explaining why my little girl was put in danger during the second task. And don't try to deny it, Ava may be kind but she is not one to forget an action against her."

 

Dumbledore sighed. "Yes, but you must understand. I only had the best interest of young Harry in mind."

Lucifer raised an eyebrow. "And how is putting his contractor in danger a good thing?" No matter how you spin it, Ava is well within her right to be angry. You don’t just knock someone out and place them at the bottom of a lake. That’s just a dick move.

 

"It was never my intention to harm her. The second task was merely an opportunity, it had required the champions to swim into the Black Lake to retrieve something that had been stolen from them. The organizers saw fit to use the champions' relationships…”

Lucifer still wasn’t impressed, talk about going too far for simple entertainment. It didn’t even make much sense, he doesn’t follow sports much but any decent sporting event would allow people to actually see the event. Using people as prizes or incentives for stupid competitions without their say is no excuse.

 

Dumbledore continued. “I was so insistent as I saw this as an opportunity to place her in a position in the hopes of her breaking the soul contract with Mr.Potter. It was a safety measure. I am still unsure of the extent of her abilities but her sudden appearance is alarming. Especially with the current situation of the tournament.”

In hindsight, Dumbledore should have handled the situation better. While he had nothing against demons the revelation that Harry sold his soul was unprecedented and in his panic caused this unfortunate situation. He isn’t sorry for trying to break the contract but even he can see his actions were a bit foolish in nature.

Lucifer jumped up, pointing at the headmaster with an accusing finger. "So you were trying to get her killed?"

"No, of course not. I merely wanted to break her agreement with the boy." 

 

"You do realize that by breaking the soul contract, you would have likely killed him yourself, correct?” Lucifer’s voice remained calm, but there was an undeniable edge to it.

 

Dumbledore’s hand paused mid-motion as he set his teacup down, the faint clink of porcelain on wood breaking the tense silence that had settled over the room.

 

“That… was not my intention, Mr. Morningstar. I assumed the bond could be severed without any harm befalling young Harry,” Dumbledore admitted, though his tone lacked the confidence he usually exuded.

 

Lucifer chuckled softly, a dark, almost amused sound. “Oh, Albus. You of all people should know better than to meddle in forces you don’t understand. A soul contract isn’t something you can just ‘sever’ without consequences. It’s not a schoolyard charm or a bit of advanced transfiguration. When it comes to souls, a person's word is everything.”

 

Dumbledore leaned back in his chair, his expression thoughtful but troubled. “I was only trying to protect Harry. The forces at play around him are… unpredictable.”

 

“Unpredictable? Yes. Dangerous? Absolutely.” Lucifer took a slow sip of his tea, savoring the taste before continuing. “But playing with a soul contract, particularly one tied to a demon, is more than just a bit dangerous. You could have very well screwed the kid over. I mean Ava is great, trust me on this but you don’t screw her over.”

The words offered little comfort for the headmaster. Harry to an extent was his responsibility, how could he face Lily and James if he allowed their son to be dragged off to Hell? The boy had suffered too much in life for him to be dragged off to eternal punishment because of Tom’s actions. There had to be a way to prevent this from happening.

 

Lucifer could practically see the gears turning in Dumbledore's head as the man processed his words. After a moment, Dumbledore set his own cup aside and folded his hands together, his eyes never leaving Lucifer.

“Is there any way to dissolve this contract with little consequence? Or even to transfer the payment to another?”

Lucifer tilted his head slightly. “Wow you are really into this helping the kid out. Not saying it’s a bad look but seriously what’s up with the entire situation around this kid? Seems like a nice kid to be running around in death tournaments if you know what I mean?”

Dumbledore was silent for a moment. Would Lucifer even care about the boy's plight? The headmaster would wager that Lucifer was at worst indifferent to the boy despite his demonic reputation. It wasn’t difficult to figure that Lucifer had a soft spot for children, the demon had no problem putting on a show for the students and allowing them to play rough with him. It was a gamble but telling the king of Hell Harry’s story wouldn’t hurt in the long run. It’s not exactly a secret anyway.

He starts at the beginning how on a Halloween night a mad man set his sights to murder an entire family. He told of the sacrifice Lily made in an attempt to protect her son and how that love protected the boy when he faced the same man again. He told how echoes of this man have haunted this boy throughout his time at Hogwarts and how it is very likely Tom was involved with Harry’s current predicament. In all honesty if he could have prevented any of this the headmaster would have but there is only so much anyone can do when the enemy is in hiding.

Lucifer for his part was wrapped into the story putting on a range of expressions on each event that transpired. He was also quick to comment on bad decisions, yes Lockhart was an incompetent teacher but at the time he seemed qualified. Who would have thought that this man was nothing but a fake especially when he had obtained awards for those supposed actions? One would think that the people who presented them would have done their own research.

By the end of it both men sat in silence and the tea was long gone.

“Is there nothing that can be done to allow Harry to keep his soul?” Dumbledore asked.

Lucifer shook his head. “I don’t make a habit of interfering with soul deals. However, I don’t think Ava is above being reasoned with. Harry seems like a smart boy; it's possible that they already have some sort of agreement in place.”

Dumbledore wouldn’t argue with that but he can’t trust that statement either since the boy admitted as such. “Ava informed me that everything has been finalized.”

Lucifer snorted. “Nah, that's just her being difficult. She likes making a show of how she’s the boss which granted that little cutie is very much one of the bosses of my heart but she’s also just six. Show her some moxie and she’s sure to agree if the deals are good enough. What do you want to convince Ava to do?”

“I would like to convince Ava to transfer the contract to me.”

“You wanna what now?”

“Transfer the contract to me. If it’s a soul Ava wants then I am not above offering my own to protect one of my students. Not much needs to change other than where the payment is coming from.”

 

Lucifer frowned, his gaze narrowing ever so slightly. That is one hell of an offer, literally. The headmaster was willing to sell his own soul to save this child.

He leaned back in his chair. This was an interesting proposal. It would definitely solve some problems. The kid wasn’t a bad guy, he didn't have much of a personality, but that can be changed. But Ava would go for this?

She was pretty upset by what happened in the lake.

"And why would Ava even go for this deal? You did put her in danger and she doesn't take well to those who would endanger her own. She might not look it, but she is a lot more like her father than you would believe. Even if I agree, and I am not saying I will, she would need some serious convincing.” Lucifer spoke.

Dumbledore didn't miss the subtle threat the man had offered. He couldn't help but shiver at the implications.

"Yes, but she would have more to gain by not going along with the deal." Dumbledore was quick to remind him.

"You can't always get what you want, Albus. And besides, I don't think the boy would be too keen on the deal. From the way it sounds, he's the only reason the little one hasn't eaten your soul."

Lucifer paused, tapping a clawed finger on the table.

"Well, maybe. But it's worth a shot. Right?"

"Sure, why not." Lucifer shrugged, a wide smile splitting his face. "Ava can be very stubborn, so good luck with that. And who knows, maybe Harry will come to his senses. Hell is not a place you want to end up."

Dumbledore nodded, his expression grim. "Thank you, Mr. Morningstar. You have been most helpful."

"Of course, Albus. Heck if you can convince my little sweet pea, then I would gladly help you with your little Voldemort problem. I'll be seeing you soon."

Lucifer got up from his seat and offered the man a small wave. Dumbledore waved back.

The king snapped his fingers and a red portal appeared behind him. With a flash of light the man disappeared.

The headmaster stared at the spot where Lucifer once sat. A heavy sigh left his lips.

This was not how he imagined his day going.

What an interesting fellow. 

 

Chapter 11: Bartered Souls and the Trial of Fate

The next few days passed by peacefully. Harry and the others spent their time preparing for the next task. They had no idea what the task would entail, so they needed to be ready for anything. Hermione was a bit stressed about the upcoming challenge. She had tried her best to get as much information about the previous tournaments. But each one was different, making the process of research a lot more difficult.

Ava, on the other hand, had been enjoying the peaceful time. She was currently sitting in the common room. The little demoness had decided to use her free time to color. Currently, she is drawing a picture.

Orion was sitting on the floor beside her. The stuffed deer was nibbling on a piece of chocolate. The little stuffed deer had been given some treats by the house elf Dobby. The creature had given the toy a whole box of chocolates. Harry was always glad to see Dobby doing better in life than when he first met the house elf, despite the trouble the elf caused Harry couldn’t fault his intentions either. Dobby was always nothing but helpful even if he did try to prevent him from returning to Hogwarts in his second year. 

Harry was currently sitting at a table reading over his notes. He was trying to come up with a strategy to win the next tournament. He was still thinking about what Lucifer and Dumbledore might have been talking about. He really wanted to ask the Headmaster, but he wasn't sure if it was a good idea. Although Harry wasn’t foolish enough to think that it didn’t have anything to do with what he claimed was the price for Ava’s help.

Ron was sitting on the floor reading a magazine. He flipped a page in The Quibbler, snickering to himself about an article on crumple-horned snorkacks. He glanced over at Ava and grinned. “Hey, Ava, what’re you drawing there? Another demon lurking in Hogwarts?”

Ava tilted her head and gave Ron an excited smile, holding up her paper. “Nope. It’s a picture of you, Ron!” She had drawn a surprisingly detailed picture of him with bright orange hair, standing heroically with a wand raised high. It made him look fierce but friendly.

Ron laughed. “Blimey, that’s actually pretty good! Might have to hang it up in the common room.”

Ava grinned, happy with her work, and handed it over to him proudly. Meanwhile, Harry looked up from his notes, watching them with a slight smile. Harry couldn’t help but be impressed with the picture. Sure Ron can be a git sometimes but he’s definitely a trustworthy friend. Harry could imagine that being admired in such a way would be well received by him.

His mind still lingered on Dumbledore and Lucifer’s conversation. He had a growing suspicion that something big was happening behind the scenes, something that involved him in ways he couldn’t fully understand yet.

Just as Harry was beginning to contemplate asking Ava about it, Professor McGonagall stepped inside, her usual stern expression softening at the sight of the small demoness. "Hello, Ava. How are you feeling?"
"Hiya professor! I'm good, just coloring." Ava said, excitedly waving her drawing at the teacher.
"Excellent. I'm glad to see you are doing well." the older woman smiled.

Harry blinked. Why was the professor here? Usually when a professor walked up to a student it usually meant something was going on. Not to say that the interaction couldn’t be as simple as a greeting but Professor McGonagall wasn’t one for small talk beyond nodding a greeting.

"Professor, is everything alright?" Harry asked, glancing nervously at his friends.
McGonagall turned her attention to the teen and her eyes softened. "Yes. I've been tasked with collecting Miss Ava for a meeting."

"Who am I going to meet?" Ava asked, cutely tilting her head.
"Headmaster Dumbledore. He would like a word with you alone. If you are up to it?”

Harry tensed along with the atmosphere. Ava wasn’t a fan of the headmaster at the moment so it felt foolish to test the little demon. From how she talked Ava made it sound as if Dumbledore's continued existence was thanks to her own benevolence. Harry couldn’t be sure if she did have the power to kill Dumbledore but he did know that Ava was very well connected. If Ava wanted to cause serious trouble then she would if she wanted.

Ava pouted as she sat up from her spot on the floor. Orion hopped onto the fawn's head and nuzzled her face. “The last time Mr. Dumbledore asked to see me alone he knocked me out and gave me to the mermaids in the lake. I don't like him. He's a big meanie."

Mcgonagall chuckled. "You have nothing to worry about. If it makes you feel better he’s been meaning to apologize for some time now but you’ve always been busy." McGonagall hadn’t been impressed with the headmaster's actions either but at the very least he was trying to make amends. She hadn’t been happy about the current circumstances involving Mr. Potter's soul but that was still no excuse to force a child into such a situation. The professor was confident enough that Ava wasn’t a malicious entity, expressing impressive self control given her age.

Ava looked thoughtful for a moment. She then nodded her head. She reached up for Orion and the stuffed deer hopped onto her arms. "Okay. If you say so. But I'm still not gonna be happy about it." the fawn mumbled.
McGonagall gave the child a soft smile. She held out her hand. "Well, shall we be going? I'm sure the headmaster is waiting."

"Wait Professor!” Harry called out, standing up from his seat. Ron and Hermione quickly followed his lead.
The older woman turned to him, her eyebrow raising. "Yes, Mr.Potter?"
"Are you sure Ava should go with you alone?" Harry asked, concern clearly in his tone. Harry didn’t want any negative feelings to result in a fight. Ava has made it clear that she didn’t like Dumbledore and while he did believe that Dumbledore wanted to apologize he wasn’t under the illusion that he had given up on trying to break the deal.

McGonagall raised an eyebrow. "Of course. Ava will be fine. Now, please, return to your studies. Your break period will be ending soon." The older woman turned back to the demoness. "Come along. You don't want to keep the headmaster waiting."
"Yes ma'am. I'll see you later, Harry."

With that, Ava walked towards the older woman. The fawn grabbed the professor's hand. They walked out of the room together.
Harry watched them leave, his stomach churning with unease. Ron and Hermione shared a concerned look. Harry let out a sigh. He very much hoped the meeting would turn out well.
"This can't be good."

~~~~~~~~~~

Ava was silent as she walked down the hall with the professor. The little demoness had a frown on her face. She had no idea why the headmaster wanted to see her. The fawn hoped it had nothing to do with the final task. She swore that if he tried to make her into another sacrifice she would make him regret it.

"Miss. Ava, are you alright?"
Ava snapped out of her thoughts. She glanced at the older woman. "Yeah. Just worried. Why does the headmaster want to see me?”

McGonagall was silent for a moment. The older woman then let out a soft sigh. "He didn’t tell me. He simply said it was a private matter." “I was informed that the headmaster wished to apologize, beyond that I couldn’t tell.”
Ava hummed in thought. Ava hoped it was a sincere apology. People made mistakes and as long as they acknowledge what they did wrong she isn’t above forgiving people. 
The two were silent once more. It didn't take them long to reach the Headmaster's office.
McGonagall stood beside the statue. "The password is: lemon drop."
The gargoyle slid to the side, revealing the staircase leading up.

Ava frowned and glanced up at the older woman.
"I’ve got this." the fawn whispered, a hint of nervousness in her voice. Her ears flattened in response to her emotions.
"Are you sure? I can come with you. Headmaster Dumbledore won't mind."
Ava appreciated the offer but she was a big girl! She didn’t need to have any adults holding her hand during any meetings or confrontations. Ava was an overlord of Hell and she has faced much more dangerous situations than an old man in a bathrobe. "It's okay. I'll be fine. Promise. I have Orion with me this time." Ava replied, tightening her hold on the stuffed deer who gave a squeak in response.

McGonagall nodded her head. "Alright. Good luck, Miss. Ava."
Ava smiled, nodding her head. The small demoness turned and began walking up the steps. The trip to the top was quiet and uneventful. Ava paused when she reached the door. She took a deep breath and exhaled. She then knocked on the door.

"Enter."
Ava took another deep breath. She pushed the door open and cautiously walked inside.
"Ah, Miss. Ava, how are you? I hope I'm not disturbing your afternoon."
"I'm fine. What do you want, headmaster? You didn't call me up here to check on me, did you?"

"No, no, nothing of the sort. I’m afraid. Please, come and sit down.” Dumbledore reached into a bowl, holding out a wrapped treat in his hand. “Would you like a lemon drop? Or a sherbet lemon?"
Ava eyed the bowl on the desk with distrust. "No thanks. I'm good."
"If you insist. Would you prefer something else?"
"No."
"Very well. Come and have a seat, Miss. Ava."

Ava slowly and hesitantly walked forward taking a seat in the chair across from him. The headmaster was smiling, though Ava could sense something odd and tense in his manner. It was making her feel a bit nervous.

Dumbledore folded his hands, resting them on his desk as he regarded Ava with a piercing yet kind gaze. His blue eyes seemed to study her, flickering with an intensity she couldn’t quite place. She shifted in her seat, clutching Orion a bit tighter.

“Ava,” he began, his voice calm and deliberate, “I would first like to express my deepest apologies for my actions that led up to the second task. It was wrong of me to force you into such a situation especially when it was against your wishes.”
Ava kept quiet, the apology was much appreciated but that didn’t mean the headmaster was forgiven. Words mean less when compared to actions and Dumbledores were beyond rude.
Dumbledore wasn’t deterred by the younger girl's silence. “I wanted to speak to you because… I would like to make a deal with you. And before you object, hear my explanation first. I believe this is a mutually beneficial arrangement, and I think you will find it very appealing, indeed. All I ask is that you listen to what I have to say, and then decide. Is that acceptable, Miss. Ava?"

Ava stared at the headmaster, her gaze narrowing slightly. He had caught her attention, but she still felt uneasy. After a moment, Ava nodded her head.

Dumbledore gave her a warm smile.
"Thank you, my dear. Now, where should I begin?"
"How about you start with why you wanted to talk to uncle Luci ." Ava stated, her eyes narrowing.
"Ah, yes. The meeting. That is what we need to discuss."
"So why did you want to meet with him?" Ava asked, her tone curious.
"It is regarding your contract with Mr. Potter."
"And what about it?" Ava was starting to get an idea of what Dumbledore was attempting to do. He had tried to go over her authority and communicated with Lucifer. That’s not how things worked, Lucifer had no say or interest in dealings made by sinners.

"I want to offer a different arrangement. Instead of Harry, the contract would be between you and myself. That way you would still have a soul to collect."

Ava raised an eyebrow. She didn't look surprised or shocked, just skeptical. "Okay. Why would I even consider this deal?" Ava questioned, the arrangement she and Harry had was good enough. 

"Well, Mr. Potter is young, he is a good boy who doesn't deserve a fate such as eternal damnation. If you agree to this deal, you can save him from an eternity of suffering. Plus, as an added bonus, I am sure your father would be pleased if you collected my soul."

Ava frowned. "He really wouldn’t care, but that's not important. You would give your soul for his? That is the most ridiculous thing I've ever heard."

Dumbledore gave the little girl a reassuring smile.
"It's the truth, Ava. I'm willing to give up my soul for him. He deserves a chance at a peaceful afterlife with his parents."
Ava didn’t disagree with that sentiment. Every child deserves peace especially when they are given a rotten hand in life. Ava had been lucky enough to find Alastor when she did but she knew some children weren’t always that lucky. If Harry was able to see his parents then Ava would support that. "You would really do that?"

"I would. Harry doesn't deserve the fate that awaits him. I will not allow him to suffer such a horrible fate. Even if it means giving up my own soul."

Ava fell silent, her gaze narrowed as she thought about the man's offer. She didn't trust him, but his words were sincere. She let out a huff and crossed her arms. The sentiment was so touching that she would have accepted the offer. That was if she was actually taking Harry’s soul, but she wasn’t and the old man didn’t know that.
Ava would be sure to give Harry a stern talking to about this. While she is willing to respect people's privacy in personal matters the lie seems to have gone on for long enough! Ava almost feels guilty for her next words but she still held resentment for Dumbledore's actions.
"I’m sorry but no. I'm not taking your soul. You're a good man, Mr. Dumbledore. And honestly, the fact that you are willing to give up your soul is very touching. But it's not what I want."

Dumbledore's face fell at the fawn's words. "Are you certain, my dear? I have no desire to see Harry suffer the same fate that Tom did."

"Yes. I am. Now, if you'll excuse me. I need to get back to Harry. We have the final task we need to prepare for.”
Ava stood up from her seat and quickly made her way towards the door.
Dumbledore rose from his own seat. "Miss. Ava, please. Consider the offer. Think of Harry."

"I am, Mr. Dumbledore. But I've made my choice. Goodbye."
Ava hurried out of the room, closing the door behind her. She sighed in relief. She was glad that the conversation was over. Ava walked down the stairs and back towards the common room.

The little fawn needed a nice cup of juice to help calm her nerves.
Her day was already stressful and it was only morning. It was unfortunate that she couldn’t take much enjoyment from denying the older man. Ava was always a sucker for genuineness.  

~~~~~~~~~~~

It was a couple of months later, when Harry would get the answer to what the final task was. Professor Mcgonagall had held him back after class, explaining that he was to show up on the Quidditch pitch at nine o’clock that evening.

Ava had been very curious about the task, so she decided to go with Harry. Much to the teen's displeasure. Unfortunately as always there is very little he can do to stop her.

Harry and the others had figured out that the small fawn tended to get extremely hyper after nine or ten. The child could barely sit still and the only way to get her to fall asleep was to bribe her with a fun activity for the next day. Which was quite easy when given the fact that she finds entertainment in every class she attends.
Harry was curious to know how Alastor would have dealt with the situation but Harry had no doubt that Alastor would find the situation entertaining. It’s also obvious the demon would be entirely unhelpful in the situation, preferring that fawn make his life difficult. Harry imagined that it was for the express reason of encouraging Ava back home as quickly as possible without killing him.
The level of pettiness from adults was baffling at times.

Hermione had been worried about Ava's hyperactivity. The teen had done some research on child sleeping patterns. She discovered that children tend to get a bit hyper around her age during bedtime. Ava was supposed to sleep around eight or nine.

That was why the little demoness was currently holding Harry's hand. Her large tail wagged from side to side. Orion was sitting on his shoulder equally as excited.
Harry sighed. He glanced down at the small fawn and gave her a weak smile.

"Hey, Ava, how about we go visit Hagrid after we go to the Quidditch pitch? He probably would let you play with the Niffler’s again. What do you think?" He was hoping that this could be a new way to tire her out.

Ava stopped and tilted her head. She was silent for a moment. She then gasped, a bright grin forming on her face. "Yes! I want to play with the Niffler's. They're so cute."

"That's good."
Ava giggled. "Oh, I can't wait. I'm gonna play with the baby Nifflers."
Harry chuckled. The two continued walking down the hall. They came across Cedric, who looked just as confused and nervous as Harry.

"Cedric!"
Cedric looked over and grinned. "Oh, hey, Harry. Hi Ava, Orion.” Orion gave a small yip of greeting.
"Hi, Cedric." Ava chirped.

"Have you any idea what the task will be?" Cedric asked as they made it out of the castle and onto the grounds, heading for the Quidditch field.
"No clue."
"Me neither. Hey, are you feeling okay? You seem a bit tired. Are you sick? Or did Ava keep you up all night?"
Harry groaned. "Yes, I'm fine. And no. Ava didn't keep me up all night. I've been doing a lot of research about the tournament and the past tasks. It's been a bit stressful."
Stressful was an understatement. This task was still one more opportunity for everything to go wrong. 
"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that. Well, hopefully, this task won't be as stressful. Though knowing the history, it won’t be easy."
"That's what I'm afraid of." Harry sighed.

"Don't worry, Harry, we'll do our best. Who knows, maybe it won't be so bad. Maybe they'll have us race hippogriffs or something like that. It's not like it's going to be anything as extreme as the dragon’s were, right?" Cedric smiled.

Harry and Cedric both laughed, their nerves dissipating somewhat.

Ava giggled. "Hippogriffs are cool. We know a guy who rides one. He's very nice." Harry tensed at her words he knew that she was talking about Sirius. The teen wondered how his godfather was doing.

He hadn't seen the man in months. Sure he had been sending food packages, with the occasional letter to the mountain that he was hiding in. But it wasn’t the same as seeing him.

He really hoped Sirius was okay.
They finally made it to the pitch and saw the other champions waiting there. The Quidditch field didn’t look like its normally flat surface, however. It was as if someone was building long twisting and crisscrossing walls throughout it.

"What is this, what's going on?" Cedric muttered, staring at the construction. Both couldn’t help feeling a bit horrified at the pitch being in such a state. This was where the houses competed and practiced quidditch. 
"They’re building a hedge maze!” Ava shouted as ran up to the other champions, her excitement clear.

Harry, Cedric, and the others looked to see where the child was pointing. It was indeed a small hedge that was forming a maze. Harry couldn't help but stare at the structure in awe.

"What do you think?” Bagman said proudly as he watched Ava excitedly run through the growing hedges. “They’re growing nicely aren’t they? Give them a month and Hagrid’ll have them twenty feet high. Don’t worry,” he added, seeming to read the worried and upset looks on Harry and Cedric's faces. It broke the two Quidditch players' hearts to see the new state of their field.

“Oh don’t worry boys, you'll have your field back to normal once the task is over. You see, the champions are each going to enter the maze at set intervals, starting with Mr. Krum, Miss. Delacour, followed by Mr. Diggory, then finally Mr. Potter. You will have a time limit of three hours, and all you have to do is reach the middle of the maze and collect the tournament cup."

“We simply ‘ave to go through the maze?” Fleur asked, raising an eyebrow, sounding rather skeptical.
"That's correct," Bagman replied cheerfully.
Fleur and Viktor shared a skeptical look, as did Cedric and Harry.
It seemed simple enough but as the tournament has shown there was always a catch in these tasks.
"What else will be in there?" Harry asked.

"There will be obstacles. Hagrid will provide plenty of creatures to test your abilities and cunning. There will also be spells you’ll need to disable or avoid. But it's up to you how you get past them." Bagman said, a large grin on his face.

Ava giggled. "I can't wait. This sounds like so much fun."

Bagman stared down at the little demoness. His expression softened. He reached out and ruffled her hair. Ava smiled and leaned into the touch. “I’m sorry to say this but the rules for no outside help are still in effect. Unless Mr. Potter can summon you once more while inside the maze you can’t help him. No matter how much you want to. But you can wait outside the maze with the others."

"Awwww. Okay." Ava pouted, her ears lowering in disappointment.
The four champions spent a while wandering around the growing maze, looking at all the twists and turns. It seemed to have been designed as a fairly simple one, but there were some odd-looking areas. Bagman had long since dismissed them and left, so Harry and the others were alone with their thoughts.

With the night air nipping at them everyone had agreed to head back inside. They didn't have much to talk about. All except Viktor who stopped Harry and Ava from leaving.
"Harry, may I speak to you for a minute?” Viktor asked.
Harry paused. He glanced down at the small child holding his hand. Ava gave him a shrug. The teen nodded his head.
Neither of them had much of an opinion of Viktor Krum but at the very least they knew that he wasn’t a threat beyond being competition. Not to mention he seemed nice enough from what they’ve heard from Hermione. The girl had clearly enjoyed being Krums partner for the ball at least until Ron had upset her by being a git.
"Alright. What is it?"
"Can we talk alone? Please?" 
Harry stared at the older boy. He glanced at Ava, who gave him a nod. 
"Okay." 

Harry let go of Ava's hand. The small demoness opened her arms to allow Orion to hop onto her shoulder.
"We are gonna go play over there.” Ava pointed towards the forest. 
"Alright. Just stay where we can see you."
"We will. Bye-bye."
Harry and Viktor waved the girl goodbye.

Ava and Orion quickly made their way towards the edge of the forest. Ava sat down with the stuffed deer hopping onto her lap.
"Now what?"
Ava was curious about what the boys might be talking about but she could respect that it wasn’t any of her business. Teenagers had a habit of talking amongst themselves especially if it involved some sort of gossip. Ava had some ideas of what could be happening but she trusted that everyone involved could be mature about it.
Ava hummed in thought, her eyes drifting towards the forest. Movement had caught her eye. The little fawn grinned, grabbing the stuffed deer. She got onto her feet and walked into the forest.

Ava knew that she wasn't supposed to leave the grounds. But the creature or something had captured her attention. So the fawn had no choice but to investigate. What if it was a cute animal like a bunny or even a magical creature like one of Hagrid's blast-ended skrewts! Those creatures were hideous! 

The small demoness made her way deeper and deeper into the forest. Orion was quiet as they walked. His ears perked up. He had a bad feeling about this. Although Ava was confident in her ability to defend herself if the worst did happen.
A man stumbled from behind the trees. He was dirty and bloody. The man's clothing were torn and covered in dirt and dried blood. Getting a closer look Ava recognized the man as one of the judges for the tournament. Mr. Crouch if she remembers correctly. They were just talking about his disappearance.

The man had a crazed look in his eyes. He looked unhinged. Ava stared at the man with wide eyes. Orion let out a warning growl as he moved closer to them. The man was clearly in distress.

"Mr. Crouch. What happened? You look hurt. Should I get a teacher or professor?" Ava asked but she was ignored by the man.

Crouch was mumbling to himself, his words incoherent and broken. His voice was raspy and his gaze was unfocused. It reminded her of the more eccentric residents of Hell. Nifty tended to not make much sense when she became upset but overall she tended to be a delight to be around. 

"Sir? Are you okay? Can you hear me? Do you need help? Hello? Anyone?"
The man looked at her, a crazed and desperate look in his eyes. He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could a voice rang out from the darkness.

"AVA! WHERE ARE YOU?!" Harry’s worried voice rang out, echoing through the trees.
Ava flinched at the sound of her name. She glanced at the man. He was shaking and sweating profusely. Ava frowned. She didn't want to leave him alone. He looked really sick and needed help. But Harry was worried and the last thing she wanted was to make him stressed.

Ava grabbed the man’s hand. "Come on, mister. I know you're hurt but my friend is worried about me. If we go to him he can help you." She tried to pull him along but he quickly went stiff before falling to his knees. He let out a pained groan.

"Sir, are you okay? You're really pale." Ava knew it was a stupid question to ask but she was out of depth at this point.
"Ava, I know you're in here somewhere. Where are you?!" Harry shouted.
"Harry! I’m over here!"
Ava heard footsteps coming closer.

"Are you okay?" Harry asked as he ran towards her with Viktor. He quickly noticed the man.
"Mr. Crouch?! What are you doing here? We have been searching for you. Where have you been?"

The man remained silent, his breathing heavy. His whole body shook. He grabbed a hold of Ava’s arm pulling her close. He stared into her eyes with a crazed expression.

"Help...my...boy...he needs help... get… Dumbledore…my fault… all my fault!” Crouch muttered in a hoarse whisper, his eyes darting frantically between the three of them.
Ava was confused. "Boy? Who are you talking about?"
Crouch's grip tightened around the fawn's arm. She winced, she didn’t like the rough treatment at all but was being patient with the man. Clearly he was going through something and being rough with him would not help the situation.

"Whoa, hey, sir, please, stop, you're hurting me."
"My boy… need… tell Dumbledore… must find him!"
"Please, sir, calm down, we can help you, we'll find your boy." Harry assured, gently placing his hands over Crouchs in an attempt to get him to release the demon.
"It's too late… all my fault… so stupid... shouldn't have brought him here...my fault... I'm sorry…"

"No, it's not, I promise, you'll get him back, we'll help you," Harry pleaded, reaching out for him, but the man just kept shaking his head, his grip tightening further.

"No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! Not me! Him! He's alive! Must tell Dumbledore!… Dark Lord… danger… Harry Potter!" Crouch screamed, his eyes wild and wide.

Viktor stepped forward, also trying to break his grip, but the man held onto Ava, his face contorted with fear and desperation.

"Sir, please, let go, you're hurting me." Ava was losing patience, she wasn’t angry at Crouch but she very much hated being in pain. Orion was growling steadily getting louder as the situation progressed. 
"My son... my son... have to find him... I'm sorry..."

Ava cried out as the man's nails dug into her arm. Orion growled lunging at the distressed man biting down on his arm. Ava also head butted the man in the chin, hoping to loosen his grip. With a sudden yelp, Crouch flinched and released Ava, staggering back. He looked down at his own hand as if surprised by what he’d done, then glanced at the trio with a strange mixture of horror and guilt.
The bite hadn’t broken any skin but the action had been enough to shock Crouch into letting go. There wasn’t even blood from the knock on his head either but the situation was not ideal. Crouch didn’t deserve it but it also wasn’t okay what he had been doing either. Ava was clearly fed up with being manhandled.
Harry quickly pulled Ava behind him, placing himself between her and the distressed man.  More for Crouch’s safety than Ava’s. The young fawn looked ready to pounce on the man. Viktor stood beside him, looking wary and ready to intervene if needed.

“Mr. Crouch… we need to get you to Dumbledore,” Harry said, his voice steady but firm. “You’re not well. He can help you.”

For a moment, Crouch seemed to comprehend, his gaze softening as he nodded slowly. Then his eyes shifted, his face twisting with terror once more. He staggered backward, clutching at his head as if he were fighting some inner turmoil.

Harry quickly gave up on trying to persuade him and turned to the others, hissing quietly.
"Viktor could you watch him while I bring Ava inside and bring Dumbledore here?"
"Of course. Go. I will stay here and watch him. Be careful." Viktor had no doubt the situation was serious and had every intention of doing his part in ensuring the man got help. As the oldest in the three he had no problem allowing the younger to run off to get help. No one needed to experience a man like Crouch in such a state. What was experienced was already upsetting enough.

Harry nodded. He grabbed Ava's hand and hurried towards the entrance of the forest. Ava didn't argue. Her arm was aching from the man's grip. Orion had moved from her shoulders to her arms. He had a frown on his face. The small demon was glaring at the man.

Ava couldn't understand what had gotten the man so scared. She was sure that Harry would tell her what was going on. The teen quickly guided the child towards the school. He couldn't believe that Mr. Crouch had returned. That he had gone mad. Ava couldn't help but wonder what had happened to him.

Chapter 12: A very eventful night!

They didn’t make it back in time. When Harry and Ava had finally returned with Dumbledore after a standoff with Snape. The three found Viktor lying unconscious on the ground and Mr. Crouch missing.

The Headmaster was quick to revive the Bulgarian champion, but Viktor had no answers. All he could remember was seeing a man and a woman. Then a bright light and that was it. In Ava’s opinion the boy got off easy considering how this entire situation is turning out. If she was a betting demon her money is on Mr. Crouch being dragged off and killed by whoever knocked out Viktor. 

The news of Mr. Crouch's reappearance and disappearance had spread throughout the castle. The man had apparently gone completely mad and was raving about a dark lord. The rumor had the students and teachers whispering.

It was really something that had been irking Ava. Harry had summoned her to protect him in the tournament due to an unknown person placing his name in the Goblet. That had been the reason why she was there. The fawn knew for a fact that it had to be a teacher. Whether it be from the Hogwarts staff or one of the two representatives from the other schools. Now with Mr. Crouch’s rambled words, she now knew why they had put his name in the goblet. Voldemort.

It didn’t take a genius to connect the dots. Mr. Crouch admitted to doing something terrible which was related to Voldemort. He’s also a key figure in organizing the tournament which Harry has been dragged into. It’s an entire goddamn conspiracy with the culprits taking steps to tie up loose ends.

This was getting more complicated than she had expected.
Ava and Orion were sitting in the Gryffindor common room, coloring on the floor. Ron was sitting next to her. The redhead had been keeping an eye on the little demoness. He was currently reading the paper. Harry was pacing around the room. The teen couldn't sit still. He had been anxious ever since the final task had been announced.

After telling Ron and Hermione about the final task and about what had happened with Mr. Crouch the three decided it was best to work on a spell for him. The spell in question was Stupefy, the Full Body-Bind, and the Disarming Charm. Harry wasn't sure what they would face in the maze. He figured it would be good to have a couple of spells up his sleeve.

"I still don't understand. Why would Mr. Crouch go crazy and disappear right before the tournament? It doesn't make any sense." Harry mumbled, crossing his arms.

"Well, the only thing we know for certain is that he's not in his right mind." Hermione stated, glancing at her friend.
"It's probably a curse or something. I'm sure he was tortured." Ron said, flipping the page of the paper.
"Tortured? By who? And how did he escape?"
Ron shrugged. "Maybe he didn't. Maybe they let him go to make it look like he escaped."
"Why would anyone do that?"

"I don't know. Maybe they wanted him to get caught. To send a message. Or to throw suspicion off themselves. It could be a trap." Harry paused and turned towards the redhead.

“I don’t think it matters anymore.” Ava commented, kicking her feet.
Harry gave her a look. “What do you mean?”

“We know that there is someone that shouldn’t be here in the school. They put your name in the goblet. Not to mention they probably knocked Viktor out to take Mr. Crouch away. If my daddy was the one to do it he would have dealt with Mr. Crouch so he couldn’t talk anymore.”

Harry couldn’t help but be disturbed at Ava’s comment. He chose to ignore it, considering her and her fathers situation there isn’t much doubt that they were upstanding citizens if they ended up in Hell. It was just different to have some sort of confirmation although considering how Alastor behaves and speaks it isn’t entirely a surprise either.

This must be his punishment for summoning a demon.
Ava wasn’t finished however, “I bet the surprise is in the maze, you wizards just stand around waiting for the events to end without seeing what's happening. It’s boring but it’s perfect for cheating or setting up traps by the end. Not to mention this is a magic maze. Who's to say that you wouldn’t be magicked somewhere else when no one is looking?”

Harry couldn’t fault that logic, how many times did things take a turn by the end of the year? In his first year he thought Snape was trying to steal the stone only for it to be Professor Quirrell. Second year there was the chamber of secrets where it turned out that Ginny was the one to open it because of a cursed diary which also involved Voldemort. Third year had him believing that Sirius was responsible for the death of his parents only for it to be Ron’s rat!

“Blimey Harry, this isn’t looking good for you.” Ron commented, sounding horrified.
Hermione sighed. She set her book aside and stood up. "Maybe, but until we know more, we can't make any assumptions."

Harry shook his head. There isn’t any point worrying about these assumptions. All he can do is prepare for the final task as best he can. "She's right. Besides, I'm more concerned about the final task. I really have no idea what's in store for me."

"Yeah, but you don’t have to worry too much. You have me helping you!” Ava chirped, jumping to her feet.
Harry smiled. "That's true. Though you are not allowed to go with me."
"But I can give you something that can help you!"
"And what's that?"

Ava snapped her fingers, through a puff of smoke a small green stuffed chameleon appeared. Ava handed the toy to the teen. "This little guy can blend into any surroundings . You can bring him into the maze with you and he’ll alert me if you're in trouble. And if you need me to come to your aid, just say 'come'. He'll also help you move through the maze faster. That way, I can be there if you need me."

Harry stared at the small plush in awe. The toy was quite cute. It had a large grin and was staring at him with curious eyes. The teen reached out and took the toy. "Wow, this is amazing, Ava. Thank you." It really means a lot.

Ava giggled. "You're welcome. I figured it would be best to give you a backup plan. Just be careful with him, the little guy is a sinner who was a big kleptomaniac. Don't let him touch anything unless you want to be blamed for missing items.”

Harry let out a nervous chuckle. Knowing that he was holding what was an actual person turned stuffed animal made him uneasy, but he didn't have a choice. He had to get through the maze. Preferably alive and unmaimed.

"So, now that the plan is set. I want to talk to Dumbledore. I’m sure he has answers to questions that I’ve been thinking about. It’s obvious that Mr. Crouch’s words weren’t just crazy nonsense given the circumstances, they are likely warnings.” Ava’s voice was steady, but her brows knit in concern as she glanced from Harry to Hermione.

Hermione, ever the one to piece together mysteries, nodded thoughtfully. “I think you’re right. Mr. Crouch didn’t just lose his mind. If he was warning us about the You Know Who, maybe he saw something he wasn’t supposed to, or someone made sure he wouldn’t be able to reveal too much.”

Ron and Harry nodded. They looked at the clock, it was an hour before curfew.
"Well, if you want to talk to Professor Dumbledore, we better go now." Harry advised, putting the toy into his pocket. Harry very much hoped that the object didn’t have much sentience. It didn’t feel right stuffing a person in a pocket.

Ava jumped up grabbing Orion and ran to the portrait hole with Harry following behind her. Ron and Hermione stayed back to study. 

The hallways were deserted and the few students that were still roaming around were heading to their common rooms. Harry and Ava moved silently through the halls. Harry led the way and the fawn followed.

They were quick in reaching the headmaster's office. Once the two were in front of the gargoyle statue, Harry stepped up.
"Cockroach clusters."

The gargoyle came to life and jumped aside, allowing the teens access. As they made their way up the steps the sounds of arguing could be heard. Ava and Harry shared a look. They hurried their pace and soon the door came into view. The two paused outside and listened.

"Ludo says Bertha’s perfectly capable of getting herself lost. I agree we would have expected to have found her by now, but all the same, we’ve no evidence of foul play, Dumbledore, none at all. As for her disappearance being linked with Barty Crouch’s!” A man’s voice rang out. Ava’s ears perked up at the mention of Crouch’s name .

“And what do you think happened to Barty Crouch, Minister?” That was Moody’s voice, Ava was sure.
"He's...well, he's cracked, hasn't he Alastor? Lost his mind! Wandering around the forest , babbling about his dead son..."

Ava couldn’t help but frown at that comment. No one just cracks like that, even if that was the case it was only because no one was paying attention. Who the hell was this idiot kidding? Especially after everything that has happened so far.

"He was not ill when he arrived here, Cornelius. He seemed worried, but not ill. If his mind has become unbalanced, it's occurred since he got here. And if that's the case, it raises a few interesting questions, doesn't it?" Dumbledore asked.

"You think somebody here unbalanced his mind?" A deep growl from Moody answered him.
"I think we need to consider the possibility, Alastor. Someone who knows the Dark Arts..."
"You're suggesting a student?"

"I'm not suggesting anything, but the headmaster of Durmstrang was an ex death eater. Beauxbatons is under the leadership of Madame Maxime, a half giant. One of the two could have attacked Barty Crouch without fear of him retaliating. There's also the fact that Mr. Potter was entered into the tournament and no one knows who did it." Cornelius spoke, his voice wavering.

Sounds like this idiot is just looking for the easiest people to blame. No one would question accusations thrown against a former criminal. Their dirty pasts are enough to earn them damnation in this life. 

In terms of Madame Maxime it’s bias and prejudice plain and simple. The fact that he specifically mentioned her origins goes to show where his thoughts are going. 

Either way the man’s explanation just goes to show he's just dragging his feet in terms of the utter mess of this tournament. Ava is genuinely concerned about most wizards' inability to have common sense.

"I've told you that I've been looking into that. I'm confident that we'll discover the culprit before too long." Moody replied.

Ava frowned at that. It’s obvious that this man had nothing, usually when people said that it's just a means to placate people. The year was closing up and this expert apparently had very little to show for it. Ava expected better.

"And what's your verdict, Alastor? Who do you think entered Mr. Potter's name into the goblet?" Dumbledore asked.
Ava glanced at Harry and saw the boy had a deep scowl.
“Can we wrap up this discussion?” growled Moody.
“Yes, yes, let’s go down to the grounds, then,” Fudge said, impatiently.
“No, it’s not that,” said Moody, “it’s just that Potter and his little demon want a word with you, Dumbledore. They are just outside the door.”

There was a short silence, before it was opened by Moody.  This is what Ava meant, this man could see through walls but he couldn’t narrow down a list of suspects?

"Well come on in."
Harry and Ava shared a glance, before entering the room. Moody shut the door behind them. The Minister had his back towards the teens. Ava could tell that the man had been sweating, probably from stress.

"Mr. Potter! How are you?” Fudge said, turning to face them. His smile was wide and friendly, but his eyes were tired.
"I'm fine, sir.” Harry answered, glancing at the others.
"That’s excellent to hear. And this must be your demon I’ve read so much about in the Daily Prophet. My she’s an interesting one isn't she? A demon hasn’t answered a wizard's call in over fifty years. And yet, here you are, and you're a child too."

Fudge reached out a hand towards the girl.
Ava stared at the man before her. He didn't seem threatening, but she didn't feel like she could trust him. He wasn’t the type of person she would normally associate herself with. Fudge seemed like the type who would backstab you if things got tough. So, she turned to the other adults for answers.

"Mr. Potter. What is your demon's name? Do you know her age?" Fudge questioned, eyeing the demon with interest.
"Her name is Ava and she's six." Ava answered in an annoyed tone. She didn’t appreciate the direction of his question.

Fudge blinked and turned towards the demoness. He stared at her for a few seconds, before looking at Dumbledore. "Did she just answer my question?"

"Yes, she’s quite capable of answering for herself Cornelius. Though you should take heed of her temperament. It would not do well to anger her."

As everyone should, Ava is normally a good girl but that doesn’t mean she's above making a ruckus. Disrespect will not be tolerated especially from people who believe themselves to be her betters. 

"So, I see." The minister replied, before clearing his throat. "Well, I'm Cornelius Fudge, Minister of Magic."
"I could care less about who you are. I’m just here to talk to the old man.” Ava hissed out, pointing at Dumbledore. Orion gave a growl in agreement.

Fudge took a step back, momentarily taken aback by the fierce response. He quickly recomposed himself, adjusting his collar and nodding. “Ah… yes, well, that will have to wait for his return. We were just about to go for a short walk around the grounds. Harry you and … Ava should probably go back to your-“

The nerve of this man! “What we have to say is important, human. And I don't have the patience to wait around. If it wasn't for Harry, I wouldn't be talking to you right now. I would be ripping you to pieces for your obvious disrespect!" Ava said, her voice raising as she spoke. She didn’t like how the man was talking down to her, like she was some lowly being. She was a demon! She was a stinking Overlord! This man didn’t have the authority or the power to speak about or around her in such a manner.

"I can see why you're worried, Dumbledore. This creature has a sharp tongue and a vicious attitude." Fudge muttered.

"Don't think I won't kill you for insulting me, human." Her tail flicked back and forth as she glared at the man. Politicians usually found themselves in Hell so if anything if he died he'd be her bitch.

"Calm down, las." Moody grunted. "We can't afford for you to have a murderous fit."
Ava snarled, says the man who’s been utterly useless.
"Now, Ava, you need to calm down. Mr. Fudge didn't mean any disrespect." Dumbledore spoke, his voice soft. “I’ll be right back. Just wait a minute, okay?"

The fawn growled, but did as she was told. The three men turned and exited the room. The door shut behind them and Ava stood there, fuming.

"Well, that didn't go very well." Harry spoke.
"If he keeps this up, I'll kill him." Ava stated, forming her little hands into fists.

"No, you can't. We don't need you causing an incident." Harry sighed. Orion gave an angry yip and a growl as he pointed to himself. Drawing context clues from what the stuffed deer was trying to say Harry gave him a scolding response. “You can’t either. I know you can do it. But we can't kill anyone."

Orion frowned and crossed his arms. He let out a huff and turned his back to the two. Humans were hardly any fun with these kinds of things.
Ava laughed. "Aw, Orion don't pout. We can always kill them later."
"No, Ava."

Ava whined. She looked around the office. She gave Fawkes a quick hello when a silver glow caught her eye. Ava turned her head and saw a black cabinet that emptied a silver light.

Ava's ears twitched as a thought came to mind. She glanced back at Harry, who was sitting in a chair. The teen looked like he was going to fall asleep.

Ava grinned. She was going to have some fun.
Walking over to the cabinet, the demoness opened the door. She was surprised to find a stone basin that had weird carvings on it. The inside of the basin had a strange symbol.

"What are you doing, Ava?" Harry's voice called out, turning towards the girl. Despite his tiredness she was still under his care and he had to power through this situation.

Ava didn't answer. She reached a hand towards the basin.
Harry straightened up from the chair, giving Ava his best disciplining look.. "Ava, no. You don't know what that is. Don't touch it."

Ava ignored the teen. Orion peered into the basin,  his button eyes going wide. The deer reached his hand out and touched the surface of the water. Harry was quick to jump out of his seat taking long fast strides to reach the two. He grabbed the demon's shoulders and pulled her back, making her lose balance. Harry fell back on his butt.

The demoness yelped in surprise and turned around. She was about to yell at the boy when a voice interrupted.

"You can’t just go touching things. They could be dangerous.” Harry hissed out at the two. Harry couldn’t fault her for being curious but if she were to get injured then Alastor would be sure to kill him. That man made it very clear of the consequences if the worst happened to his daughter. 

Actually Lucifer and Lilith were also included but Harry felt that Alastor would be the more terrifying of the makeshift family. There was something not right about that man.

“Come on Harry, we were just curious. The headmaster has a lot of weird things in his office. I want to know what one of them does. Maybe it was a time traveling device or a teleportation machine. I don't know, but I really wanted to find out."

Harry wasn’t budging on this. "Well, you should've asked first. It could have been something dangerous. Like the mirror."

"But mirror’s aren’t dangerous . And this is a basin." Ava pointed out.
"Yeah, but still-"
“Please!” Ava stuck her lip out and gave the teen her best puppy dog eyes. Harry let out a sigh.

"Fine, just don’t say I didn’t warn you when this thing backfires on us.” Harry sighed as he pulled out his wand. The basin seemed to be filled with some sort of liquid but Harry wasn’t foolish enough to simply touch an unknown substance with his bare hands. Stepping closer he swirled his wand across the silver light.

The surface of the water began to swirl when a picture began to appear. The image drew the trio's attention with all three leaning in close only to feel themselves falling. This wasn’t meant to happen!

Soon the three found themselves sitting in what looked to be a courtroom. The room was filled with witches and wizards all of which hadn’t noticed two kids and stuffed deer falling from the ceiling.

"It's a vision!" Ava cried, looking around the room, excitedly. “It’s a Pensieve. I heard about these from Mr. Abraxas!”
"Who are these people?" Harry asked, looking around the courtroom.

"Witches and wizards, duh. They're having a trial or something." Ava leaned over the railing to get a better look at the Iron Maiden-like cage. In the cage was none other than Karkaroff. Though the man looked much younger in his mid to late twenties.

Harry’s eyes scanned the crowd hoping to recognize someone else. He jumped letting out a quiet yelp when he finally noticed Dumbledore sitting right next to him. The headmaster didn’t even look at him. His eyes were trained on the floor. The headmaster was staring intently at the Karkaroff who looked absolutely terrified.

“Igor Karkaroff!” The voice of Mr. Crouch boomed throughout the courtroom. Karkaroff flinched. He glanced up at the man before casting his gaze back to the floor.

"That's Mr. Crouch!" Harry hissed, pointing out the man.
"He looks different," Ava whispered, leaning over the rail. "Younger." Not to mention less insane.
Harry nodded in agreement.

"You have been brought from Azkaban to present evidence to the Ministry of Magic. We understand that you have important information.”

Karkaroff moved as best as he could in the sharp cage. He lifted his gaze and looked at Mr. Crouch, his eyes filled with a mix of fear and desperation. “Yes sir, I have! I wish to be of use to the Ministry. I wish to help! I -I know that the Ministry is trying extremely hard to round up the remaining supporters of the Dark Lord, and I am ready to help in this noble fight in any way I can."

"A traitor to Voldemort. That's perfect!" Harry muttered, a smirk playing on his lips.
"The man’s a rat, I don't trust him." Ava growled, her tail twitching.

Although the revelation certainly narrowed a few things considerably in Ava’s opinion. If Voldemort was involved with Harry’s predicament then it would make sense that a man like Karkaroff would go to great lengths to try to appease him. Although Ava had doubts about this assumption.

Betrayal and snitching is an entirely different ball game. Karkaroff would stand to lose more if Voldemort were to return. Not to mention his past behavior during the Yule Ball definitely puts things into perspective about the man's current worries and allegiances. Rats know when they have reached the point of no return.

"And what do you wish to present to this council?" Crouch said, uncaringly. The man was focused on papers on his desk. Clearly he did not expect much information to be obtained from this situation.

"Names sir. There was Rosier. Evan Rosier.” Karkaroff spoke timidly.
A man began to shuffle through different files before pulling one out, passing it along to Mr. Crouch.
"Rosier was killed in a struggle to detain him.” Mr. Crouch informed Karkaroff.

“Yeah took a piece of me with him though, didn't he?” The sound of Moody’s voice startled the two. They turned seeing the older man sitting on a chair above Dumbledore, glaring down at Karkaroff.

Crouch gave an unimpressed sigh at the fact that the man had basically wasted everyone’s time. He then turned his attention back to Karkaroff. "If this is all the witness has to offer-”

“No! No, no,no! There was Augustus Rookwood, he was a spy!”
“Augustus Rookwood? From the Department of Mysteries?” Mr. Crouch asked, glancing up.

“Yes! Yes, he passed information to the Dark Lord from inside the Ministry itself!” Karkaroff was shaking in excitement. Hoping that this information would be enough to help him avoid Azkaban. 

"Very well. Council will deliberate. In the meantime you will be returned to Azkaban.” Mr. Crouch said, giving a wave of his wand.
Karkaroff screamed, unwilling to give up his freedom. "No! Please, no! I have more! What about Snape? Severus Snape?”

Dumbledore shot up from his seat, his gaze focused on the man. Harry and Ava shared a confused glance. “The council is very much aware. I’ve given evidence on this matter. Severus Snape was indeed a Death Eater and, prior to Lord Voldemort’s downfall, turned spy for us at great personal risk.”

“It’s a lie!” Karkaroff shouted, shocked and outraged at the revelation.

Dumbledore continued, ignoring the other. "I have already explained that we kept Mr. Snape's status a secret both to protect him from his Death Eater associates and also to maintain the secrecy of our operation. The man’s no more a Death Eater than I am!”

“Aw man.” Ava mutters to herself. Harry raises an eyebrow in confusion. “I thought those two were past lovers or something. Apparently, not."

Harry snorted, Snape didn’t seem like the type to be able to attract anyone. His personality would be more than enough to drive anyone away.

Mr. Crouch waved his hand. "Enough! Unless the witness has genuine names of consequence this session is now concluded.”

“Oh no, no, no. I’ve heard about one more, a big one! Please! Let me speak! Allow me to give him to you and then I can shut my mouth forever and no one will hear from me again." 

Harry and Ava lean forward watching as Mr. Crouch and the other members share a glance. The Minister stood up. The shift in the man's tone was obvious, there was clear smugness in his voice but no one could be sure about why. Clearly Karkaroff was confident about this one.

"Proceed."
"There is a name! I know a name of a person who participated in the capture and torture of Auror Frank Longbottom and his wife!” Karkaroff was practically crying now, the thought of being thrown back in his cell too much. However, the smile he gave screamed of victory as he said these words, clearly knowing how important this information would be.

Harry and Ava glanced at Dumbledore who had gone pale.
"Who?!" Mr. Crouch demanded, whether it was genuine care for providing justice or obtaining credit no one would know.
"He is the Dark Lord’s most faithful servant."
"His name!"

Karkaroff's breath was heavy and his voice low, but Harry and Ava could hear him. “Barty Crouch… junior.”
Everyone gasped and began to talk. The room became loud and unruly. A young man in his teens shot up from his seat trying to move quickly through the crowd. A few Aurors grabbed him, bringing him to the podium to face Mr. Crouch. His father.

Mr. Crouch was silent, his face red. Harry couldn't tell if the man was upset or embarrassed. Maybe a little of both.
The teen on the other hand looked both defiant and terrified.
"My son."

Karkaroff let out a shaky sigh. "Yes, your son."
"Father! Listen, Father, I didn't! Father, you can't believe a word he says. I swear I didn't!" Barty Jr. yelled, looking at his father with tears in his eyes.

"Silence!"
"Father, please, listen. Mother, you know, she wouldn't, she wouldn’t want this!"
"Quiet! You dare speak of her! You are no son of ours! Traitor! Dark creature, I want nothing to do with you!" The man looked torn.

Barty Jr. fell to his knees, crying. Ava and Harry shared a look.
"Take him away!" Mr. Crouch yelled.
The Aurors dragged the boy away, and the boy began to shout and scream.

"Father! Father you can’t do this! Father!” The yells became distant as the three were pushed out of the vision.
The teens and the stuffed deer stared at the empty basin, before sharing a look.

"What did we just see?" Harry asked, horrified at the turn of events.
He couldn’t imagine a father sending his son to the world's worst prison. He also couldn’t imagine a son going so utterly against the goals and ideals his father stood for either. It really goes to show how atrocious Voldemort's rise truly was. You couldn’t even trust your own family.

"I think the more important question is why was it in the Pensieve?" Ava responded, standing up. It was odd how it answered questions, but left her with more. It was obvious that Dumbledore left the Pensieve there on purpose, but for what reason. What game was the old man playing?

Harry was about to respond, but jumped when a voice spoke up beside the basin. “Curiosity is not a sin but you two should exercise a little caution.”

Ava gave a stifled giggle to the comment, Harry could feel his ears turning red. It's been awhile since he's been caught red handed.

"Professor, sorry. I didn't know that the cabinet was anything special. Let alone that it contained a pensieve." Harry apologized.

“There’s no need to apologize, my boy. Though I’m impressed that you recognize a Pensieve, Mr. Potter. I’m glad to see that you’ve been studying.”
Harry rubbed the back of his neck. "I didn't. Ava was the one who recognized what it was."

Dumbledore smiled. He turned his gaze to the little demoness. "Yes, it would appear so. I keep them because it allows me to revisit things that I’ve already seen. Look at it from a different perspective.”
"How is that helpful?"
"Sometimes we can't see everything. But if we step back, we can see what we've missed."
Harry's brows knit. He stared at the old man.

"You see I’ve been searching for something…” Dumbledore walked away from the basin and began walking towards the desk. Ava and Harry followed. “Something I might have overlooked. Something that would explain why the terrible things have happened.”

"And the pensieve is going to help you find this something?" Harry asked, it made some sort of sense the memory was so clear.

Dumbledore paused, his hands hovering over the papers on the desk. "Perhaps, but maybe not. Every time I get close to an answer it slips away. It’s maddening.”

Harry blinked. He really didn't understand the headmaster. The man was a puzzle.
Ava frowned. She stared at the man for a long minute, before her gaze flickered to the cabinet. It had to be a hint. Maybe not to the full picture but definitely to what’s happening right now. Why else would Dumbledore leave the Pensieve out. It had to be important.

Ava turned back to the headmaster. She narrowed her eyes. "Why did you leave that particular vision in the Pensieve? You could have left another memory in it, but you chose this one."

Dumbledore glanced at her and gave a soft smile.
"Well, it would appear that our little fawn has figured out my intentions, Mr. Potter."
"What?"

"Hush Harry. Dumbledore tell. What happened to Mr. Crouch’s son after the trial. Tell us." Ava asked, a grin spreading across her face. This was a mystery! She loves mysteries especially when she can have fun solving them! She almost felt like Sherlock Holmes! That son was important, Mr. Crouch was raving about him but what is the connection?

Dumbledore stared at her. “He was sent to Azkaban. Where he was imprisoned until the night he passed in his cell. Couldn’t handle the torment of his memories the Dementor‘s brought up. Barty Crouch Sr. was so torn up about the whole thing that he had a portrait of his wife and son made. Kept it in his office. He couldn't bear the thought of having his wife and son being erased from his life. It was all too much. He was never the same after that."

Harry gave a hum, taking the information in. Ava stared curiously at him. "What’s wrong with you Harry?"
"It's just...I've had a dream about him. The one that I told you about, remember?” Harry answered, his brows knitted in confusion.

Ava tilted her head. "The one where you were in a creepy old house and you saw a weird looking Voldemort with this Peter guy and another man you didn’t recognize?"
"Right, except now I know for certain that the other man I saw was Barty Crouch jr.” Harry mumbled, he couldn’t be sure how it was possible but clearly it was.

Ava's eyes widened. "You saw Crouch jr.? Are you sure?" The man was claimed dead so how can a dead man be appearing in Harry’s dreams? Especially when they have never met.

Harry nodded. "Yeah. At first, I couldn't place him, but now it makes sense. What was he doing in my dream, and why did I see him?" The implications were plain to see but nevertheless should be impossible.

"That is an interesting question. And a very good one." Dumbledore answered, taking Harry’s claims seriously. “Have you had any more of these dreams?”

“Yes and they’re all the same.” Harry answered, running his hand through his hair. Both Ava and Dumbledore gained a look of realization, but said nothing. “Do you think that these dreams are real?” Harry couldn’t help but feel genuinely worried about this turn of events.

“I think that it’s unwise for you to linger over these dreams, Harry.” Dumbledore spoke before Ava could.
The fawn gave a scoff, shooting the headmaster a dirty look. She should have expected that kind of answer. She’ll have to figure out these dreams on her own with Harry.

Dumbledore looked at the two, his eyes twinkling. He walked over and opened the door, letting the two out. "Well, Mr. Potter, I must bid you a good night. Ava, thank you for the visit. It was most enlightening." Dumbledore bowed his head, a smile playing on his lips. Ava huffed, before leading Harry back to the common room.

As they were walking down the hallway they heard muffled voices. “It’s a sign, Severus! You know what it means as well as I.”

A closet door swung open to reveal Karkaroff and Snape. The potions master scowled at the Bulgarian headmaster who was showing off a tattoo on his arm. A skull with a snake protruding from its mouth.

The two turned when they heard a gasp. Karkaroff had the nerve to look embarrassed, but Snape had no shame. His eyes bore into Ava and Harry, his scowl growing.

"Oh, don't mind us. We weren't trying to pry or anything." Ava said, crossing her arms, smiling. This was the truth, it's not their fault that one of them couldn’t keep their mouths shut. Karkaroff pulled down his sleeve before making a quick exit.

Snape sneered at her. "Mind your own business, demon. This does not concern you."
"I knew you two were once a couple. The way you look at each other it's obvious." Ava replied, in a teasing manner.

Harry choked on his spit, giving a cough. He shot a surprised look at the demoness. "Really? I don’t see it."
"Well, maybe if you looked hard enough. They were obviously still in love. But are struggling to come to terms with it due to the current situation.” Ava stated. Orion nodded his head in agreement. “What else could two men be doing in a closet anyway?”

"Whatever the situation may be, this is none of your concern, demon. I advise you to keep your nose out of other people's business." Snape hissed out. “What pray tell are you and your pet doing out after curfew Potter. Trying to steal more of my ingredients for another one of your pranks I presume.”

"I'm not a fucking pet!” Ava snapped, baring her fangs and stomping her foot. Orion growled, his tail twitching.
Snape smirked. "Oh, my apologies. I thought all pets were like you. Ill mannered but obedient when it comes to their master.”
"Why you son of a-"
"We're not up to anything." Harry interrupted, stepping in front of Ava. "I was just talking to Professor Dumbledore. We were just returning to the common rooms."

Snape's eye twitched. “A likely story.” He turned around into what they now noticed was the ingredients closest and grabbed a small bottle. “Do you know what this is, Potter? It is Veritaserum. A truth serum. Three drops of this and You Know Who himself would spill his darkest secrets. The use of it on a student is regrettably forbidden. However, that doesn't mean a teacher cannot use it to his or her advantage."

Harry’s eyes widened at the implication. "Professor, what are you saying?"
"I'm saying watch yourself, Potter. If I suspect you're up to something, my hand might just slip over your morning pumpkin juice.” Snape answered, his voice low and dangerous.

“I’ve already told you I haven’t taken anything from you!” Harry yelled, his anger rising. Other than the gillyweed, Harry had no use for any other potions ingredients that might have been stored with Snape. Even then if Harry had never personally stolen from Snape's stores, the action itself would have been too much trouble. 

Ava let out a hiss. She took a step forward, her eyes glowing. Before a thought came to mind the very same argument that they had the day she played that prank on the Hogwarts staff. “Wait. Wait! I remember you saying that ingredients have been missing all year correct?”

Snape glared at her. He was about to reply, but stopped, his brows knitting in confusion.
"I think he forgot his line." Ava whispered to Orion. The deer rolled his button eyes.

"I said that, yes. It seems that someone has been taking ingredients for potions. But what does that have to do with anything? When I already know who’s been taking them.” He sneered, crossing his arms.

Ava rolled her eyes. She really didn’t want to talk to this man anymore but this bit of information felt important. She could feel a rush of excitement as she connected the dots.

The fawn was almost positive that whatever was going on had a hand in Harry being entered into the tournament. She needed to know. "Okay, let’s pretend for a moment that it wasn't Harry or me. What ingredients have constantly gone missing and have only started disappearing this year?"

Snape looked thoughtful. "A number of ingredients have gone missing. But the ones I've noticed the most are the ones that make up the polyjuice potion."

Ava gave a hum. “And what does the polyjuice potion do exactly? Why would someone need it so bad that they would break into the ingredients closet and steal the potion ingredients over and over again for months?

Snape sighed. "The polyjuice potion has a time limit and must be constantly refreshed. The caster must take a portion of the hair of the person they wish to imitate. For example, if someone wanted to change their appearance to look like a student, they would need to have a strand of that student's hair."

"So, the culprit needs a large supply of ingredients and a big batch of the potion because they have to keep changing their appearance." Ava concluded.
"Correct." Snape gave a nod.

Ava fell quiet, mulling over the information, having the ability to change your appearance was an amazing and game changing ability. It also significantly narrowed the suspect pool, with the revelation of the polyjuice potion in play. While as Hermione has shown it is possible for a student to create such a potion Ava knows that experience is everything. 

No one would have needed to get into the school in disguise and then raid the professors supply the finer the potion dictates how long it could last. Which means the perpetrator needs to be an adult, only an adult would be able to create a potion that would confidently last for hours on end not to mention consistently recreate these results.

The location is also important, Snape is a stickler for his property but that doesn’t change that storage is in a semi-public area in the hall. This eliminates anyone in association with Dumstrang and Beauxbatons. Would anyone be familiar with Hogwarts to know where these ingredients were located?

Ava could also imagine these schools had their own storage with ingredients so this is strictly Snapes issue. These schools had their own students to teach, their own potions classes, yet they were not experiencing this issue. It was doubtful if either headmaster was involved in this conspiracy.

There was no doubt that either would have the means to obtain these ingredients without arousing suspicion. Not to mention it works in Karkaroff’s that he seemed genuinely worried about that tattoo, it means he’s worried about the consequences of his betrayal. If he was involved then he wouldn’t be so jumpy about it.

That leaves the Ministry and Hogwarts. The Ministry delegates have little means or opportunity to obtain the ingredients without suspicion. People would talk if they saw any of them walking around the school. They also leave quickly when their duties are finished.

That leaves Hogwarts, who would question an ordinary professor passing through a hallway in their own school? Snape is out because he’s too vocal about the crime and unfortunately it seems he’s spent too much time trying to prove that Harry stole from him. If he was stealing from himself it’s doubtful he would make a big show about it and waste his time bullying Harry. The man clearly has other opportunities to do that.

Thinking about it, an imposter would be obvious if it was a teacher. From what she knows most of them have been working at the school for years, they would definitely notice if someone changed overnight. Every teacher has been working in this school for years, except…

Ava giggled and covered her mouth. It was so obvious when you really thought about it! If we assume a dead man is the imposter then it would stand to reason he would be in familiar ground and become someone familiar but unknown and expected! 

Snape raised a brow. "What are you giggling about, demon?"
"Nothing." She sang, very confident in her thoughts.
"Well, if we're done with this conversation, I have more important things to do."
"Like what? Talking to Karkaroff about your past relationship."
"No." Snape spat, turning around. "I have nothing more to say. Now get out of here. Both of you."
Ava stuck her tongue out at the man's back, before grabbing Harry and Orion.
"Come on, I got all the information I needed."

Harry followed the demon. The teen was confused. He had no idea what just happened. As the trio left, Snape let out a growl. He slammed the cupboard shut and stomped away.

Ava finally connected all of the dots. Now she could sit back and watch as the humans scrambled for the answers. She had a feeling that the final task was going to be more fun than she had imagined. She couldn’t wait!

Chapter 13: Let’s have some fun!

The final task was upon them. Harry was anxious, but he was also determined. He had to win. Ava was adamant that he had to do this. Ever since the two had seen that vision from the Pensieve the fawn had been even more eager. She practically demanded that as soon as things went sideways he needed to have the stuffed chameleon contact her.

It made him feel uneasy that she was certain that things were going to go wrong. That something would happen that would require her to save him. But he trusted her. If the demoness had a gut feeling then it was most likely right. She apparently had everything figured out but refused to tell anyone else. She was beginning to drive Hermione up the wall.

It should have been expected in Harry’s opinion. Ava, while helpful, has different priorities when compared to himself and the others. Harry suspects that Ava sees the entire situation as a game and she’s just having fun. He wouldn’t fault her for having fun if only it didn’t involve his life. The deal at least gave him confidence that he would at least leave the entire ordeal with his life.

Now, the teen was waiting with the champions. Viktor and Fleur were having a conversation. While Cedric was standing by himself, his face was scrunched up in a look of determination. Harry stared at the older teen, his nerves rising.

"It will be fine, Harry."

Harry jumped at the sound of Ava's voice. The fawn was with her father Alastor and the king and queen of hell Lucifer and Lilith. The three had decided to attend the last task, much to the surprise of the ministry and the school. Alastor had claimed that he was only attending because it would be easier to bring his daughter back home once everything is finally over. Lucifer had claimed the same thing.

While Lilith had stated that she was merely curious. She wanted to see how things played out. She was a bit disappointed that she didn't get to witness the second task. The demoness had heard great things about the merpeople and their kingdom. But it couldn't be helped.

Harry smiled at the encouragement and nodded.
"I know. I'm just nervous."
"Don't be. If you die then at least it’ll be an entertaining display for the rest of us!” Alastor grinned, slapping Harry on the back. The teen stumbled forward slightly before he gave the deer demon a look.

"You have such a way with words, Alastor. Your fatherly instinct is so admirable." Lilith said, giving him a look in amusement.
The man simply shrugged and grinned. "What can I say? I am who I am. Besides, the boy is used to me by now. Ain't that right, Harry?"

Harry looked over at the man, his eyebrows raised. 
"Yes, sir."
Alastor nodded, satisfied. "See? He gets it."
Lucifer rolled his eyes. "We should have left you in Hell."
"Oh, please. You would have gotten bored without me. And besides you wouldn’t dare upset my little fawn like that." Alastor retorted.

“Yeah uncle Luci you can’t bully dad into staying in Hell. I wanna watch the third task with everyone. It’s gonna be so entertaining I promise." Ava pouted, crossing her arms.
Lucifer glared at her and then looked away. "Fine."
Harry was confused, but he didn't question it. He didn't want to know what the girl meant by the task being entertaining.

"Champions, please come over here."
Harry gave them a wave. Alastor, Lilith, and Lucifer made their way into the stands where they sat next to Ron and Hermione. Ava followed Harry over to where Dumbledore and the other champions were waiting.

"Earlier today Professor Moody placed the Triwizard Cup deep within the maze. Once the champions have entered the maze they will be looking for the cup. The first person to touch the cup will be the winner."

As he spoke the maze began to shift. It was an odd sight to see. The tall hedges parted into four different pathways. The students and audience watched as a small pathway was created, leading to who knew what.

"There will be a variety of obstacles inside the maze. The most important thing is to not let your guard down. If you think you are in danger, leave the maze. It is not worth getting hurt."

He looked over at each of the champions.
"Since Mr. Diggory and Mr. Potter are both in the lead they will enter the maze first. They will be entering separately. Then after a few minutes, Ms. Delacour and Mr. Krum will go in together."

The crowd cheered as each name was called. The teens waited patiently. Harry was growing anxious. His eyes scanned the crowd. He could see Ron and Hermione, cheering him on. 

"Remember Harry if you’re in trouble Eddy will let me know. Just try not to die on your way to the cup and you'll be fine.” Ava whispered, smiling. 

Harry nodded, and then turned his attention back to the crowd. He could see the Durmstrang students sitting behind the Hufflepuffs and Slytherins. There was a small section where he could see some students from Beauxbatons. However, there was a larger group of them sitting behind the Gryffindors and Ravenclaws.

It was odd seeing the four houses so close together. Usually, the Gryffindors and the Hufflepuffs would sit with each other. But today there was a noticeable gap between the two. The Ravenclaws were sitting by themselves. Harry was under no illusions of why that might be, it made sense they would support their housemate in the tournament.

“Champions at the ready. On my signal, you may enter the maze." Dumbledore announced.
Cedric walked over to one of the openings.
"Good luck, Cedric." Ava called out waving at the teen who stood by his father. The teen turned to him and smiled. 

Cedric walked through the opening, disappearing. After a few moments, Harry made his way over to the opening. Moody was standing near the entrance.
"Potter." He said, getting the teen's attention.
"Yes?"

"Just be careful in there. You never know what's waiting for you. Keep an eye on that cup. It could be a trap." Moody advised. Ava gave the man a glare, and then turned back to the maze.

"I will."
Harry entered the maze. He paused and took in his surroundings. The hedges were thick and high, making the path appear dark and eerie. The teen took a step forward.

"Harry!"
Ava's voice rang through the air. The teen turned to where the sound came from. The fawn stood outside of the maze. She gave one final wave as the hedges began to close. He was officially on his own.

~~~~~~

Ava watched as the hedges closed. Her face was neutral, but her mind was a mess. She was anxious, excited, and nervous all at the same time. She didn't know what was going to happen, but she did know that whatever happened the outcome would be fun to see.

"Harry will be fine, Ava. The boy can take care of himself." Lucifer said, watching his niece.
Ava smiled and nodded. "He better be. Otherwise, I'll be very upset." She had done everything she could for the boy so it would be inconvenient if he died even worse if he didn’t win the tournament. After all the trouble he went through not to die.

The fawn sat down next to Ron and Hermione, her gaze focused on the maze. Her father and uncle sat on either side of Lilith, keeping an eye on the maze. The stands were quiet as everyone was on the edge of their seats.

They watched as Fleur and Viktor entered the maze. It was now a race. The first person to the cup was the winner. The silence was deafening. No one spoke, no one moved. The tension was so thick one could cut it with a knife. And it was so boring!

"Where is the excitement? Where is the action?" Alastor muttered. "Is this what these wizards do during the task? Just stare at nothing until someone returns? It's not very interesting. I was expecting more."

Where is the entertainment? Where are the announcers recalling the play by play? What about a simple glimpse of what is happening within the maze? For all the magic these witches and wizards boast about it seems that they severely lack theatrics or imagination.

Ava giggled. She couldn't help it. It was true. The silence was suffocating. She was hoping for something exciting. But nothing was happening. Not a sound was heard.
"If you're so bored dad, then why don't we create some entertainment for everyone?" She teased, grinning.

Alastor gave his daughter a smirk. “You’re absolutely right my little fawn. Why don’t we give them something to remember this tournament by? I bet you they never thought this was how their evening would go. They won't forget this night anytime soon." Hell they would even be the talk of the town!

Ava clapped her hands excitedly. "Let's do it!"
"What are you two planning?" Lilith asked, looking at the two demons.
"Nothing big, auntie. Just a little harmless fun. Promise!" Ava said, innocently.

The woman raised an eyebrow. She glanced at her husband who just shrugged and then back at the two demons.
"Alright then. Make sure it's entertaining." Lilith expected that they would deliver, they were her pet projects afterall. 

"Oh, don't worry, it will be."
Ava and Alastor both stood up and disappeared. Everyone was so focused on the maze they didn't even notice. Though a few curious eyes began to wander when a strange sound was heard. In the center of the field where a podium was set up for Dumbledore’s announcement now held a small stage. It was a simple structure made out of wood. It was surrounded by a circle of torches that gave off a warm glow.

On the stage was a drum set, a saxophone, a bass guitar, an electric guitar, and a haystack.
A few people turned their heads.
"What's going on? Is someone performing?"
"I don't know."

"Did someone cast a spell? I didn't hear anything."
"How do they expect us to enjoy a performance when we should be focusing on the task? This is ridiculous."
"Why is there a haystack on the stage?"
"Do you think the performers are hiding inside of it?"
"Why would they hide inside of a haystack?"
Ava and Alastor walked on stage, causing everyone to grow silent.
"Ladies and gentlemen. Boys and girls."
Ava and Alastor stood together.

"My name is Ava. That's my dad. Together we are going to provide you with entertainment. So please, relax and enjoy."

With that, Ava snapped her fingers, and four stuffed demons appeared on stage. Each one grabbed an instrument and got into position. Ava and Alastor walked towards the crowd. They waved their hands and the torches around the stage turned purple.

Ava and Alastor sat on the edge of the stage. Their feet dangled over the side. They could hear the whispers from the audience. But they ignored it.

"You know Ava my dear it’s been quite a tragic year for me." Alastor began, a serious expression on his face. Although there was a hint of teasing in his smile that only Ava could guess.

"What do you mean daddy?" Ava asked, cutely tilting her head. When performing everything is important.

"Well, you were gone for the whole year, I spent most of my time with Lucifer and Lilith, of all people. It's been a very difficult year for me." Alastor explained, dramatically. The sound of Lucifer's grumbling could be heard, but no one paid him any attention. Imagine the horror! Having to deal with your boss and her husband without any reprieve.

Ava gasped. "Oh no! Daddy I’m sorry you felt so lonely!"
Alastor sighed and looked up at the sky. "Sometimes I wonder what I did wrong in a past life to deserve this kind of punishment. My daughter abandons me, and then I'm stuck spending the year with Lucifer. How cruel is the world."

“Oh, come on!” Lucifer stated, throwing his hands up.
Lilith for her part rubbed his forearm, amused at the situation.

The audience began to laugh, their faces filled with amusement.
Alastor placed a hand over his eyes, leaning back. "I guess I just have to accept my fate. It's the only way I can cope with my new reality."

"No! There must be a way for me to make things right again. I know what would make you happy. How about a song?!” Ava exclaimed, standing up.
Alastor gasped. "A song? That would certainly lift my spirits. Please tell me, what kind of song do you have in mind?"

"Why don't we sing something to make the audience feel better? After all, they are the ones who will be stuck watching the third task. The least we can do is keep them entertained." Ava said, smiling sweetly.

Alastor jumped up, dramatically waving his cane. "Why of course! I can't believe I didn't think of that earlier. You're absolutely right. Let's sing something upbeat and cheerful. That way we can keep the atmosphere positive and pleasant. What do you think?"

Ava nodded. "Sounds good. Oh, I have the perfect song in mind!"
"Wonderful. What is it?"
"I think I'll start."

Ava grinned, her eyes turning red. The stuffed demons began to play their instruments. The crowd grew quiet.

_” If you're ever in a jam. Here I am._” Alastor began to sing, a smile on his face.
_"If you ever need a pal. I'm your gal.”_ Ava added, her voice clear and strong.
_"If you ever feel so happy you land in jail. I'm your bail. It's friendship, friendship. Just a perfect blendship. When other friendships have been forgot. Ours will still be hot. Lahdle-ahdle-ahdle, dig-dig-dig.”_

The two continued singing, their voices blending perfectly. They were having a good time, and so was the crowd. They began to dance, their feet moving in time with the beat. Their faces lit up with excitement and joy.
_"If you're ever down a well. Ring my bell.”_ Alastor sang, pointing at the stuffed demon holding the drums.
_"If you ever catch on fire. Send a wire.”_ Ava added, her voice sweet and playful.

_"If you ever lose your teeth when you're out to dine. Borrow mine.”_ Alastor snapped his fingers and a pair of teeth appeared in his hand. He grinned, showing off his new set.
_"It's friendship, friendship! Just a perfect blendship. When other friendships have ceased to jell. Ours will still be swell. Lahdle-ahdle-ahdle, hep-hep-hep!”_ The two sang, their voices harmonizing beautifully.

Ava and Alastor tap danced across the stage. Their movements were smooth and fluid. Despite the performance having an audience the duo were sucked into their own little world. The stuffed demons continued to play their instruments.

The audience was entranced. They watched in awe and wonder. They were mesmerized by the duo.
_"If they ever black your eyes. Put me wise.”_ Ava sang, giving Alastor a pouty look.
_"If they ever cook your goose. Turn me loose!”_ Alastor added, patting Ava on the head before tossing her into the air and catching her.
_"If they ever put a bullet through your brain. I'll complain.”_ Ava finished, giggling. She ran her fingers through his hair.
_"It's friendship, friendship. Just a perfect blendship. When other friendships go up in smoke. Ours will still be okay. Lahdle-ahdle-ahdle, goof-goof-goof.”_

As they continued to sing and dance, two flare-like beams rose into the sky from inside the maze. Everyone froze. Their gazes were locked onto the beams. The music came to a stop, the only sound was the two beams.

Ava's eyes were focused on the flare-like beams. Two of the champions were calling for help but neither one was Harry. She didn't know which ones, but she hoped it wasn't Harry or Cedric. She had a plan and she needed at least Harry to make it through without trouble.

The beams disappeared.

"I think it's time for a new song, Ava. After all, it seems we’re going to have some company soon. What do you say?" Alastor suggested, breaking the silence.

Ava snapped out of her thoughts and looked over at her father. Before she could answer she felt a weird pulling sensation and a third flare-like beam rose from inside the maze. It was Cedric.

Although his condition was far from her mind. Ava was feeling excited. It seems like the conditions of the contract were completed! Harry won! Yet for some reason he wasn’t here…which means the trap has been sprung! The finale of this adventure had finally come!

"Something’s happening. I have to go!" Ava turned, running towards the maze, her form glowing.
"Wait Ava! Come back!" Hermione shouted from the stands. Ron gave a yelp when Orion leaped out of his lap chasing Ava into the maze.

Ava didn't listen. She was already gone. The audience was silent. No one knew what to say. Lilith and Lucifer glanced at each other and then turned to Alastor.

"Go."
Alastor smiled and saluted the two. "Yes, ma'am."
And with that, he followed his daughter. Alastor could only imagine the type of trouble that would greet them.

Chapter 14: Past the Maze!

Harry ran. His heart was pounding. He had just witnessed Fleur getting attacked by a dazed Viktor. The Bulgarian had stared right at him but not entirely. The teen’s eyes were clouded over and his face was twisted in an expression of rage. It had only taken a few moments before the teen had turned his attention back to the Beauxbatons champion who was slowly being taken over by the hedges. Noticing that she was unconscious the bewitched Victor had slinked off deeper into the maze. Harry had wanted to stay and make sure that Fleur was okay. However, he couldn't afford to waste anymore time. So with a quick grab of her wand he casted a [Vermillious] before dropping it and taking off once more.

 

Something was clearly wrong, Viktor looked bewitched. The clouded eyes are a stark contrast to the normally even tempered man. Harry didn’t know what was going on but he needed to find the cup before something happened. He could hear the stuffed chameleon that Ava had given him growl from his pocket. Eddy didn't like what was happening.

 

His footsteps echoed as he ran. The sound of his breathing was loud in his ears. He turned the corner and paused. There it was. The triwizard cup. He was so close. All he had to do was grab it.

 

Harry took a step forward and then another.

 

Suddenly a shout came from his left. “Get down!” Cedric shouted. He had barely dodged the curse that was thrown by bewitched Viktor. He ducked down and rolled out of the way. The teen was breathing hard.

 

Cedric stepped in front of him, his wand at the ready. "Expelliarmus!” He yelled, knocking Victor a few feet into the air and throwing him to the ground. He hit the dirt hard, falling unconscious as soon as his head hit the ground.

 

Not wasting any time Cedric charged towards the unconscious Bulgarian kicking the wand out of his hand. Cedric then raised own wand to attack the unarmed boy only to pause. Harry had tackled him from behind. He couldn’t allow Cedric to go any further, Viktor didn’t seem to be in control of his own actions.

 

"What are you doing?" He demanded, trying to fight Harry off.

 

"Stop! I think he's bewitched! He wasn’t in control !" Harry explained, hoping that Cedric would see sense and leave the fallen champion alone.

 

Cedric glared at the teen. “Get off me!” He threw Harry off, rushing towards the cup.

Harry scrambled to his feet. "Wait!" He moved to follow the Hufflepuff but stopped to grab Victor’s wand. He casted another Vermillious and then ran after the older teen.

 

He was only a few steps away but he knew he wasn’t going to make it. Harry had wasted time casting the spell for Viktor and those seconds were precious. Pulling the stuffed chameleon from his pocket."Eddy stop him!" He tossed the toy towards Cedric, praying that whatever he did it would be helpful.

 

As the toy flew through the air it changed shape. The chameleon grew twice its size, its body becoming thicker and bulkier. A long slimy tongue shot out of its mouth wrapping itself around Cedric's arm, jerking the teen backward.

 

Cedric shouted in alarm. His free arm flailed wildly as he fell backward. "What the-"

 

The stuffed chameleon let out a shrill hiss. It began to drag Cedric closer, its tongue tightening its grip.

Cedric tried to get away. He used his free hand to pull at the slithering appendage. "Get it off! Get it off!" He screamed as the tongue grew tighter around his body, sounding terrified of the turn of events.

 

Harry winced as the older teen began to turn purple. "Eddy let go!"

The toy did not comply. It continued to wrap itself around the screaming teen.

 

"Just knock him out or something please! We have to go!” Harry was starting to worry, Cedric needed to breathe and his intention was never to hurt anyone. 

 

The stuffed chameleon released his tongue from the teen, much to Harry’s relief. Cedric dropped to the ground, his body unmoving. Eddy slithered back into Harry's arms changing back into a stuffed animal.

 

Harry sighed, running towards the fallen boy, he pressed his head over Cedric’s chest. Heart still beating, he is still breathing. Encouraged, Harry picked up Cedric’s wand casting one final Vermillious before putting the wand in Cedric’s pocket. Everyone has been eliminated, it was only him. Harry couldn’t be sure if it was a good or bad thing yet.

 

That didn’t stop Harry from turning and running towards the cup. The maze was dangerous and he didn’t trust the ominous winds and moving hedges. Viktor’s odd behavior only cemented that Harry wasn’t alone despite all the other champions' eliminations.

 

Now he stood in front of the cup, innocently glowing on its pedestal. It was beautiful but Harry was under no illusion that this might be a trap. He could hope that it would all end with a simple touch. All he can do is hope.

 

Harry grabbed the cup. As soon as his hand made contact a bright light filled the area. He shut his eyes.

 

A feeling of weightlessness came over him. Harry felt as if he was floating. A breeze blew past his face, the sound of the wind roaring in his ears. The feeling was eerily familiar but he couldn’t place where he had felt this before.

 

And then there was nothing.

Harry opened his eyes. He was no longer in the maze. Instead, he was standing in a graveyard. The cup softly glowed a little ways away.

"What? Where? How?" He stumbled a bit.

 

His vision blurred as a wave of nausea hit him. He bent over dry heaving, the world spun around him. His legs shook and gave out. The air was cold and damp. Shadows danced under the pale moonlight, cast by crooked headstones and a towering, ominous reaper statue. There was also a large cauldron that was making him nervous.

 

He looked around confused, his brain working overtime. Harry could not understand what had just happened. He could still feel the grass beneath his fingers, hear the wind whipping through the leaves, and smell the scent of fresh soil.

 

"Where am I?" He whispered.

He got up unsteadily and looked around. The night was silent except for the sound of crickets and the rustling of leaves.

 

Eddy gave a low hiss as he crawled out of his pocket. Harry glanced down at the stuffed chameleon, now perched on his shoulder. It had returned to its innocuous form, but its eyes flicked back and forth as if scanning the shadows. 

 

Harry’s grip on his wand tightened. The air was heavy with unease, and every instinct in his body screamed that he was not alone. The towering statue of the reaper seemed to loom closer, its outstretched hand pointing toward the cauldron at the center of the clearing. A chill ran down Harry’s spine as he approached it cautiously.

 

Suddenly, he heard a soft rustling behind him. Whipping around, he saw nothing but the dense darkness and gravestones. His heart was pounding again, harder than before. Eddy hissed once more, this time louder.

 

Harry took that as a sign to run but his feet were frozen in place. He felt trapped as if something was keeping him in place. His breath came out in quick shallow bursts as he tried to fight the spell.

 

There was a sudden sharp pain that stabbed through his scar. His vision swam. He gasped and fell to his knees. His body seized and his muscles contracted. He gritted his teeth. A cry of agony escaped his lips.

 

Eddy hissed again, its small body glowing a faint green. Hopping off Harry’s shoulder the stuffed demon began to circle him. It hissed again as he began to grow. Its body lengthening and its limbs growing thick and scaly. It soon towered over Harry, its body large, protective, and imposing. The green glow began to shift into a darker hue.

 

Harry gripped the stuffed demon, his fingers digging into its ruff scales. He let out another scream.

“Get rid of his demon." An ominous raspy voice echoed. A red beam of light shot out of the dark. It struck Eddy knocking the beast backward and away from the boy.

 

"Eddy!" Harry screamed.

The towering demon let out an ear-splitting roar, its glowing green eyes narrowing as it staggered but didn’t fall. It dug its massive claws into the ground, steadying itself against the force of the blast. Harry scrambled to his feet, his legs trembling beneath him, and ran toward Eddy without thinking.

 

“Eddy, call Ava! Call her!"

The demon snarled. Its nostrils flared, and its tail swished. It lunged forward, its mouth wide open.

 

A figure emerged from the darkness, a small cloaked man holding a bundle. He waved his wand at the stuffed demon sending another burst of light, knocking the creature into a nearby gravestone. The impact knocked the stuffed demon back into its small form.

 

Eddy groaned, its eyes glazing over as it lay limply on the ground.

 

Harry reached out, trying to grab the chameleon but he was yanked backwards. The short man in the cloak had put down his bundle, lit his wand, and was dragging Harry toward the marble headstone. Harry saw the name upon it flickering in the wandlight before he was forced around and slammed against it. 

 

Tom Riddled.

 

The cloaked man then conjured up rope and tied him to the stone. Harry was struggling, pulling against his restraints, trying to kick out with his feet. But the rope was too tight, too well-fastened.

 

The small man then returned, bent down and picked up his bundle. That’s when he noticed the cloaked man's hand. He was missing a finger. It was Wormtail!

 

Harry felt his blood run cold. He struggled harder against the ropes, furious at the man who betrayed his parents. Who had the gall to betray his friends, fake his death and send an innocent man to Azkaban for his actions.  “You!” He growled.”

 

But he was ignored. “Do it now!” The bundle spoke. 

 

Without a second thought Wormtail dumped in something that Harry couldn’t even put into words. It was so awful that he wanted to retch. Harry might even be so bold to think that even a demon would agree with his thoughts.

 

The cauldron started to bubble and steam. Then a dirty, pungent, foul-looking liquid oozed out.

Wormtail turned away from the cauldron and pointed at the gravestone.

 

“Bone of the father, unknowingly given, you will renew your son!” The surface of the grave at Harry’s feet cracked. Horrified, Harry watched as a fine trickle of dust rose into the air at Wormtail’s command and fell softly into the cauldron.

 

The rat faced man then let out a whimper. He pulled out a long silver dagger from his cloak. With a quick swipe of the blade he cut off his own hand. The hand fell into the cauldron, still clutching the dagger, while Wormtail held the bleeding stump.

 

With his good hand, he gestured pain clear in his voice.

"Flesh of the servant, willingly given, you will revive your master." The potion spluttered turning red.

 

“And after that blood of the enemy.” Wormtail grits his teeth, still clutching the knife and staring at the subdued boy. 

Harry paled as the implications of the words. He was clearly an enemy.

Harry thrashed about, panicked. He didn’t want any part in this ritual!

 

"No!" He yelled. 

Wormtail began to walk towards him.

"No!" He closed his eyes expecting the worst but nothing came of it except a loud shout and thump from Wormtail. Followed by a familiar growl.

 

Harry opened his eyes, the sight before him brought out a sigh of relief. Orion had tackled Wormtail in his stag form with Ava riding the beast. The blade was discarded a little ways away from the fallen man, although given his current state Harry imagined that blood loss was also a pressing issue for him.

 

Ava glared at the rat faced man. As if he was worse than dirt, a bug that needed to be stomped. "Don't move or I’ll have Orion trample you." Orion pressed his hooves down on Wormtails back, forcing a cry out of the man at the force of it. 

 

Wormtail froze. His eyes widened as they traveled upward. Orion growled, threatenly his tongue licking his lips hoping for Wormtail to step out of line when their eyes met.

 

"Harry, you okay?" Ava asked, brightley. As if finding oneself in a graveyard was nothing special. Then again Harry couldn’t exactly imagine what the demon realm would be like. It could be better or worse for all he knew.

 

Harry nodded. "I am now."

"Daddy can you do something about the ropes." She requested.

 

“Of course my little fawn." Alastor stepped into view from behind the gravestone. He was holding Eddy in his hands. The stuffed chameleon looked more annoyed than hurt. Alastor ran his clawed finger down the rope cutting it with ease.

 

Harry fell forward hitting the ground hard. Alastor’s ever present smile widened as he walked away from the teen and towards the cauldron. Harry grumbled at the lack of help but was happy that Ava had shown up. The boy could only imagine He turned his attention to the girl and Wormtail.

 

"W-who are you?" Wormtail questioned, terrified at the turn of events. He went so far as to dare tilting his head to the side to face the little girl on the creature. How could everything go so wrong?

 

Ava frowned. "I am Ava, Overlord of Hell and Harry’s demonic protector."

"Protector? But I thought that creature was his demon."

Ava snorted. "Eddy? No, he's just a pet. I was just letting Harry borrow him because I expected that there would be more insects in the mix."

 

Wormtail’s eyes darted nervously between Ava, Orion, and the cauldron that continued to bubble ominously beside him. The sound of its churning seemed to grow louder, an unnatural, otherworldly gurgling that sent chills down Harry’s spine.

 

“You’re lying!” Wormtail stammered, his voice cracking. “This—this isn’t supposed to happen! He didn’t say anything about multiple demon deals!”

Alastor turned away from the cauldron with a grin.

"Oh no, my daughter is the deal maker. I'm just here to be a supportive parent. And if necessary, take care of things." Alastor chuckled darkly, his eyes narrowing. "Now what is this concoction? It looks rather foul, not very tasty either. Mind telling me what you're up to? What is it meant to accomplish?"

 

Wormtail said nothing, his lips pressing tightly together in a grim line.

"Silence is not an option I'm afraid," Alastor warned, wagging his finger in a scolding manner.

"The Dark Lord will rise again." Wormtail blurted out. "That is the goal. He will return to power and we will rule once more!"

 

"How very dramatic." Alastor's eyes twinkled. "But how is this potion going to help?"

Wormtail hesitated, his face paling, as though he knew exactly what Alastor was hinting at. "It will bring him back. Bring him back to full glory."

Ava rolled her eyes.

 

"I thought so." Alastor turned back to the cauldron, staring intently into the bubbling red liquid. His expression was unreadable. Straightening up he stared down at the man making sure to cast his shadow on Wormtail. “Well my curiosity has been peaked, why don't you tell us how this works. In great detail."

 

Wormtail licked his dry lips, his Adam's apple bobbing up and down. He glanced at Harry who had risen from the ground, his eyes blazing, fists clenched at his sides.

 

"First we needed a bone from a deceased parent." Wormtail began.

"Unknowingly given." Alastor repeated. "Interesting, very interesting. And the flesh from a servant willingly given I assumed?" He pointed to the bleeding stump that used to be Wormtails hand.

 

"Yes." Wormtail choked out.

"So far so good, and after that?" Alastor asked.

"Blood of the enemy, forcibly taken." Wormtail whispered.

 

"Ah." Alastor looked thoughtful. His eyes drifted towards Harry or rather his scar. "I think I can see the connection."

"What is he talking about?" Harry demanded, he had some idea of the implication. Although he didn’t understand why it had to be him.

 

Ava glared at the man under her steed. "They wanted your blood. You're most likely the only and easiest enemy Voldemort would want to use in order to return to power. I bet that was the only thing missing from the potion."

 

Harry swallowed. His heart began beating faster as realization sunk in. He could see the gears turning inside Alastor's head. He was going to do something. He just knows it.

 

Before he could even say anything Alastor disappeared into the shadows only to reappear behind him. Harry felt the older demon grip his shoulder.

"Alastor-"

 

"Hush, you have nothing to truly worry about since my little fawns deal is still intact. I will not let any harm come to you. So relax." He whispered. But that didn't stop the fear from rising within him.

 

"Blood of the enemy...forcibly taken." Alastor repeated Wormtail's words. He tilted his head thoughtfully. "Very well. We'll give him his blood." With a quick swipe of his finger Alastor sliced Harry’s palm open.

 

Harry winced. "What the hell!"

Alastor ignored him. Instead, he raised the bloody digit towards the cauldron.

 

"Blood of the enemy, forcibly taken." With a wave of his hand, Alastor sent the crimson fluid floating into the swirling mass. As the last drop landed, the red turned a blinding white. The smell became sickening, like rotten eggs mixed with moldy bread and burnt wood.

 

Harry gagged. He tried to cover his nose but couldn’t. Alastor held him in place.

Wormtail gasped. "It's finished." He let out a sigh of relief.

 

"Good, good." Alastor purred. "I would hate for something to go wrong now it’s become interesting.”

Suddenly, bright sparks shot up from the cauldron, followed by thick, black smoke. Wormtail's face lit up with anticipation.

 

"Come...come..." he muttered excitedly, shaking in anticipation at the revival of his master.

 

A loud clang echoed across the cemetery as the lid fell to the ground, releasing a jet of green fire into the night sky. The flames died away, revealing a tall, thin figure, shrouded in dark robes. He looked down at them with piercing red eyes.

Chapter 15: The standoff!

Notes:

I’ve been a bit sick for the past week and a half so this is the only story I’ve truly written for thanks to keeperofthehounds. The chapter for Alastor’s little devil will take a bit longer. Sorry 🥺❤️.

Harry’s scar erupted in agony. A searing pain shot through his forehead, making him cry out and drop to the ground. Alastor held him still, his clawed hands digging into his shoulders. Ava stepped in front of him, a knife somehow appearing in her hand pointed at the cloaked figure. Orion let out a warning growl as he let go of Wormtail to move next to Ava.

Voldemort ignored them. His gaze landed on the man with the missing hand.
"My wand, Wormtail." he said in a soft raspy voice.
Wormtail scrambled to stand before handing him the long, sleek bone shaped wand.
"Now, stick out your arm." Voldemort instructed.

"Of course, thank you Master." Wormtail extended his mutilated arm. You can hear the relief in the servants voice at the thought of mutilation being treated. Ava could imagine it's because he’s a coward of a man with no pride. Wormtail will do nothing unless he gets the best deal.

“Your other arm you idiot." Voldemort spat. Startled by the action, Wormtail obeyed with a whimper, extending his right hand. He roughly grabbed the man's wrist, pulling back Wormtail’s sleeve to reveal a tattoo. The image was clear despite the dim light, a skull with a snake protruding from its mouth.

Voldemort pointed his wand at the image. The Dark Mark on Wormtail’s arm burned, glowing a vivid green that matched the light now illuminating Voldemort’s gaunt face. A faint hissing sound came from the tattoo, as if the snake itself had been awakened. Moments later, a rush of wind tore through the graveyard, and in the distance, shadowy figures began to Apparate, appearing with loud cracks and murmured oaths of loyalty.

The Death Eaters had arrived.

Ava tightened her grip on her dagger, her eyes darting between the growing crowd and Voldemort. Orion’s low growl deepened, his stance protective as he moved closer to her. In all honesty Harry was the most vulnerable of the group, it’s not like he had any ability to teleport away. 

“Ah, my loyal followers,” Voldemort drawled, his voice silken and mocking. “You come to witness my rebirth, to see your master returned to his full power. Or did you merely hope to find yourself in my good graces again?"

His eyes swept over the few Death eaters that were brave enough to stand before him, his gaze resting on one particular masked wizard. "Lucius Malfoy, even you dared to think you could evade my grasp by hiding behind the ministry?” Voldemort sneered, his lip curling in disdain. “How amusing. Step forward.”

Lucius hesitated for a moment before bowing deeply and approaching. His mask obscured his face, but his trembling hands betrayed his fear. “My Lord,” he murmured, his voice thick with deference. “We never doubted your return. We merely awaited the right moment to serve you again.”

Ava couldn’t keep the snort from coming out of her mouth, no one made any indication that it was heard. That’s a bold face lie if she's ever heard any, doubling down when you’re being called out on lies and betrayal. It’s a smart tactic but it doesn’t leave you with any friends, especially those who are ego maniacs who would prefer to drag everyone down with him just to satiate his own ego.

"Is that so?" Voldemort smirked, his blood-red eyes narrowed dangerously. "And what about the rest of you? Did you also not doubt me?"

A few people stepped forward, murmuring their agreement and apologizing. Ava could sense their unease, their nervousness. They were truly cowards trying to save their own skins.

She was very curious about what he would do to them. She was more curious about the Malfoy man. Yet another member of Abraxas’ family. She was eager to know if the man was willing to share stories of his family so she could relay them to Abraxas. Although she didn’t hold out much hope with his pathetic display.

Alastor hummed, his eyes narrowing as he studied the group. He glanced down at Harry. The teen was breathing heavily, his face contorted in pain. Ava, noticing that the teen was still suffering from the aftereffects of his scar, slipped her free hand into his.

"Harry, are you alright?" She whispered, while the answer was obvious no one would ever be ungrateful for concern.
Harry nodded weakly. "I'll live." He gripped her hand tightly.

Alastor smiled down at his caring fawn before turning his attention back to the Death Eaters and the newly resurrected dark lord. “What a dramatic little reunion,” he remarked, his voice dripping with mockery. “And yet, I must say, I’m disappointed. Surely, you can do better than this pathetic excuse for an army, can you not?"

The group was honestly nothing special. Honestly they looked like the type that he would normally hunt in life. Arrogant men with disgusting habits and beliefs who were often shielded from punishment because of wealth and influence. It usually gave them an unearned sense of self importance. Alastor loved when they realized that all that was worth jack shit as the life in their eyes dwindled.  

Voldemort turned around a sneer on his pale face. Now that he was facing them the group could get a good look at him.

He was a tall, thin man with papery skin and bright red eyes. His snake-like features were twisted into an expression of rage, his thin lips curled back into a snarl. He looked just as much as a demon as both Ava and Alastor did.

Ava could not believe her eyes. She was not expecting this. She had been expecting the man who was feared by all to be something terrifying and monstrous. But the man before her was the exact opposite. He was just a skinny human who looked like he was transforming into a snake demon. Not even a particularly powerful demon either, it was very obvious to her that he had one foot in the grave despite his display.

"Who are you?" Voldemort questioned, his red eyes narrowing.

"Alastor, darling, pleasure to make your acquaintance,” the demon replied smoothly, stepping into the firelight. His smile was sharp enough to cut, his crimson eyes glowing brighter than the cauldron’s embers. “I don’t believe we’ve had the pleasure. And this here is my darling daughter Ava!”

The Death Eaters shifted uneasily as Voldemort’s gaze hardened. “Demon’s,” he spat, his lip curling. “I thought your kind stopped meddling with us mere mortals. Yet here you stand. Tell me why now? Why have you decided to interfere now?”

Alastor grinned widely. He let out a laugh. "Meddle with you mere mortals? Please. Don't flatter yourself. My little fawn simply just made a small deal with this boy here and now here we are. Just observing."

"Observing?" Voldemort frowned, his red eyes falling on the shaking teen.
"Observing, yes."

"Then what are you observing?" Voldemort questioned. "You said so yourself, your little fawn made a deal with the boy. What is the nature of this deal?"

"I'm afraid that is for my little fawn to know and not for you or your followers to worry about. Although…" Alastor eyed Harry’s scar before meeting Voldemort's eyes. “I’m starting to have an idea of what it entailed, simply hilarious.” Alastor placed a hand over his chest. “My little fawn always has a tendency for charity.”

Voldemort narrowed his eyes on the large deer demon. His gaze then traveled towards Ava and the beast behind her. "Then what of that creature."
"Orion?" Ava questioned. She reached behind her and scratched the beast's snout.

"Don't worry about him, he's just a pet." Alastor stated, uncaringly. "Just like the other little one that was taken care of."
Voldemort’s eyes flicked toward Orion, his expression darkening as the massive creature let out a low growl, showing off his rows of teeth. “A pet?” he hissed, his voice dripping with disdain. “I find it hard to believe such a beast is merely a companion. I’ve no doubt it serves some darker purpose.”

Ava tilted her head, her amber eyes gleaming with amusement. “Darker purpose? I have no idea what you mean, he’s really just here to keep me company. I do find your snake motif rather charming, though. Maybe you and Orion would get along. He always makes me the best toys.”

Deer had a habit of consuming snakes if given the chance after all.

Her mockery was not lost on Voldemort. His lips thinned as he shifted his gaze back to Alastor. “You claim to be here simply to observe, but I see the mark of interference all over this situation. What is your stake in this demon? Surely you don’t meddle in mortal affairs without expecting something in return.”

Alastor chuckled softly, his crimson eyes alight with mischief. “Oh, Voldemort,” he purred, his tone patronizing, “you do flatter yourself, don’t you? We’re not here for you. I’ve seen thousands like you rise and fall over the millennia, men with delusions of grandeur, thinking they can cheat death, conquer the world, reshape reality itself. You’re nothing new. But…” His smile sharpened, shrugging his shoulders. “I admit, you’ve got flair. And I do appreciate a good show.”

Voldemort’s nostrils flared, his temper barely held in check. “You think yourself beyond me, demon? You think I cannot destroy you and your little… fawn?” His wand raised slightly, its tip glowing with a faint, ominous green.

Ava rolled her eyes at the man. Who did he think he was? What can he do other than try killing them? It’s not like it would stick anyway, they’ve already been through it, been there and done that. 

“Is that a threat? My good sir?” Alastor said, eyes narrowed. It was a hoot seeing this supposed beast of a man lose his temper. Even more so when this man thought he had anything that Alastor could even want. What could a bastard of a man offer an Overlord like him? He couldn’t even offer anything that would catch the eye of his daughter even though overly dramatic Sir Pentious was more entertaining. The man knew how to take a beating.

Voldemort sneered, but he lowered his wand slightly, his calculating gaze flickering between the two demons. “Very well,” he said, his tone colder than ice. “If you’re merely observers, then perhaps you’d be interested in making yourselves useful. Join me. I could make it… worthwhile.”

Alastor’s laughter boomed across the graveyard, echoing off the tombstones. “Join you?” he repeated, wiping an imaginary tear from his eye. “Oh, that’s rich. What could you possibly offer me that I don’t already possess?”

Voldemort’s eyes glimmered with dangerous cunning. “Power. Dominion. I could give you control over realms you’ve never dreamed of. Together, we could reshape this world and the next.”

Alastor chuckled again. “Reshape this world and the next? Do you really see yourself more powerful than Hell's royalty? Why I didn’t imagine that you could do something so comparable as creating Evil in this world. That would be something to see. I must say you do have a way with words, but such obvious lies are beneath you. And me. Don't take me for a fool. I am far too old and wise to be swayed by such cheap tricks. There is nothing you could offer that would interest me.” Alastor wrapped an arm around Ava pressing her against his leg. “We already have power, territory, and control over our domains. Why my little fawn has connections within Hell’s royalty, all cultivated by herself. I doubt you can possibly offer anything that either of us can obtain ourselves.”

Alastor laughed, mockingly. “Though I will say it’s quite amusing to see someone offer the same deals that I offer and try to make it sound grand. It reminds me of the early days when I was a young demon just starting out. I was a real hoot!"

Voldemort was silent, his expression unreadable as he stared at Alastor, his mind whirling. His eyes were calculating, searching. Then, slowly, his lips twisted into a cruel smile. 

It was obvious in Alastor’s opinion that the man didn’t believe his claims. Not that it mattered, it always made the fall that much more entertaining.

"I see," he said softly. "You think yourself too high and mighty for such petty matters. Very well. I will give you one final chance. I will allow you to leave with your life if you offer up your daughter to join my ranks."

"What?" Ava and Harry both gasped.
Alastor froze, his eyes changing into dials, glowing ominously. The scratch of a record showcasing his displeasure at the offer was apparent. “What did you say?”

Ava stepped forward, her expression a mixture of disbelief and anger. Her fingers tightened around her dagger. Orion let out a warning growl, his antlers shining brightly. "You want me to join you? Why would I do that?” Ava exclaimed, disgusted. “You’re not my friend and you hurt my friend. In my opinion you're not worth much. In fact I imagine your own soul is worth less than any hellborn I’ve ever met.”

She should know, his soul belongs to her anyway. Hell just meeting the man just makes her want to be petty about the entire thing.

“The child has spoken, not even worth the investment.”
Voldemort let out a growl that could be described as beastly. It was clear to everyone that the man did not like the insult. “You claim to be powerful, demon,” he said, addressing Alastor directly. “But power must be proven. Words mean nothing here.”

He threw his arm back, clutching his wand tightly. “AVADA-”
“Alastor watch out!” Harry cried, worried. Would the demon even know about this curse? Despite their admission, he is not willing to risk anyone dying for him. He felt Ava squeeze his hand, looking down at her he was met with encouraging eyes.

Orion stepped forward to shield the children, his antlers glowing with a spectral light. The air grew heavy, thick with an oppressive energy that made even the strongest of Voldemort’s followers falter. He let out a guttural snarl, his body poised and ready, his massive form more terrifying than ever in the pale moonlight.

“Don’t worry Harry, spells like that wont kill a Sinner demon, afterall how can you kill something that’s already dead?”
“KEDAVRA!”

The green light shot forth, the spell struck dead center on Alastor’s chest with its dreaded magic spreading over his body. The graveyard grew deathly silent with every living entity just waiting and anticipating the creature to fall over dead like all before it. Only to be surprised when the opposite happened.

Alastor’s laughter filled the graveyard once more, echoing with an otherworldly resonance that made every hair stand on end. The demon had started walking towards the group of fanatics.  Voldemort staggered in shock at the turn of events. If Harry would be bold to assume that the dark wizard looked terrified.

“Oh, Tom,” Alastor said, his voice dripping with amusement. “Did you really think that would work on me?” He stepped closer, his grin turning predatory. Alastor’s smile widened, and his shadow seemed to stretch unnaturally, dark tendrils creeping across the graveyard like living things. “Still trying to play the big bad sorcerer, are we? Let me make something abundantly clear.” His eyes flared a deeper crimson. The ground beneath Voldemort’s feet cracked, thin fissures of hellish green light snaking outward.

“You see, I’m not here to fight you. I was simply curious about what all the gossip towards you was about. So far, I’m not impressed.”

A shadow dashed towards the man ripping the wand from the maniac's hand. Taking the supposed most powerful dark wizard's weapon into the demon's hands. “Who would think that such a simple parlor trick would disarm such a “powerful” man.”

Voldemort’s fury was palpable, his hands trembling with barely contained rage. “You dare—”
“Dare?” Alastor interrupted, his voice a low growl now, devoid of its earlier humor. Holding the wand in between his finders mockingly. The man wasn’t even worth a fight. “Daring implies risk. I take no risks with you, boy. You are nothing but a speck in the endless expanse of eternity.”

Ava looked towards Harry gleefully. “See, what did I tell you? My daddy was definitely going to be alright.”
Voldemort could only stand in silence, shocked at the turn of events. He had been made to look like a fool by stupid and lowly creatures! His wand, a wizard's pride was taken from him through trickery and no fault of his own. Yet, he can only stand powerless as the demon continued on as if he was nothing but an insect.

Alastor turned, his coat swirling around him like smoke. “Come, Ava, Orion. Let’s leave the mortal to his delusions. We need to get Harrison back before the audience becomes restless. This was all very amusing but it is time for us to leave. He’ll destroy himself soon enough.” He cast one final look over his shoulder, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous promise. “And when he does… we’ll be there to collect.”

With that Alastor walked towards Harry who looked terrified, confused, and a little lost. Alastor placed a hand on his shoulder, guiding him towards the waiting tournament cup.

“Hold on!” Ava cried, through all the excitement she had almost forgotten to complete an important task.

Walking past the dishonored wizard, Ava made her way towards Lucius Malfoy. The man gave her an uneasy look as she approached, his eyes widening when he noticed her knife.

The other Death Eaters shifted nervously, unsure of what to do. The killing had no effect on the father; it was unlikely it would even affect the child. Lucius took a step back, his hand moving towards his wand, but Ava grabbed his wrist, her grip tight enough to bruise. Lucius was never one to take a hint if it didn’t benefit him.

"Now, now, Mr. Malfoy, I only want to talk," she said softly, her tone dangerously sweet. "Why don't you tell me about your family? I'd love to hear all about your wife. I’ve already met your son. He isn’t really nice."

Lucius swallowed hard, his throat bobbing as his eyes darted around, looking for an escape. Ava tightened her grip on his wrist, her nails digging into his skin.

The other Death Eaters looked on in stunned silence, uncertain whether to intervene. Voldemort’s gaze flickered momentarily to Ava, but he did not move to stop her. Not that he could do anything without a wand. 

Lucius, on the other hand, was clearly torn between fear and pride. His free hand twitched toward his wand again, but Ava’s grip was like iron. She leaned in close, her crimson eyes glowing faintly in the eerie light of the graveyard.

“Draco,” she said, almost conversationally. “He’s been so mean to me. You should teach him some manners. I don’t think your daddy will enjoy hearing that his family was mean to his friend, will he?”

Luicus swallowed again, his Adam's apple bobbing. "I- what are you on about demons? Neither I nor my father have demon blood running through our veins nor would we ever have relations with the likes of your kind."

"That’s not really how becoming a demon works.” Ava said, her tone mocking. "Man it’s so interesting that non- magical humans have a better grasp on what happens after death than you lot. How can you have such a vast array of creatures in your world but have absolutely no clue what goes on past that. It's quite funny."

"Shut your mouth, demon." Lucius growled, he did not appreciate being made to look like a fool.

"Oooo, feisty," Ava teased. She tightened her grip, causing the man to let out a small pained gasp. “Your son had the same response. Did you teach him that or was he born with it?"

Lucius opened his mouth to retort, but Ava didn't let him speak.
"No matter, I'm sure Abraxas can teach him the proper way to treat a lady."
"What are you on about? My father has been dead for years."

Ava couldn’t help but roll her eyes. Honestly, wizards could be so slow at times. "Yes I know. He works for me. He's also been telling me a lot about you and your son. And the things you've done. It's quite amusing."

"I don't believe you." Lucius spat. "My father would never work for the likes of you."
Ava smirked. "You don't have to believe me, Mr. Malfoy. But if you're interested, I can bring you a gift. Consider it an early birthday present."

She released his wrist, taking a step back. She smiled sweetly up at him, her red eyes glowing in the dim light of the graveyard.

Lucius rubbed his wrist, glaring down at the young demon. He turned to look at his fellow Death Eaters, his gaze settling on Voldemort. But the Dark Lord was watching Ava, his crimson eyes burning with hatred and something akin to curiosity. 

Alastor’s booming laugh cut through the tense silence like a blade. “Oh, Ava, you always did have a flair for the dramatic,” he said, stepping closer, his presence radiating an unnatural chill that made even the bravest Death Eaters uneasy. He placed a hand on her shoulder, his sharp grin aimed directly at Lucius. “Though I must admit, I find this reunion of yours terribly entertaining. Abraxas does send his regards, by the way. Such a chatty fellow.”

Lucius paled further, his bravado faltering as he glanced nervously at Voldemort. “My lord,” he stammered, “surely you won’t—”

“Silence, Lucius,” Voldemort hissed, his eyes never leaving Alastor and Ava. His tone was icy, yet there was a flicker of uncertainty behind his words. “I am not interested in your petty squabbles with this… creature.”

How cute the man was trying to save face. He was lucky the Overlord found his attempt at a bluff to be amusing.
Lucius nodded stiffly, his expression unreadable as he glanced down at Ava, his eyes burning with hatred and suspicion.
She smiled sweetly up at him, a challenge in her crimson eyes. "I'll be seeing you around, Mr. Malfoy. Have a pleasant evening." Ava’s dagger glinted as she stepped beside her father. Ava didn’t give much attention to either man's words. “We’ll be watching. Closely. Just to see how far you’ll go before you fall.” She glanced at Orion, who let out a low growl of agreement, his glowing eyes fixed on Voldemort like a predator sizing up its prey.

For the first time, Voldemort hesitated, his gaze flickering between the demons. Behind him, his Death Eaters shifted nervously, their confidence shaken.

Ava smiled as she joined her father with Orion not far behind her. She glanced over her shoulder, her red eyes meeting Voldemort's own. The man looked furious and a little shaken.

The group was gone within seconds, the cup vanishing with them. Voldemort stared at the place where they had been, his expression inscrutable. The Death Eaters stood silently, no one daring to speak.

Finally, after a long moment, Voldemort turned, his eyes burning with an unholy fire. "Go," he commanded, his voice sharp and cold. "Leave me."

The Death Eaters didn't have to be told twice. They scrambled away, Apparating with loud cracks and whispers of gratitude. Voldemort remained where he was, his gaze fixed on the spot where the cup had been.

His hands curled into fists, his nails digging into his palms until he could feel the blood welling beneath them. He would not let the demons get the best of him.

He would not let them win.
He would not be defeated by mere demons.

A soft chuckle escaped him, a dark, sinister sound that echoed through the graveyard. He would show them. He would show them all. Potter may have the demons on his side now but soon, soon he will take that protection away. Starting with the small fawn child.

Chapter 16: Imposter among us!

The group materialized at the entrance of the maze, the air heavy with the distant roar of the crowd. Harry clung tightly to Alastor, his knuckles pale and bloodless. His mind churned with the harrowing events that had unfolded in the graveyard, how his blood had been stolen to resurrect Voldemort, how the entire Triwizard Tournament had been nothing but a sinister ploy to lure him away from the safety of Hogwarts. It could have ended so much worse. That they had made it back alive felt less like victory and more like sheer, fragile luck.

Alastor, however, seemed unfazed. Relief flickered in his eyes, not for Harry’s safety but for the fact that this ordeal was nearly over. Soon, Ava would get her soul, the demons would return to Hell, and the humans would scramble in confusion, blissfully unaware of the upheaval. Alastor smirked inwardly. He’d have to brace himself for the influx of souls soon enough, ripe opportunities for deals to be struck.

Ava and Orion followed closely behind, Ava still clutching the Triwizard Cup. She turned it over in her hands, examining it with quiet fascination. The little fawn had never seen such a peculiar object, though she mused that an Asmodeus crystal might rival it in power and function. Though she could tell that the magic that farried them from one location to another was slowly fading away.  

The sound of the Hogwarts school band erupted in the distance, and the crowd’s cheers surged like a tidal wave. Harry’s supporters roared with delight, celebrating their champion, while others clapped in reluctant respect, mourning their own fallen heroes. None among them knew the truth, that their world had just been fractured by the rebirth of a madman.

As the group stepped into the light, they were swiftly surrounded. Friends, professors, the headmaster, and the tournament judges closed in on them, their expressions laced with concern. Unlike the oblivious audience, these onlookers could sense that something was wrong. Harry had been gone far too long. And Cedric’s loud accusations about his supposed encounter with Harry near the cup only deepened the unease.

"Harry,,” Hermione breathed, her voice thick with relief. “Are you alright? We started to worry when Ava disappeared. No one could enter the maze with the king and queen blocking the entrance.” Her gaze flicked toward Lucifer and Lilith, who were standing near Ava and Orion.

Ava, seemingly unaffected by the chaos just moments ago, was animatedly chatting with the royals, twirling a bone-colored wand in her hands as if it were a mere toy. Alastor had given it to her at some point, showing no regard for treating the wand with any reverence. Her carefree demeanor stood in stark contrast to the gravity of the situation.

Harry nodded, his face pale and his heart hammering in his chest. Alastor’s claws gripped his shoulder firmly, their sharp tips digging into his skin not painfully, but enough to keep him grounded. Harry suspected it was the only thing keeping him upright at this point.

“We’re fine,” Harry rasped, his voice hoarse, laced with both exhaustion and lingering panic. “It was a Portkey. I was taken to a graveyard, and he was there. Wormtail. He—he brought him back.”

“What?” Ron gasped, wide-eyed, struggling to comprehend. “Who? Harry, who did Wormtail bring back?”
“Voldemort’s back!” Harry blurted, his voice ringing out louder than intended. He didn’t care. People needed to hear it, and the anger bubbling within him refused to let him stay quiet.

A shocked gasp rippled through the crowd, followed by an eerie silence. All eyes turned toward Harry, disbelief etched on every face. Even Ava and Orion, who had been standing with the school staff and tournament judges, paused to glance his way.

“Voldemort? What’s going on?” someone murmured. Panic began to stir.
“The boy’s lying! We all know Lord Voldemort is dead! Someone call the Ministry and report this outrageous claim!”
“Those demons must’ve tampered with the boy’s mind. That’s why they went into the maze to plant lies in his head!”

“Of course it’s not true! The Dark Lord is gone. Finished. Dead!”
“Don’t be stupid! He can’t be!”
“Can’t he?” someone countered, their voice trembling. “Who would want him back? And yet… why would the boy lie?”

Ava frowned, her sharp eyes scanning the crowd. The panic and disbelief on their faces weren’t surprising. Even the judges seemed skeptical though the conspicuous absence of Karkaroff spoke volumes. Why would a man flee if there was nothing to fear?

She sighed internally. Humans and demons, for that matter, had an infuriating tendency to deny truths that didn’t suit them. They needed proof. Luckily for them, she had it. What they chose to do with it wasn’t her concern.

“Oh, it’s true,” Alastor drawled, his crimson eyes gleaming with amusement as he observed the crowd’s denial. “He’s back. We had the most delightful chat. I even took his wand. He was flailing it around like a child throwing a tantrum. Naturally, I had to confiscate it. Toys, after all, belong to children.”

Ava grinned, twirling the wand in question as the Minister of Magic gasped in disbelief. But it was clear no one believed Alastor’s casual proclamation. After all, who could simply take something from the Dark Lord?

Alastor released Harry’s shoulder and turned to face him, his crimson gaze sharp and unwavering. He ignored the murmuring crowd; their opinions were irrelevant. “And I believe,” he said, his voice low and deliberate, “that your deal with my little fawn is now complete. You survived your tournament, with her help, I might add, and even won. She upheld her end of the bargain, and she also won her wager. Though I suspect most of you are unaware of it.”

The demon’s smile widened, predatory and expectant. “Now, she’ll be taking what’s owed to her.”

Harry’s throat tightened, but he forced himself to nod. He was terrified ,he could admit that much, but he knew this was the right thing to do. He wanted no part of Voldemort lingering inside him. It would be hard, maybe even painful, but he trusted his friends. He had to.

Alastor extended a hand toward him, fingers curling slightly as though expecting something tangible. “I believe you owe my daughter a soul,” he said, his grin turning razor-sharp.

Harry froze. A soul? How was he supposed to give her a soul?

Ava’s red eyes sparkled with excitement and mischief as she practically bounced on her toes. Beside her, Orion stepped forward, his large stag form looming. The crowd recoiled, instinctively stepping back, unwilling to obstruct the creature’s path.

"No, wait, please!" Dumbledore called out, his eyes wide. The man rushed towards the group. "Ava, Alastor, you can't! It's against the rules! You stated that Harry was to give up his soul when his time comes. We cannot allow this!"

Ava rolled her eyes, this entire debacle was finally going to be over and done with. While she did take great amusement from the man’s misplaced worry, it also lost its charm every time he tried to protect Harry. “I wouldn’t worry about Harry’s soul too much, he and I had a different agreement going on.”

“Oh, my Ava, do tell. I did sense something going on with the boy.” Alastor commented, watching his daughter in interest. “I’m just dying to know.”

"That doesn't matter. I can't allow you to take him," Dumbledore replied firmly. He raised his wand along with several others who she could only assume were a part of their law enforcement. Although a few teachers also made their displeasure known, people just never listened.

"Now, now, professor, you don't want to start a fight, do you?" Alastor said, his voice taking a menacing tone. He slowly lifted his find to slide the wand to the side so it wasn’t aiming at anyone specific. Lucifer and Lilith were standing next to him, their eyes gleaming dangerously. "After all, it wouldn't be very wise."

"I cannot allow this, Alastor. Harry has a whole life ahead of him and I'm sure he does not want his soul taken away by a demon."
"Actually I'm okay with it." Harry spoke up. " It’s not my-”

He was quickly silenced by Ava. Her hand was over his mouth as she gave him a mischievous smile. "Quiet don’t ruin the surprise. You don’t want to spoil the ending now, do you? 
"What do you mean?"

"If I were you, Dumbledore, I'd be more worried about the Dark Lord rather than the fate of this boy," Alastor said, his gaze focused solely on the wizard.

“I knew something was bound to go wrong with that little demon Albus. Now it’s filled the Potter boys head with nonsense. You should have never allowed her in the school. Now she is causing trouble. This is exactly why the ministry needs to do something. She has probably corrupted the rest of the student body with her kind. And now the boy is telling everyone Voldemort has returned, which is obviously a lie. This is the problem with demons, they fill our children's minds with lies and falsehoods.” Fudge spoke as he pushed his way through the crowd, his face red and sweaty.

"I'm not lying, sir," Harry insisted, Ava if anything had been more than helpful in his predicament. Although considering Alastor’s actions in the graveyard he couldn’t completely discount Fudge's claims. That didn’t make his claims any less true. "Voldemort has returned. I saw him, he was in the graveyard."

"Nonsense, you must be mistaken."
"No, no I'm not! You—” Alastor covered his mouth, shaking his head. People have a tendency to delude themselves. There is no point wasting energy on trying to change the mind of a fool who wants to believe their own lie.

"There is no way that the boy would know who the Dark Lord is," the minister said. "He was barely a year old when he supposedly died. He would have no idea who he is. It is impossible for the boy to know him. And you have no proof."

"Then allow my fawn to provide you with the proof you so crave," Alastor purred. "She has a gift for you." The show was sure to be entertaining.

Lucifer and Lilith both stepped back as Ava moved forward. Orion followed her, his massive form looming over Harry. Without warning Orion scooped the teen into his boney mouth, his teeth piercing the skin slightly.

Harry let out a muffled scream of shock as Orion tossed the teen up into the air and caught him again.
The crowd gasped and the teachers tensed. Some had even drawn their wands.
"Put him down!" Hermione shouted worriedly.

"Now, now, don't worry, Hermione, Orion won’t hurt him, we’ve talked about this, remember? It’s the only way to get the other guy out.” Ava reassured her. “I gotta make sure this soul knows who’s the boss.”

Harry was lifted up once again and a small orb of light flew from his body and into Ava's hand. Orion dropped the teen to the ground where Harry was immediately surrounded by his friends. That had been an admittedly terrifying experience but more painless than he had imagined. 

Ava examined the soul that was floating above her hand. It was a sickly green color, full of anger and hatred. It was truly revolting with a very strong odor. Although there was a clear shift in atmosphere when it appeared, its existence was wrong with even the natural world acknowledging that fact. Despite being a pathetic fragment the aura it exuded was oppressive to the average witch and wizard.

“Ah, there you are,” Ava said, her voice dripping with satisfaction as she studied the revolting soul. “This doesn’t usually happen. Orion usually spits out a plush version of the soul I collect. I wonder what’s different?”

The crowd’s murmurs turned into panicked cries as they watched the glowing green orb pulse ominously in her grasp. Even Dumbledore looked momentarily shaken, though he quickly composed himself. The look in his eyes expressed enlightenment on the new information but also what can only be assumed as relief. It was clear that Harry’s soul would be safe from this demon so long as he doesn’t make any other deals involving it.

“That… that can’t be,” Fudge stammered, his face pale. “What is that thing?”

Lucifer walked over, bending down to meet the fawn's height. He stared at the fragment in disgust and disinterest. It was amazing how humans can keep on screwing with his gift of free will. “This is Voldemort… or at least a piece of him. He’s been clinging to life like a parasite, feeding on hatred and despair.” Lucifer answered calmly as he leaned in to get a better look at the soul fragment. “It seems to be reforming into what it should be. I think it just didn’t sit well with Orion’s stomach. Just like Al’s father.” He laughed, standing straight and elbowing the stag.

Orion let out a heavy breath as if agreeing with the king.

The crowd erupted in confusion and panic as Ava held the revolting green soul fragment, its pulsing glow intensifying with every second. The air seemed to grow colder, and an ominous hum filled the space. There were people rushing towards the exit in a vain attempt to escape the atmosphere.

“You—you can’t be serious,” Fudge stammered again, taking a shaky step back. “This is absurd! A trick! Some dark magic conjured by demons to deceive us!”

“It’s no trick,” Lucifer replied, his voice cold and sharp as a blade. “This is proof. This supposed Dark Lord isn’t as dead as you’ve all convinced yourselves. He’s fractured, but alive. This is a horcrux. Something one of my brothers have had trouble with from time to time.” Lucifer gave a little laugh. “Sometimes you humans are just the literal worst!”

Lilith placed her arms around Lucifer's shoulders. “Flawed as they may be, that is the cost of independence. Especially such foolish actions.”

Lucifer grumbled, folding his arms over his chest. He wasn’t exactly looking forward to having a guy like that in Hell. While he can now accept that maybe not all Sinners are cut from the same cloth some are just literally the worst. Self entitled ego maniacs hellbent on death and destruction. Those are best left to the exorcist.

Ava tossed the soul up and caught it again, the sickly green color growing brighter. It was becoming more and more solid.

The crowd continued to murmur amongst themselves, the confusion in the crowd was apparent. They had no idea what a horcrux was and frankly neither did she. All Ava knew was that it had something to do with splitting your soul.

Dumbledore stared at the soul. As if he wasn’t entirely surprised at the revelation. A man as well studied as him would definitely know about the implications.

"That cannot be. This is an outrage!” Fudge shouted, his face going beet red. “This is obviously some sort of trickery. Demons are not to be trusted. This is all a ruse, a plan to make us fear them. To scare us. Well, it's not going to work. I will not stand for this. This ends now."

"You don't really have to believe, Minister. I could care less about the beliefs of some mere mortals," Lucifer replied, straightening his jacket. "The deal my little sweet pea has made with the boy is done. She has won her bet and collected her soul. Now the only thing left for us to do is leave and celebrate with pancakes and whipped cream."

"And coffee," Lilith added, smiling.
"Yes, it is a delightful idea, your majesty!” Alastor said, smiling. His tail twitched in excitement.
"But... but... we can't just let them leave," one of the judges stammered. "They have that thing. We have no idea what it is. They could be lying and are trying to trick us."

Lucifer’s grin widened, his sharp teeth glinting in the dim light of the maze’s entrance. “Oh, we could be lying.” Lucifer conceded. “But, whether or not you believe it doesn't make it any less your problem. Someone is definitely going to get screwed over and it’s not going to be us!”

“Although closing your eyes from the truth does usually lead to unfortunate consequences. Ignore the signs and then you find yourself facing judgement.” Lilith commented.

He gestured lazily at the pulsing soul fragment in Ava’s hand. “I mean this should be enough evidence, Hell Ava was just telling us about the nifty little wand her dad gave her.”
“Guilty as charged.” Alastor chuckled.

“You all should have seen his face! He looked as if he was going to cry!” Ava even went so far to wave the wand around. Although Fudge was making a valiant effort of ignoring the evidence.

Dumbledore calmly walked towards Fudge, he firmly grabbed the man's elbow and calmly spoke. “If that truly is a piece of Voldemort’s soul, then perhaps we should talk about this in a more private setting. I would not want any more people getting involved than necessary, would you not agree, Minister? You would not want the media to hear about this and cause a panic among the masses, would you?"

The crowd went into a frenzy. The sound of their voices and panicked questions filled the air. Reporters could be seen shoving their way through the crowd, their cameras poised and ready to capture whatever would happen next. During the commotion Ava noticed ‘Moody’ dragging Harry out of the crowd, to the castle. She was quick to follow without anyone noticing except Alastor.

Despite the thrilling revelations there seemed to still be unanswered questions. Ava always did love playing detective, no one ever wants to miss an opportunity to display their intellectual superiority. It seems that the rat has been found, they always tend to get sloppy when the illusion of success is in sight.

Lucifer smirked, his crimson eyes glittering with amusement. The man was obviously hiding something, but whatever it was, he didn't care. It was no concern of his.

He turned his gaze towards his little niece only to realize that she was gone along with Harry. Orion was still standing where he had been, his massive form towering over the crowd.

"Where's Ava?" Lilith asked, frowning. “Alastor’s gone too.”

Orion huffed, the sound almost like a snort. His antlers twitched, the movement causing the crowd to back away. The large creature snorted again and began to walk towards the castle. The crowd parted, making a clear path for the large beast to pass.

Lucifer followed close behind, his wife not far behind. The crowd parted even further, allowing the pair to pass. Leaving Dumbledore and Fudge to be surrounded by the confused and panicking crowd.

~~~~~~~~

Meanwhile, inside the castle, Ava moved swiftly, her footsteps silent as shadows. She trailed “Moody” with narrowed eyes, suspicion prickling at her senses. While the game was certainly entertaining it was no less dangerous. Harry, pale and trembling, stumbled along beside him, clearly in no condition to notice the odd behavior of his supposed protector. The poor boy was exhausted from the events so far.

“Come on, Potter,” Moody growled, his tone sharp. “We need to get you somewhere safe.”

“Safe from what?” Ava called out, stepping into the corridor with an eerie calm. Her voice echoed in the quiet space, Moody froze. “You’re not exactly acting like someone who wants him safe.”

Common sense dictates that Harry should have never left the area. Through all the excitement he was neglected in being screened for injuries or properly spoken to about his allegations. It’s even more damning when an adult man puts so much effort to spirit a child away without communicating the action.

Moody had no business doing this especially without informing Dumbledore. Granted Ava was under no illusion that this man had Harry’s best interests at heart. Afterall fanatics rarely had sound minds.

The old man whirled around, wand drawn, a smile on his lips. His grip tightened against Harry as he pointed the wand dangerously at the boy. Ava glared at the action, unappreciative of the audacity.

"Why hello there, my little fawn. I'm glad to see you've finally caught up. Though I must admit, I'm not sure how long we can wait. There is much to discuss and very little time to do so."

"What's going on, Moody?" Harry demanded, keeping calm. "Why are you acting like this?”
“Quiet Potter this doesn’t concern you," the old man growled.

Ava’s crimson eyes glowed faintly in the dim light as she stepped closer, Orion silently materializing behind her like a living shadow. The massive stag loomed over Moody, his antlers scraping the stone ceiling. Harry flinched at the sight, but Ava didn’t falter.

"Oh, but it does concern him, doesn’t it?” Ava said smoothly, her voice laced with quiet menace. “You’re not really Moody, are you? Care to explain yourself before I let Orion take a bite out of you?”

Moody laughed, his eyes glinting dangerously. "I always knew that you were a clever one. I didn’t expect such cleverness to be found in such an inferior species. That's why I allowed you to stay. You  must be a powerful one aren't you, my little fawn? Though, I'm surprised that you didn't suspect anything was wrong when the tournament started. It was a bit suspicious, wasn't it? And then of course the whole thing about the third task. To think a piece of the Dark Lord was embedded into the boy's scar and no one had ever noticed. And you hold a piece of the Dark Lord's soul within your hand. Truly remarkable, is it not?"

Ava frowned, her eyes narrowing. She raised her hand to summon the soul, still as insignificant as ever. "Not really. It's really disappointing. It doesn’t even have a form.” Although given a little bit of time it would have one, this man just didn’t need to know that.

“Disappointing?” Moody sneered, his face twisting into a wicked smile. “You think this is disappointing? You hold the soul of the most glorious man in the palm of your hand.”

Ava stepped forward, unfazed by the veiled threat in his tone. Her fingers tightened around the orb, the sickly green glow pulsed brighter in her grasp. Orion growled softly behind her, the sound deep and low, warning.

“You were using the tournament,” Ava continued, her voice soft but laced with a deadly edge. “You used the maze to lure him in. You wanted Harry to touch the Triwizard Cup, to ensure he became part of this twisted game.” She cocked her head, staring at the man who stood before her. “So, who exactly are you, and what have you done with Alastor Moody?”

Because who else could it be? Ava might not have much knowledge about magic but the clues left behind were obvious. The missing potion ingredients. The level of stealth needed to be hidden in plain sight. The means and opportunity. The target. It could only be done from a man intimately involved in investigating himself.

Moody smirked, his blue eyes shining with amusement. "You're right. I did use the tournament, though not in the way you think. I never expected him to survive the tasks, especially after the dragon, I thought it was going to be a challenge to get him to the final task alive but who would have thought that the boy would summon a demon of all things?”

The man pulled out his flask to take a swig of whatever was inside, only for him to shake it in frustration when he found it was empty. He muttered a curse under his breath. Although this realization did little to quench his excitement about his actions. 

"And what have I done with Alastor Moody?" he continued, his voice taking a hard edge. "You know exactly what I did, my little fawn."

"You hid him away so you could have a steady supply of poly juice potion. So that means he is somewhere in the castle. My guess is in your office." Ava concluded, the most important ingredient was hair and if someone is dead there is a finite amount available. Not to mention information on his knowledge and mannerisms would be indispensable, even if you felt something was wrong if he knew enough about Moody to mimic him then no one would be the wiser.

Moody nodded, his expression unreadable. "Clever girl."
"Why did you do it?" Harry demanded.
"To bring the Dark Lord back, of course," Moody said simply. "To fulfill my master's will."
Harry paled, his green eyes wide. 

“Imagine how he’ll reward me when I kill Harry Potter and retrieve his soul.” Moody added, a wicked gleam in his blue eye. His eye began to droop as if it was melting off of his face. The man spasmed, which loosened his grip on Harry allowing the boy to run to Ava’s side. Frustrated Moody pointed his wand towards the duo. 

Ava took a step forward, her crimson eyes burning with cold fury. Orion gave a warning growl. She opened her mouth to speak, but a shout from the hallway caused her to turn.

"You!"

The two turned their gazes towards the source of the voice. Albus Dumbledore along with Lucifer, Lilith, Snape, and McGonagall had entered the corridor, their faces twisted in anger.

"Expelliarmus!”
The red flash hit Moody, who was sent flying down the corridor with a grunt. Dumbledore quickly moved towards the stunned wizard, grabbing his wand before Moody could react.

"Petrificus Totalus!" McGonagall cast with a wave of her wand. Glaring sternly at the man.

Moody stiffened, his arms snapping against his sides, his legs locked. Ava stepped aside, allowing Dumbledore to approach.

"There you all are. I was beginning to wonder if daddy was the only one who noticed that Harry and I were gone." Ava said as Alastor appeared from out of the shadows.

Dumbledore ignored the younger girl but his eyes contained a fury previously unseen by the child. Dumbledore forcefully grabbed the man, hulling him onto his feet and slamming him against the wall. Snape moved with just as much purpose forcing the petrified man to drink an unknown potion.

“Where is he?!” Dumbledore demanded, harshly shaking the downed man.
“Who?”
Dumbledore slammed him against the wall. “You know who, where is Alastor Moody?”

The man wearing his face glared harshly but was unable to prevent the words from coming out of his mouth. “Office… in the chest.”

Ava perked at the words, giving the man a glare. You don’t do that to people! Also speaking of which she just remembered she put her grandfather in a chest. Best get around to getting him out at some point. Dumbledore raided the imposter’s pockets, taking the flask and handing it over to Snape.

Snape removed the stopper, took a sniff. "Polyjuice potion," he confirmed.
“At least you know it wasn’t us that was stealing from your supplies,” Ava added dryly, folding her arms. “Though I suppose you’ll still find a way to blame me.”

Harry couldn’t help cracking a smile. It really did serve Professor Snape right for accusing him of stealing the ingredients.

Snape shot her a sharp glare but said nothing, his focus shifting to Dumbledore as the headmaster addressed the imposter. Who began to shift around in pain. The potion was beginning to fade.

Barty Crouch Jr. stared at the group, his gaze darting wildly between the wizards, his face streaked with sweat and his brown hair a wild tangle.

"Well, Mr. Dumbledore, I thought you said that this man was dead. He sure doesn't look dead to me." Ava pointed out, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

"He was supposed to be," Dumbledore murmured, his tone grim. He spoke as if he had already expected the answer but gained no joy from the revelation. "I was there when the news of his passing was announced. Ms. McGonagall send an owl to Azkaban. I think they’ll find they’re missing a prisoner. Also be sure to inform Poppy that she’ll be receiving a guest.”

McGonagall nodded, her eyes narrowing. She was clearly disturbed by the man's sudden appearance.
"I’ll be welcomed back like a hero!” Barty laughed, his voice hoarse and raspy. His face was flushed with triumph, his brown eyes shining feverishly.

“Talk about delusional am I right?” Lucifer commented.
"Yes, they'll probably throw you a party. They might even have some cake," Ava quipped, earning a disapproving look from Snape.
"Shut your mouth, you filthy little demon! I will not be spoken to by the likes of you."

"You will do well not to speak to my daughter in that manner, human," Alastor warned, his voice cold. "And I would suggest that you hold your tongue, unless you want her to do it for you."

"Please refrain from threatening him, Mr. Alastor. We are not here to harm anyone," Dumbledore said. "We’ll need his testimony. But first, I think we need to see to the safety of Mr. Potter and Miss. Ava. Perhaps we can move to my office and I can call Madam Pomfrey. Harry needs to have his injuries treated while we discuss the issue of the soul you now have in your possession.”

Ava nodded. She turned to Barty, her crimson eyes glowing faintly. "I'll let Orion keep watch over this guy.”
The giant stag snorted and lowered his head, his sharp antlers brushing against the man's sweaty face. Barty whimpered, his eyes growing wide as the beast's boney snout nudged him forward, shoving him towards the wall.

Dumbledore nodded and spoke. "Severus stay with him, guard him in a safe location until the aurors arrive."
Snape nodded as he followed after Orion, their footsteps echoing down the empty hallway.

Lucifer chuckled as they watched them leave, the sound dark and foreboding. He looked over towards his niece, his crimson eyes shining with amusement.
"You always seem to find the most amusing people to make deals with, my little fawn. You should be more careful next time."

Ava grinned. "Don't worry, uncle Luci, I'm always careful."
Dumbledore raised an eyebrow at the exchange but chose not to comment. Instead, he turned his attention back to Harry, who was swaying slightly and pale.

“Harry, you’ve been through an ordeal. Let us ensure you are unharmed,” Dumbledore said gently, guiding him down the corridor. “Miss Ava, you as well whatever connection you’ve formed with the soul fragment must be closely examined. We cannot risk further danger.”

The headmaster led the two to his office, the others close behind. Once inside, Dumbledore guided Harry over to a chair and helped him sit down.

Madam Pomfrey quickly made her way to his side, checking his wounds and treating them with her potions. 

As if on cue the minister burst into the room with an angry Orion and an annoyed Severus on his heels.

Dumbledor stood up walking to greet the man. “Ah, Minister. So good of you to join us. I assume the real Moody has been found and sent to the medical wing. And Barty Crouch Jr. is in custody, correct? It would have been better to just have Orion still keeping guard over him. Though, I must admit, you're timing is impeccable, sir. We have something important to discuss." Dumbledore greeted, his voice smooth and calm.

"Guarding Crouch is no longer necessary," Snape growled. "The minister saw to that by bringing a Dementor."
"What?" Dumbledore demanded, his eyes wide with shock. Disapproval was clear in his voice.

"When we told Mr. Fudge that we had caught the Death Eater responsible for tonight’s events,” said Snape, in a low voice, “he seemed to feel his personal safety was in question. He insisted on summoning a dementor to accompany him into the castle. He brought it up to the office where Barty Crouch Jr. was being kept and—and now—"

Snape did not finish his sentence but everyone knew what he was trying to say. They could only assume that Barty had died and that the dementor had taken his soul.

“By all accounts, he is no loss!” blustered Fudge, trying to justify his actions or skirt responsibility. “It seems he has been responsible for several deaths!”

“But he cannot now give testimony, Cornelius,” Dumbledore said, frustrated. He was staring hard at Fudge, as though seeing him plainly for the first time. “He cannot give evidence about why he killed those people.”

“Why did he killed them? Well, that’s no mystery, is it?” blustered Fudge. “He was a raving lunatic! From what Severus has told me, he seems to have thought he was doing it all on You-Know-Who’s instructions!”

“Lord Voldemort was giving him instructions, Cornelius,”Dumbledore said, the temperature in the room seemed to drop by several degrees. Harry's skin prickled. "Those people's deaths were mere by-products of a plan to restore Voldemort to full strength again. The plan succeeded. Voldemort has been restored to his body."

Fudge jerked back as if he had been struck. For a moment Harry thought he was about to faint.

"That again Albus? You-Know-Who... returned? Preposterous. Come now, Dumbledore..."

"As young Harry and Ms. Ava could tell you Barty Crouch Jr. told them everything," Dumbledore continued, his blue eyes glinting dangerously. “Ms. Ava has in her possession his wand and even a fragment of the man's soul. You are no fool Cornelius the implications are clear. What more is there to consider?”

"Oh really," drawled the minister. "And did the demon tell you all this, did she? It would be easy enough for the demon to lie, wouldn't it? After all, you can't trust a demon. We already know that. I would think they would lie to cause panic and chaos. It would be their way, would it not?"

Ava rolled her eyes at the statement. People lie just as easily as demons do, not to mention not all demons are like that either. Although Ava could recognize the tactic he was employing, this man will never listen to reason. He has already decided his stand and nothing short of seeing Voldemort will change his mind. 

Harry dashed from the bed he had been seated in, upset about being called a liar especially after everything he's been through. He wouldn’t lie about something this important. "I was there. I saw Voldemort's rebirth," Harry said, his voice hard and clear. He met the man's gaze, his green eyes fierce and burning with anger. "Ava, her father, and Orion are the ones who made sure Voldemort never got the chance to attack me. We’re lucky no one has been killed because of this."

"Don't be ridiculous," the minister snapped. "You made a deal with the demon child and this is obviously the payment. A way for her to get into our minds and make us fear them like we did so many years ago. I have no doubt that the rest of the students are being influenced by her. She's a danger to everyone and everything. The ministry must be informed immediately so we can begin the process of banning all demons from entering the country.”

The three older demons snorted in amusement. The man had clearly gone off the deep end in terms of his crusade to keep up the illusion of peace. How the hell is he going to ban demons from the human realm? Demons have been travelling to the mortal realm for centuries, they aren’t going to stop because of one man’s hissy fit. Ava, however, didn't seem amused at the man's words. She didn't respond, however. Her red eyes flashed dangerously and a faint smile formed on her lips.

"This is a very delicate situation, Minister," Dumbledore said softly. His blue eyes were fixed on the minister, who was now glaring at the two adolescents, his face flushed with anger. "There is no reason to start a panic. I believe that we can resolve this peacefully."

"No reason to start a panic?" the minister repeated. "Do you have any idea what kind of damage has been done to the magical community? That whole fiasco on the field has caused a panic. People are scared. They think we've gone back to the days of the First War. There is no stopping a panic now. Especially with these… these things wandering around the grounds." His arms swept out, taking in the demons that were still in the room.

Alastor's smile widened, his crimson eyes gleaming with amusement. "You have nothing to fear from us, Minister. We've no interest in causing harm. In fact we’ll be leaving right after this and won't be back until next year."

"Next year?" the minister scoffed. "You've got to be joking. Why on earth would she be returning when you’ve stated that her contract was completed. And what about that so-called fragment that you have in your hands. If it’s dangerous it should be nowhere near the school.”

Alastor laughed. “Wouldn’t you like to know.”
"It's not dangerous and it's also none of your concern, minister," Ava replied, her voice soft and sharp. She smiled sweetly at the man, her crimson eyes gleaming in the light. "Now, if you don't mind, we're busy. If you want to interrogate someone, talk to the real Alastor Moody."

She waved her hand dismissively and turned away. The minister stared at her for a moment, his face twisting in disgust. He turned to leave, his footsteps echoing off the stone walls.

Harry watched him leave, his stomach churning. The man didn't believe him. And now there was a chance that they wouldn't believe Dumbledore either. Voldemort would rise again, and no one would believe it until it was too late. Hopefully, they would be able to find the other horcruxes and destroy them before Voldemort could fully recover.

The teen sighed. This was not how he thought the night was going to go.

Chapter 17: Summer at the Dursley’s

Dumbledore sat in his chair, his hands folded and face grim, staring into the flames of the fireplace. He had the opportunity to organize a meeting with young Ava and her company despite all the bustle and panic. Once everything had died down he was able to convince the flaky demons to spend just enough time in the mortal realm to discuss recent events with him. Especially those pertaining to a certain recent acquisition. 

 

The headmaster couldn’t help but observe the odd group. Frankley, the stories didn’t do the royal family justice. Lilith sat on the couch as if she owned it with a regal posture. Her husband Lucifer had summoned tea and biscuits for everyone joyfully filling a cup for his niece. Ava sat in between the adults carelessly throwing the soul up and down as if it was a ball. Alastor glared taping his cane in clear annoyance although a look from Lilith was enough to keep him silent.

 

“This is a delicate situation,” he began solemnly. “What we are dealing with is far beyond ordinary magic. I Am only curious about the long term consequences towards the true owner of the soul.”

 

Ava studied the revolting green glow in her hands. Her lips pressed into a thin line before she raised her gaze to meet his. The message was clear in the older man's gaze.

 

“You want me to destroy it?” she asked flatly, she didn’t think the old man would be so heavy handed but then again there are always exceptions. In any case, why should she when she worked for it fair and square? Not to mention without Harry it’s nothing but a formless entity “No. Not a chance. This soul belongs to me. I worked hard for it, and I won’t just hand it over.”

 

Ava had completed the terms of the deal so therefore she was entitled to that little piece. If Dumbledore wanted it then he should have found it sooner, finders keepers losers weepers! What kind of moron splits his soul like this anyway? Just giving away pieces.

 

Dumbledore sighed, leaning forward, his piercing blue eyes glinting.“As you probably have already suspected, splitting one's soul is serious dark magic. Such an action will allow the perpetrator to cling to life, haunting his enemies and searching for ways to reform himself with a proper body.” Dumbledore leaned forward. “I would like to be sure that a demonic deal wouldn’t be an alternate opportunity to cling onto life.

 

Ava hesitated, glancing at the others for support. Voldemort was a bully plain and simple, while she would be disappointed at the loss for her prize she wasn't exactly keen on allowing the man to keep on bullying Harry. 

 

Lilith stepped in, her voice calm and even. “The fragment is fractured and broken. It has no will, no thoughts of its own. I imagine his careless handling of it is what allowed this entire deal to be possible thus granting the boy ownership over it. Even if it could use alternate means to reform itself without the original soul, it is powerless.”

 

“But will he be able to die?” Dumbledore asked, leaning closer. “What becomes of the other fragments? Will they vanish, or will they be absorbed by Ava?”

 

“Souls are tricky, you need special tools like angelic steel to actually destroy a soul. Definitely beyond the means of any human. Nope! When his mortal body dies, the rest of his soul will follow,” Lucifer replied, his low voice smooth and assured. “The fragments Ava holds will reform with him but only in hell, where he belongs. I mean even without eternal judgment it’s clear where a guy like that is going. These pieces just prevent themselves from piecing themselves together by being stuck in other vessels. It’s really not worth the trouble. Although I can see how he can keep coming back like an annoying roach.”

 

Dumbledore’s sharp gaze flicked to Lucifer. “Are you certain?” 

“Absolutely,” Lucifer said. “It’s not the first time a horcrux has been made, nor the first time we’ve handled one. The danger lies in leaving even one fragment unaccounted for. If even a single piece remains, his soul could reform on Earth and begin the cycle again.”

 

Dumbledore nodded slowly, stroking his beard. “Then we must locate every fragment before he is killed. Do you have a way of tracking them?”

Lucifer gestured toward the soul fragment in Ava’s hands. “Using one fragment as a compass is the most reliable method.”

 

Dumbledore’s eyes narrowed, he imagined that things would be tricky in this case. “And would you allow us to use the one Ava possesses?”

 

Lucifer gave a low chuckle. “No. That would be foolish. But we have other ways, ways that don’t involve risking her life or this fragment. You’ve already proven that your world is ill-equipped to handle threats like these.”

 

Dumbledore couldn’t even fault the king at the accusation. The minister was keen on pretending the entire debacle didn’t happen and was working on a smear campaign against demons. While he wouldn’t condone his actions at the very least Dumbledore was glad the campaign was against creatures the least threatened by these actions. The demons present didn’t seem the least bit worried about the possible repercussions but Dumbledore was no fool. It seems that demons didn’t need to be summoned to travel the human realm which means the ministry had very little power to stop them from traveling.

 

“Ill-equipped indeed,” Lilith said, her voice edged with disdain. “A school for magical children, overrun with danger, no proper protections, and now a ministry in denial of the Dark Lord’s return. It’s a miracle none of your students have been killed outright.”

 

Lucifer nodded in agreement, his crimson eyes glinting. “And yet you expect Ava to help clean up this mess? Albus, my niece owes you nothing.”

 

Alastor, who had been silent until now, chuckled darkly. “That’s right, Professor. My little fawn won’t be staying here any longer. You’ve failed to keep her safe. Whatever deal you’re proposing, it better be worth more than an empty promise.”

 

Dumbledore couldn’t fault the older demons. After months of observing Ava and the limited interactions between the older demons it’s clear they live in a different world. It’s the same with goblins, centaurs, and giants living with different worldviews based on how the world should work. The largest difference however is that should Voldemort cause trouble again, they would be otherwise unaffected.

 

A madman who fears death would never aim to travel to a place of the damned. He wouldn’t have gone through all the trouble of splitting his soul and even if he did believe that his soul would go to Hell then he was too much of a coward to face the consequences.

 

There is only one thing that the headmaster can offer. An admittedly small price to pay for the lives of his friends, students, and fellow faculty. Dumbledore’s expression hardened. “I am prepared to offer my soul as payment. If it ensures the end of Voldemort and the safety of my students, I will gladly pay that price.”

 

Lilith smirked, her amusement evident. “Your soul, Albus? And what makes you think it’s enough?” 

Dumbledore straightened, his tone resolute. “Whatever it takes, I will do it. If Ava agrees to help, I will bind myself to her terms.”

 

Lucifer’s gaze sharpened. “You’d fully submit to her? Even before your soul reaches hell?”

Dumbledore hesitated briefly but nodded. “If that is what it takes to save lives, then yes.”

 

Ava studied him, her crimson eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. “You’re serious? Complete submission, no matter the cost?” Her tone sounded intrigued.

“Yes,” Dumbledore replied quietly, his expression grave. “I will do whatever it takes.”

 

Ava’s lips curved into a small, calculating smile. “Then we have a deal. Uncle Luci and Daddy will draw up the contract, and you’ll sign.”

 

Dumbledore gave a slow, deliberate nod, his eyes unwavering despite the obvious tension in the room. “If that is what you require, then so be it.”

Lucifer’s grin widened, sharp and predatory. “Careful, Albus. Deals made with us have a tendency to bind tighter than even the strongest Unbreakable Vow.”

 

Dumbledore met his gaze unflinchingly. “I am well aware, Lucifer. This is not a decision I take lightly.”

Ava turned to her uncle and father, the flickering light of the soul fragment reflecting in her eyes. “Make sure it’s ironclad. No loopholes, no chance for him to wiggle out of it later.”

 

Lilith chuckled softly, her voice dripping with mockery. “Oh, don’t worry, darling. If there’s one thing we excel at, it’s binding the self-righteous in ways they can never escape.”

Alastor stepped forward, his towering figure casting a long shadow across the room. “You’ll have the terms by morning, Albus. And remember, once you sign, there’s no turning back.”

 

Dumbledore stood, his back straight and shoulders squared. “I would expect nothing less.”

As the others began murmuring amongst themselves, Ava turned her attention back to the glowing fragment in her hands. The eerie green light pulsed faintly, almost like a heartbeat, and for a brief moment, something stirred within it.

 

Her lips curled into a faint smirk. “Looks like we’re going to have some fun with this after all.”

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

The remaining school year was filled with excitement, anticipation, and anxiety.

 

News of the dark lord's return had spread quickly and the entire world was thrown into chaos. People were demanding answers. But, as Ava had predicted, the Ministry did everything in its power to keep the public calm. While also spreading falsehoods and lies, claiming that the students were simply under a spell and that it was the demons that were behind everything.

 

It would have been amusing to see the papers flip flop on their story if the truth wasn’t so damn important! It was obvious the ministry was trying to suppress the information but fortunately news of the soul fragment and Harry’s claims did get released before the story got spun in a light that painted him as a delusional liar. It only left the public confused on whether to believe the hard truth that You-Know-Who is back or the pretty lie that he’s dead.

 

People just can’t help themselves by choosing the easy option.

 

It drove Harry insane. To know that no one believed him. It was a feeling he was familiar with. Many times his worries or words have been disregarded but this time there was clear proof! He didn’t quite understand the significance of the man’s soul being inside him. However, based on the reactions of Dumbledore and others it was serious. Though, at least his friends had believed him.

 

Speaking of which, the trio had said their goodbyes to Ava and Orion as soon as the meeting had ended. It had been hard, especially after finding out the truth. Ava had hugged Harry and wished him luck during the summer. She had made him keep the phone that Lilith had given him during the beginning of the year and had made him promise to call her whenever he needed her ‘free of charge!’ she said.

 

They hadn't heard from Ava since. But he wasn't worried. The child was at home with her family and friends but he was confident that she would come back, if he asked during a time when they were truly in danger, and with Voldemort’s return he was sure he could convince her to help.

 

Now, the train was leaving Hogsmeade station, the familiar landscape blurring past the window. Harry glanced out the window, his thoughts drifting towards the summer.

 

He didn’t know what to expect this year. Every summer seemed to come with its own challenges, and with the dark lord’s return, he doubted it would be a peaceful one. Still, there was a small comfort in the thought of Ava and Orion. Ava’s insistence on the phone made him feel less alone, even if he hadn’t worked up the courage to call her just yet.

 

Ron and Hermione were deep in conversation about plans for the break. Ron was complaining about how his mother would likely make him de-gnome the garden the moment he got home, while Hermione rattled off a list of books she planned to read over the holiday.

 

The train lurched slightly, pulling Harry out of his thoughts. He looked over at his friends. Hermione caught his gaze and offered him a small, reassuring smile.

 

“Don’t worry, Harry,” she said softly, as if reading his mind. “We’ll figure it out. We always do.”

 

He nodded, grateful for her faith in him. Still, as the train sped toward King’s Cross, Harry couldn’t shake the feeling that this summer would be different. Not just because of the dark lord or the Ministry’s lies, but because Ava and Orion had left a mark on him he couldn’t ignore.

 

In his pocket, the phone felt heavier than it should, a reminder that the strange new connections he’d made weren’t as far away as they seemed.

 

~~~~~~~~~

 

Harry didn't have much time to dwell on his new friends over the next few days. His welcome back to the Dursleys was the same as always, cold, dismissive, and punctuated by Uncle Vernon’s gruff muttering about “ungrateful boy.” Dudley had grown even larger since Harry had last seen him, and his favorite pastime seemed to involve showing off his boxing skills by punching the air dangerously close to Harry’s head. Aunt Petunia, as always, treated Harry as though he were something unpleasant stuck to the bottom of her shoe.

 

The only thing that made this summer even remotely tolerable was the phone Ava had insisted he keep. He hadn’t used it yet, but just knowing it was there gave him a strange sort of hope. At night, he’d take it out of his pocket, turning it over in his hands as he lay on the lumpy mattress in his bedroom. He wondered what Ava and Orion were up to. Where were they now? Were they safe? Were they having fun doing those activities she liked to talk about?

 

A week into the summer holidays, something unusual happened. Harry was weeding the garden under the blazing sun when he heard the faint sound of ringing. It took him a moment to realize it was the phone in his pocket. He fumbled with the unfamiliar device, finally managing to answer it.

 

“Hello?” he said hesitantly.

“Harry!” Ava’s voice came through, cheerful and a little breathless. “You actually picked up! I was starting to think you’d forgotten how to use a phone.”

 

Harry couldn’t help but smile, despite himself. “I didn’t forget,” he said. “I just didn’t think you’d answer my call.”

“Well, of course, I would! Orion’s been pacing nonstop, and I’m pretty sure he’s going to wear a hole in the floor if I don’t let him say hi.”

 

Harry chuckled, picturing the sentient stuffed deer stomping around impatiently. “How’s he doing?”

“He’s… restless,” Ava admitted, her tone softening. “I think he misses you. I think we both do.”

The warmth in her words took Harry by surprise, and for a moment, he didn’t know how to respond. “I—well, I miss you guys too,” he finally said.

 

Ava laughed lightly. “Good, because I’ve got some news. Let’s just say you might not have to miss us for much longer.”

 

Before Harry could ask what she meant, a sudden crash came from her end of the phone. Ava swore, and the phone went silent for a moment. Without warning a loud bang was heard, straining his ears he could make out the sound of …Dumbledore’s voice? Why was she with the Professor?!

 

Harry was just starting to worry when the line suddenly crackled back to life, Ava speaking breathlessly.

"Sorry, Harry, but I've got to go. I'll call you back when I can."

The line went dead before he could ask any questions.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

The next few weeks passed with little change. Harry spent most of his days doing chores, trying to avoid Dudley and his friends, and wondering what Ava had meant by her last words. The only other change was the increase in owls from Hermione. Apparently, she was working her way through the books she had purchased for the summer on demonology, and was eager to share her findings with him. He could almost hear her excitement and concern in every word.

 

One afternoon, Harry was in his room, trying to read a book. He could hear the muffled voices of Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon downstairs. They sounded frantic and annoyed. Harry sat up wand at the ready when he heard a loud bang followed by a scream from his aunt. A moment later, Dudley burst into his room, his eyes wild with panic.

 

"Someone's at the door for you," he gasped, his face flushed with exertion. "It's a little girl I think- well she was at first! Then her hair turned red and then she grew deer ears and a tail! Her dog turned into a skull faced deer that’s going to eat dad if you don’t come downstairs!"

 

Without waiting for a reply, Dudley turned and bolted back downstairs.

Harry stared after him, his heart pounding. He couldn't believe what he had just heard. Was it really Ava? He dropped the book, scrambling down the stairs and nearly tripping over Dudley's fat leg in his haste.

 

In the kitchen, he found his aunt and uncle, as well as a very familiar red-haired fawn. She was dressed in a strawberry printed sundress and a matching straw hat, looking every bit the picture of innocence. But her eyes were cold and hard, staring at the quivering adults as they cowered against the wall.

 

When Ava caught sight of him, she waved and grinned brightly. "Hey, Harry!"

"Ava?" He was still trying to process the scene in front of him. "What are you doing here? How did you find me?"

 

"That's not important right now," she said, dismissing his questions with a wave of her hand. "I came to spend time with you, but your uncle was being very rude and slammed the door in our face! And then your cousin said some very unkind things about Orion’s weight." She paused, shooting the large man a scathing glare. "So I had to teach them a lesson. What kind of friend would I be if I let that go unchecked?"

 

Harry had to admit, he was impressed. He knew how much Ava hated bullies, and seeing her defend his honor was… nice. 

 

Uncle Vernon made a strangled noise, his face an alarming shade of purple. “You can’t just barge into my house and threaten me, you—”

 

“Careful,” Ava interrupted sweetly, tilting her head. “You wouldn’t want to finish that sentence. Orion doesn’t like rude people, and… well, he’s not great at self-control.”

 

The stuffed deer, standing beside Ava, pawed the ground menacingly. Its glowing hollow eyes fixed on Uncle Vernon, who shrank back, muttering incoherently.

 

Harry couldn’t stop a small smile from creeping onto his face. He couldn’t help but think of when he first met Hagrid all those years ago, how he told off the Dursleys and even bent the shotgun that Uncle Vernon pointed at the half-giant. Harry is astounded at the audacity of the Dursleys at times at their lack of self control when it comes to magic. Although he could see that this was a precarious situation. “Ava, you can’t just—”

 

“Oh, but I can,” Ava interrupted, spinning to face him. Her expression softened, and she reached out to take his hand. “I told you, Harry, you’re not alone anymore. Not as long as I’m here. Now, come on. I saw a park on my way here and I want to go play.”

 

Harry didn't have the heart to argue. The Dursleys shouldn’t have been disrespectful in the first place and it’s not as if Ava was actively causing mayhem. Idle threats for good behavior wasn’t worth the trouble in arguing over, especially when he appreciated the thought. With a nod, he followed her out the door, ignoring his aunt's horrified gasp and his uncle's furious muttering.

 

Ava chartered happily as they walked, telling him all about her adventures with Orion over the summer. Harry listened, entranced by her stories. The way she describes Hell makes it sound so exciting and magical. It’s to the point that he had to constantly remind himself that it’s not a nice place to end up at.

 

When they reached the park, Ava insisted they swing for a while, claiming it was always the best part of a park. After watching her struggle to get the seat started, Harry decided to give her a hand, pushing her as hard as he could until she was laughing and screaming with delight.

 

Orion stood watch the whole time, his eyes tracking their every movement. Once or twice, a dog walker or parent would walk by, shooting them amused and awed looks that confused Harry. Couldn’t they see that Ava was a demon? Maybe they thought that Ava was just in a costume. Either way, no one approached them, and the three of them were left to their own devices.

 

They didn’t stop until they were approached by Dudley and his group of friends.

Ava was the first to notice them. She stopped swinging, landing gracefully on the grass.

 

Dudley sauntered over, his face twisted into a sneer. He was flanked by his two minions, Piers and Malcolm. The three boys towered over the smaller Ava, but she didn't seem concerned. Harry couldn’t help but be concerned for the muggles, a confidant Ava is a dangerous Ava.

 

"Look what we have here, boys," Dudley said, leering down at Ava. "I told you the freak was out here, playing with his new little freak friend."

The boys behind him snickered. “He’s so weird that he has to hang out with a little girl who likes to dress up as a deer and a dog. What a loser."

 

So he was right. People see Ava as being just a girl in a costume. That would be good. Whatever spell she was using, it was working. Although Harry has heard that muggles had a tendency to form a story to suit their understanding of the world. A little girl in a deer costume made more sense than a literal demon from Hell.

Ava rolled her eyes, folding her arms across her chest. "Go away. I don't want to hurt you since you’re Harry’s family." Her voice was dismissive as if the boys were no threat. Harry could agree when he considered all the things he knew Ava was capable of doing. At the very least Orion was dangerous even without his master.

 

Dudley puffed out his chest, clearly trying to look threatening. "You won't hurt me. You're just a little girl, and I'm much bigger than you."

Harry stepped forward, placing himself between Dudley and Ava. “ Back off, Dudley."

 

Dudley ignored him, keeping his gaze fixed on Ava. "I'm going to teach you a lesson about messing with the Dursleys. I don't know what freaky thing you did, but it won't work on me, not again."

Ava huffed, looking bored. "Fine. I tried to be nice, but you're a bully and a brute. And I hate bullies."

 

She stepped around Harry ready to fight, but stopped. Her ears perked up as her little nose twitched, her head scanned the area as if looking for an unseen threat. Harry would compare it to a deer realizing that a predator was stalking them. She looked up at the quickly darkening sky. What was once a nice sunny day was now filled with dark, heavy storm clouds.

 

The wind picked up, blowing leaves and dust everywhere. Lightning flashed in the sky, thunder roaring in the distance. Dudley’s friends shifted uncomfortably, a sense of dread and sadness filled them to the point that they decided to run away, not wanting to see what was about to happen.

 

"W-What's happening? What are you doing you tiny freak?!" Dudley whimpered. He turned and started to run. 

Ava moved fast. She was on Dudley in an instant, grabbing him by the arm and dragging him down the street, Orion following closely behind her.

"Harry, come on, we have to go. Something is wrong." She called back, not stopping. There was urgency in her voice although it came off as uncertain.

 

Harry rushed to keep up with her, the sky growing darker with every step. By the time they had ducked into an underpass it had begun to pour.

Ava stood still, her breathing shallow, and her eyes darting around frantically.

"Ava?" Harry reached out, putting a hand on her shoulder. "Are you alright? What's happening?"

 

Ava stood still, her breathing shallow, and her eyes darting around frantically.

"Ava?" Harry reached out, putting a hand on her shoulder. "Are you alright? What's happening?"

Ava didn't respond. Instead, she looked up at the sky. A dark cloud of black smoke appeared overhead, swirling and pulsating.

 

Harry tensed knowing that black smoke. It was the same black smoke that had surrounded the dementors. But this was different. He couldn't feel the bone-chilling cold or the despair. He felt a strange sense of dread and foreboding.

 

Harry quickly whipped out his wand. "What's going on?" he demanded. "Why are there dementors here?"

Ava looked up at the sky and frowned. "Dementors, is that what they’re called?" she asked, looking confused.

"You've never seen them before?" Harry asked, he would have assumed otherwise given her recent actions.

 

Ava shook her head. "No. I just felt something dark approaching and wanted to get home as fast as possible. It didn’t feel safe. Being in such an open area."

Neither Harry or Dudley got the chance to respond as a dementor swooped in slamming Harry against the wall. Another dragged Dudley away.

 

“Crap Orion you save fat boy, I’ll get Harry." Ava yelled, running towards Harry.

Orion dashed forward transforming into his stag form. His antlers slamming into the dementor that held Dudley. The beast was flung into the underpass ceiling, releasing the terrified teen. Orion didn’t allow the beast to recover, snatching the specter and swallowing it whole. There was a brief struggle from the dementor before Orion was able to subdue the creature.

 

Dudley was frozen, staring up at the terrifying beast, his mouth opened in a silent scream. Orion stood over him, his form towering and imposing, his eyes flashing.

 

Ava dashed forward, pulling out a pair of knives. She launched herself at the dementor, slicing it with her blades. She hung from its back for a moment, before the beast flung her away. She rolled across the tarmac, her head slamming hard against a stone.

 

She groaned, her vision blurred, distracted enough that the other dementor was able to grab her and slam her against the wall.

"Ava!" Harry screamed. He aimed his wand at the dementor now holding Ava, "Expecto Patronum!"

 

A bright white stag shot out of his wand, hitting the dementor, knocking it away from Ava. She slumped against the wall, her eyes glassy and unfocused. He aimed his wand at the other before realizing it must have escaped as the stag dragged Dudley away. The third was nowhere to be seen.

 

The dementor’s flew, leaving a trail of darkness behind. As soon as they were gone, Ava let out a shaky breath, her knees buckling.

Harry rushed forward, catching her before she fell.

"Ava!" he called, shaking her gently.

Ava groaned, blinking owlishly. She shook her head, her vision clearing. "I don’t feel so good. My tummy hurts. Can we go home now?" Her eyes sparkled with unshed tears as her ears lowered in a miserable display.

 

“It would be best that you do. And don’t put away your wand they might come back.” The voice of an elderly woman broke the silence.

Harry spun around, wand pointed at the offending voice. Standing a few feet away was an old woman in a long clear raincoat.

"Mrs. Figg!?" Harry exclaimed.

"Hello, Harry," Mrs. Figg replied, smiling kindly.

Harry nodded, helping Ava up and onto his back. Orion had flipped Dudley onto his back huffing. Mrs. Figg wobbled over to support Harry as even he did not escape the dementors unscathed.

“How did you know- "

 

"Dumbledore sent me to keep an eye on you. He was very adamant about it. Said that you would have a visitor that likes to stir up trouble. And a lucky thing too considering present circumstances.”

 

Harry nodded. Of course, Dumbledore had been expecting a visit. But to think that Mrs. Figg would be the one keeping an eye on him was surprising. She wasn't a witch … was she?

 

Mrs. Figg seemed to understand what he was thinking. "Don't worry, Harry, I know everything. Dumbledore made sure I was well prepared. Now, we need to get out of here. I'll explain more later."

Harry nodded again. He trusted Dumbledore. If the old man thought Mrs. Figg could be trusted, then he was sure she could. It also wasn’t the time to be standing around like this, who knew if another attack could happen.

 

Mrs. Figg led them through the winding streets. Ava was silent, clinging to Harry's back like a lifeline. By the time they arrived at the house, the sun had fully set.

 

Mrs. Figg didn't follow them inside, instead, she wished them luck and went on her way.

Harry set Ava down on the sofa, where she curled up into a ball.

"Ava?" he whispered, brushing the damp hair away from her face.

 

Ava didn't respond, her eyes closed and her breathing shallow. Orion had managed to maneuver his antlers through the front door and was now standing guard next to Ava. He gave a low, distressed bleat.

 

A terrified shriek filled the home. Harry spun around to find Petunia and Vernon staring in shock and horror. They were staring at Dudley who was huddled on the floor next to the door where Orion had apparently left him.

 

Uncle Vernon was the first to recover, his face turning a deep red. "What the bloody hell is that thing doing in my house!?"

Orion huffed standing tall creating a wall between his charge and the angry adult. Harry could see the confrontation ending poorly with Ava being in her current state. Harry rushed between the two holding his arms up to keep Uncle Vernon from setting the toy off.

"He saved Dudley," Harry said, keeping his tone level. "Those things, the dementors, they attacked us. "

"What are you talking about?!" Uncle Vernon bellowed, stomping forward.

 

Harry stood his ground, refusing to be intimidated. "The dementors attacked us, and Orion saved Dudley," he repeated.

Vernon opened his mouth to protest, but was interrupted by a low groan from Ava.

"Hurts..." she murmured, curling in on herself.

Vernon turned his anger toward her, his expression contorted with fury. "And what the bloody hell is wrong with that thing?!"

 

"She's sick," Harry said, keeping his voice calm. "We were attacked by dementors, and she's not used to them. She'll be okay after some rest." He hoped at least Harry couldn’t be sure how dementors could affect younger children or even demons.

Vernon opened his mouth again, but was stopped by Petunia.

"Vernon, enough!" she snapped, her tone brooking no argument. She looked completely terrified ever since he mentioned the dementors, her eyes darting between him, Ava and Orion. "We'll talk about this later. Right now, we need to take Dudley to the hospital. Get the girl upstairs and put her in your room."

 

"What about me?" Harry asked.

"Stay with her. Make sure she doesn't get up and try anything," Petunia replied. Her words completely shocked Harry, but she ignored him and continued, "Vernon, help me carry Dudley."

 

Vernon huffed, but followed Petunia's instructions, helping her get the still catatonic Dudley onto the car.

Petunia climbed in after him, slamming the door shut. She gave Harry a warning look, before driving off.

Once they were gone, Harry turned his attention to Ava. She was still curled up on the sofa, her skin pale and clammy. He gently lifted her, carrying her to his room and laying her down on his bed. It broke his heart to see her like this but it wasn’t exactly unexpected either. His reaction dealing with the creatures ended with him blacking out, not a fun experience.

 

"Ava?" He asked gently. "Are you okay?"

"No," she whimpered, her voice barely audible. "My stomach hurts. And I feel weird."

"Weird how?" Harry asked, concerned. Could Ava be having a different reaction to the dementors? Did her being a demon have anything to do with it? He hoped it wasn’t serious, maybe some chocolate would help.

 

Ava didn't answer, her body going limp.

Harry felt his heart stop. He scrambled to her side, his hands shaking as he checked her pulse.

He nearly cried in relief when he felt the faint thrumming. Orion let out a worried whine.

"She's alive, just sleeping," Harry assured him.

Orion bleated softly, resting his head on the bed next to her.

 

Harry sighed, feeling the weight of the day's events finally hit him. He settled on the floor next to the bed, watching the steady rise and fall of Ava's chest. He didn't know how long he sat there, but the sound of scratching at his window drew his attention.

 

He went over, opening the window. Two owls flew in, one was Errol, the other a brown owl that he didn’t recognize. They landed on his desk, their heads tilted in question.

 

Harry stroked Errol‘s head, before looking over at the brown owl. It was holding a letter in its beak. Harry carefully removed the letter, opening it and reading the contents.

 

_Dear Mr. Potter,

We have received intelligence that you performed the Patronus Charm at twenty-three minutes past nine this evening in a Muggle-inhabited area and in the presence of a Muggle.

The severity of this breach of the Decree for the Reasonable Restriction of Underage Sorcery has resulted in your expulsion from Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

Ministry representatives will be calling at your place of residents shortly to destroy your wand.

As you have already received an official warning for a previous offense under section 13 of the International Confederation of Wizards’ Statute of Secrecy, we regret to inform you that your presence is required at a disciplinary hearing at the Ministry of Magic at 9 a.m. on August 12th.

Hoping you are well,

Yours sincerely, Mafalda Hopkirk

IMPROPER USE OF MAGIC OFFICE

Ministry of Magic_

 

Harry stared at the letter, his mind reeling. This couldn't be happening. How could they expel him? He had done the only thing he could have to protect Dudley and Ava.

 

"Oh, Merlin," Harry whispered. “I’ve been expelled from Hogwarts. How am I going to tell Hermione and Ron?" Before he let panic fully set in, Harry took the letter that Errol had brought him.

 

He opened it and read the contents.

 

_Dear Harry,

Dumbledore’s just arrived at the ministry and he’s trying to sort everything out. Do not use any more magic and do not leave your aunt and uncle's house! 

Arthur Weasley_

 

Harry crumpled the letter, feeling his anger rising. He had only done what he had to protect Ava, and now he was being punished for it. He paced his room, trying to calm himself. It wouldn’t do anyone any good to freak out especially if Mr. Weasley’s words are to be believed. At the very least the situation isn’t entirely lost with Dumbledore involved.

 

Ava groaned softly, drawing his attention. He walked over to the bed, watching her sleep. She was curled up on her side, her face scrunched in pain. Orion was still resting his head on the bed, watching her with concern.

 

Harry sat on the floor next to him, trying not to panic. Everything was a mess, and there was nothing he could do about it. Hopefully Dumbledore could fix it, but until then, all he could do was wait.

 

Harry sat there for what felt like hours. At some point, the exhaustion of the day had caught up with him. His eyes grew heavy and his thoughts became foggy. He let himself drift off, not bothering to fight it.

 

The last thing he remembered was the feeling of something soft and furry draping itself over him, and a deep sense of warmth and security.

Chapter 18: Number Twelve, Grimmauld Place

Harry awoke with a start, the sound of movement shattering the stillness. His heart pounded as he realized something was wrong. He reached out instinctively, but the bed beside him was empty.

 

“Ava?” he called, his voice hoarse. No answer. Harry turned from his seat, the room was barren except for him.

Panic surged through him as he scrambled to his feet, rushing down the stairs, his footsteps echoing in the silent house. “Ava! Where are you?!”

 

Harry couldn’t help but be worried, it  was unlike Ava to just leave without a word. The fawn always made it a point to make sure Harry knew where she was. He hoped that her recent disappearance wasn’t a sign to be worried. The encounter with the dementors seemed to affect her negatively but Harry hoped it wouldn’t go beyond a poor mood.

 

A faint sound of a low bleat drew his attention to the living room. It was unmistakable. Heart racing, he bolted into the room.

 

There, in the dim light, stood Orion, in his fawn form. His tail twitched, he turned his gaze toward Harry with what seemed to be an impatient stare. But Orion wasn’t alone.

 

Standing next to him, as solid as day, was Alastor Moody. The real one. The ex-Auror looked every bit the same as Harry remembered, his magical eye swiveling in its socket, his scarred face grizzled and worn.

 

He certainly looked better when compared to last time.

“Professor Moody?!” Harry exclaimed, his voice cracking.

Moody snorted. “I never much cared for ‘Professor.’ Didn’t do much teaching, did I?” He raised a hand beckoning the teenager to come towards him.  “Come closer, Potter. Let’s have a proper look at you.”

 

Before Harry could move, a second figure emerged from the shadows, her bubblegum-pink hair glowing faintly in the room’s dimness. She was biting into an apple, her wand glowing faintly in her free hand. Behind her stepped a figure Harry recognized instantly, even though he looked far more disheveled than the last time they’d met.

 

“Professor Lupin!” Harry said, his relief palpable.

Lupin smiled faintly, his face weary, his robes a bit frayed. “Good to see you, Harry.”

“Ohhh, he’s just like I imagined,” the pink-haired woman said cheerfully, taking another bite of her apple. “Wotcher, Harry.”

 

“Yes, spitting image of James,” came another voice. Harry turned to see a bald, dark-skinned man sitting casually on the couch, sipping tea.

“He’s got Lily’s eyes, though,” said yet another figure. A man with silver hair and a neatly trimmed goatee was perched in an armchair near the fireplace, watching Harry intently.

 

Harry’s head spun. There were so many people, many of them strangers, though their presence felt oddly familiar, as though they belonged to a part of the world he hadn’t yet fully stepped into.

 

“Are you sure it’s him, Lupin?” Moody growled, breaking the tension. His magical eye swiveled to focus on Harry. “Wouldn’t do well to bring a Death Eater here by mistake. We’ve had enough of those, haven’t we?”

 

Lupin held up a hand. “It’s him, Alastor. No need for theatrics.”

“How can you be sure?” Moody pressed.

 

“If I weren’t me,” Harry said quickly, gesturing toward the stuffed deer, “Orion wouldn’t be this calm. He’d know.” He couldn’t fault Moody for his paranoia, it’s hard to argue when the man was impersonated for an entire year. All while being trapped in a magic chest.

 

Orion snorted, his small hoof stamping once as if to agree. The creature was very serious about these sorts of things. If Harry wasn’t who he claimed to be then he would find himself in the belly of the beast. Literally.

 

Moody’s magical eye lingered on Harry for a moment longer before he nodded. The man in the armchair did the same, though his gaze remained sharp and calculating.

 

“What’s going on?” Harry asked, glancing between the group. “Why are you all here? And where’s Ava?”

Moody’s normal eye narrowed. “The demon child is fine, Potter. Probably causing trouble somewhere as usual.” His magical eye twitched toward the stairs. “She’ll turn up. Right now, we’ve got more pressing matters. We need to get you out of here.”

 

“Get me? To where? The Burrow?” Harry asked, his heart leaping at the thought of seeing Ron and Hermione again.

“Not the Burrow,” Lupin said quickly, shaking his head. “Too dangerous. We’ve set up a new headquarters somewhere safe, somewhere undetectable.” He paused. “But before we go, perhaps I should introduce everyone.”

 

Harry glanced around nervously as Lupin began pointing to the various witches and wizards.

“This is Alastor Moody,” Lupin said, starting with the gruff ex-Auror.

“Yeah, I know,” Harry said, feeling strange at the formal introduction.

 

“And this is Nymphadora—”

“Don’t call me Nymphadora,” the pink-haired witch interrupted sharply. “It’s Tonks.”

Lupin sighed. “Nymphadora Tonks,” he corrected, “who prefers to go by her surname.”

“So would you,” muttered Tonks, “if your fool of a mother named you Nymphadora.”

 

Lupin moved on. “Kingsley Shacklebolt,” he said, nodding toward the tall man with the deep voice who had been sipping tea. Kingsley gave Harry a small bow.

“Elphias Doge,” Lupin continued. The elderly, wheezy wizard nodded politely.

 

“Dedalus Diggle,” Lupin said next. The excitable wizard tipped his top hat, only for it to tumble to the floor.

“Emmeline Vance,” Lupin gestured toward a stately witch in an emerald shawl. She inclined her head with elegance.

“Sturgis Podmore,” Lupin said, motioning toward a square-jawed wizard who gave Harry a wink.

“And Hestia Jones,” he finished, nodding toward a cheerful witch standing near the toaster.

 

Harry struggled to take it all in. These people, so many of them strangers, were here for him. But why? And where was Ava?

Orion let out another bleat. His tail flicked again, his ears twitching as he got up and walked toward Harry. He nudged Harry gently with his nose, as if telling him to relax.

Harry swallowed hard, fighting the panic that still bubbled within him.

 

Lupin approached, putting a hand on his shoulder. The simple touch was exactly what Harry needed. His mind was flooded with a wave of warm reassurance. “So how are we going to get to… wherever we’re going?”

 

“Brooms.” Lupin said, “It’s the only way we can since you’re too young to apparate and they will be watching the Floo network closely.”

 

Tonks raised her wand. With a flick, a loud thump was heard from his room. Looking behind him, Harry saw his trunk fly out of his room, land at the foot of the stairs, and burst open.

 

With another wave, a stream of clothes and books flew into the trunk. After a few moments, the items ceased flying and the trunk slammed shut. An empty bird cage landed on top of the trunk soon after followed by his broom crashing into the cage. It was a good thing he had sent Hedwig away with a letter two days ago.

 

Kingsley, Dedalus, Sturgis, and Emmeline all got off the furniture and went over to the door. Sturgis placed his hand on the lock. With a loud click, the door opened. The four wizards each grabbed a hold of the brooms and Harry's trunk and marched outside.

 

Lupin picked up Harry's broom and the cage, then started toward the door.

Harry stood rooted to the spot, unsure if he should follow. Orion let out another bleat, urging him to get moving.

 

With a start, Harry took one step forward, then another.

Outside, the stars were hidden by the heavy clouds, but the night sky was not completely dark. There was a pale glow around the house and its environs, which Harry realized was coming from the numerous wards and spells cast upon it.

 

"I'll lead the way," Moody said, pulling his cloak tighter around him. "The rest of you, keep a lookout. They may already be waiting."

Harry turned around to look at Orion, who was watching him quietly, his fawn form looked strange at the moment. His antlers and hooves kept shifting and changing, as if he was fighting his own transformation.

 

"Orion, come," Harry said, holding out his hand. Orion walked up to him and nudged him. He whined as if something was hurting him, his fur glowed brightly as if a spell had been cast upon him.

 

"Are you alright?" Harry asked, bending down, his hand on Orion's back. He gave another whine as he tried to transform into his plush form once more only to snap back to his fawn form. Orion let out a snort as if frustrated and inconvenienced at the situation.

 

Harry felt a hand on his shoulder. Turning, he found Lupin standing there, looking worried.

"We don't have time for this," Lupin said.

Harry shook his head. "We can't leave him behind."

"What's wrong with him?" Tonks asked, staring at the deer.

 

"I don't know. This has never happened before," Harry said, trying to comfort Orion. Could their encounter have anything to do with the situation?

Moody’s magical eye swiveled to focus on Orion, its eerie glow narrowing. “That’s no ordinary creature, Potter,” he growled. “Something’s interfering with him…possibly a curse or a binding spell.”

 

Orion’s glowing fur pulsed brighter, and he let out a soft but insistent cry, pressing closer to Harry. The air around them seemed to shimmer, as though an unseen force was straining against the wards.

“We can’t linger here!” Moody barked. “If he’s attracting magic, it could give away our position.”

 

Harry’s heart pounded. “I’m not leaving him! And I refuse to have him follow on his own if he can't change forms. I don't think a baby deer roaming the streets will slip pasteveryone's attention. It's too dangerous."

 

It didn’t feel right to just leave the plush like this. In a way Harry was responsible for Orion’s wellbeing while Ava was away. Not to mention Harry didn’t want to think about the kind of trouble Orion would get into on his own. The toy has been shown to be temperamental and who knows what type of trouble it could get into if left alone.

 

"Let me carry him," Tonks offered, stepping forward. "I'll use a sticking charm to secure him to my broom. He'll be perfectly fine.”

 

Harry hesitated, not liking the idea. But he guessed he had no other choice. Orion it seems wasn’t going to get any smaller without issue and they had limited time.

"Fine," Harry said reluctantly.

As the group prepared their brooms, Orion was wrapped with a sticking charm and fastened securely to Tonk's broom, Hedwig’s cage was secured to Harry's, and his trunk was placed upon Sturgis's.

 

They all mounted their brooms, ready to leave. Harry gripped his broom and took a deep breath. He kicked off and began his ascent, his heart beating hard as he glanced back at Orion.

 

Orion’s glowing form stood out like a beacon against the darkened landscape, but he remained calm, nestled securely on Tonks’s broom. Harry couldn’t shake the strange feeling that just like Ava he was affected by the dementor he fought. He forced himself to focus on flying, the cold wind biting at his face as they gained altitude.

 

“Stay close, Potter,” Moody barked, flying ahead with his wand out. His magical eye swiveled in every direction, scanning for threats.

 

Harry adjusted his grip on his broom, his knuckles white. The night felt heavy, the air charged with unease. Behind him, Lupin flew steadily, offering silent reassurance with his calm presence.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

Moody had ended up taking them on an extremely long and confusing route that led them to a housing complex in London. When they arrived, the group was freezing from the chilly night and exhausted. 

 

"Why are we in the middle of London? I thought we were going to a new headquarters?" Harry asked, still feeling confused about the situation.

Lupin turned to him. "This is our new headquarters."

"Where exactly are we?" Harry asked.

 

Lupin handed him a piece of paper from his pocket. “Read this."

Harry took the paper, frowning as he read the words scrawled in messy writing:

 

_Number Twelve Grimmauld Place London is the headquarters for the Order of the Phoenix._

 

“What is the Order of the-“Harry started, but was interrupted by Moody snatching the paper from his hand.

 

"Not here boy! Wait till we’re inside." Moody grumbled, as he ignited a flame in his wand, burning the note.

Harry looked between both houses one was numbered eleven while the other was numbered thirteen.

 

“Okay but which house-?”

“Think about the address that was on the note.” Lupin quietly spoke up, as if guessing the direction of Harry's thoughts.

"Number twelve Grimmauld Place London." Harry said under his breath.

 

No sooner had a battered door appeared out of nowhere between numbers eleven and thirteen than it was followed by dirty walls and grimy windows. It was as if an extra house had been conjured into existence, forcing its neighbors to shift aside. Harry stared, wide-eyed.

 

The door opened. Moody beckoned the group forward and led the way into the house. Inside, the rooms were dark and smelled of damp, and the first thing Harry noticed were the large number of portraits hung everywhere. As he looked around the shabby hallway, the pictures stirred, creaking on their hooks, and the people in them stretched and looked around.

 

Orion bleated, as he walked slowly behind the group. Harry turned and rushed to him.

"How do you feel now?" Harry asked. Orion blinked, his ears twitching. He sniffed the air, then snorted as if he was trying to catch a scent.

 

"Are you alright?" Harry questioned.

Orion nodded, his body relaxing. He seemed to have calmed down since arriving.

 

"Oh Harry, dear, thank goodness! It’s so good to see you dear!" Mrs. Weasley's voice broke the silence, and she pushed through the group of witches and wizards that had gathered. “Look at you, as thin as ever, though your hair is getting rather long, isn't it? You'll have to wait for dinner I’m afraid, we were having a bit of a…meeting.” 

 

At the mention of a meeting the wizards behind him perked up. They moved past him and Orion, going further into the house.

 

Harry moved to follow but was stopped by Mrs.Weasley's hand. "I'm afraid that the meeting is strictly for members of the order," she said, shaking her head. “Why don’t you head upstairs and unpack with Ron and Hermione until the meetings are over. You can reunite this handsome man with his owner.” She said, reaching out to scratch Orion's chin. He snorted as he watched the stuffed deer melt into the touch. It only took him a moment to process what Mrs. Weasley said before his head jerked up.

 

"Owner? Wait, Ava's here!”

"Of course she is, dear," Mrs. Weasley replied, giving him a look. "She's the reason why the meeting was called. Well her and the letter the ministry sent you.”

 

"Is she alright? She left without Orion and I couldn't find her anywhere." Harry asked, his anxiety rising.

"She is now, the poor girl just had a bad reaction to the dementors. She’s with her deplorable father now." Mrs. Weasley said with a sour look, but Harry was too worried about Ava to notice.

 

"What kind of reaction? I know she said that she didn’t feel well when we were talking earlier but I didn't know she had a bad reaction." Harry asked, his worry growing.

 

"You should go and see her, it will calm your nerves dear." Mrs. Weasley said, pushing Harry towards the stairs. “And tell her blasted father to come down for the meeting as well! It will be starting soon. Tell him his daughter will be fine! It's his fault he let her out of his sight for a moment. If he had kept her close this wouldn't have happened."

 

Harry stumbled up the stairs. Orion trotted beside him, his nose sniffing the air. As he reached the first landing, a tall figure descended the stairs. Harry looked up to see Snape.

 

The man paused, his lip curling. "Potter."

"Professor."

"Your demon friend is upstairs, if you have any interest, her whining is getting quite annoying. And her father’s cooing is rather revolting.” Snape sneered, his eyes cold.

 

Harry glared at him, his fear gone and anger replacing it. It seemed like his mood towards Ava only worsened during the summer.

"I'll make sure to pass on the message, Professor." Harry said coldly.

Snape narrowed his eyes. He was about to say something but stopped himself. "Very well," he said curtly.

 

Harry and Orion watched as he swept past them, his robes billowing. Orion let out a little snort, his tail flicking. Even he wasn’t impressed with Snape.

"Let's go find Ava," Harry muttered, turning and walking up the stairs. He could hear footsteps moving around, the house's occupants getting ready for the upcoming meeting.

 

On the next landing, a small house-elf was cleaning a suit of armor. He wore a dingy tea towel as an apron and looked very grumpy.

Climbing further up, the next flight of stairs he was bombarded with a hug. “Harry!” Hermione's voice shouted, muffled in his neck.

 

Harry was almost knocked over, his broom and Hedwig's cage tumbling to the ground. Orion supported his back as he regained his balance.

"Hermione?"

 

Hermione pulled back, her eyes bright. "I was so worried about you!" she exclaimed. "We heard what happened with the dementor’s when Ava suddenly appeared in the kitchen. She looked horrible! And the hearing at the Ministry is outrageous! I looked it up they can’t expel you, they just can’t, there’s provision in the Decree for the Restriction of Underage Sorcery for the use of magic in life-threatening situations —”

 

“Let him breathe, Hermione,” said Ron, appearing behind her and grinning. He gave Harry a half wave and picked up Hedwig's cage.

“Thanks, mate,” Harry said, taking a breath as Hermione finally released him.

 

“We’re just glad you’re okay,” Ron added. “Everything’s been mental since Ava showed up here. Mum’s been in a right state.”

Hermione frowned. “Ava was in terrible shape when she arrived. She could barely stand, Harry. She wouldn’t say much about what happened except that she felt… ‘off.’ And now she’s holed up with—”

 

“Her dad,” Harry finished grimly, recalling Mrs. Weasley’s words. “Mrs. Weasley said I should check on her.”

Ron winced. “Yeah, about that… Snape’s been lurking around them all day. He’s been unbearable.”

 

Hermione nodded. “He’s been particularly nasty about Ava, calling her ‘reckless’ and blaming her father. Honestly, Harry, something’s going on between Snape and Mr. Alastor. Every time they’re in the same room, you can practically feel the tension. It could be the fact that Alastor seems to enjoy riling up Professor Snape, the last time I saw them, I thought they were going to come to blows. Alastor takes too much joy in seeing Professor Snape seethe. Something he has in common with Sirius unfortunately.”

 

Harry snorted, he couldn’t help but think back at the Shrieking Shack, how Snape was willing to hand over Sirius to the dementors. While it would be nice for Sirius to have a friend, he found it doubtful that Alastor would ever enjoy the company of anyone besides his daughter. Although maybe having a common enemy would soften Alastor to others.

 

Orion bleated, his hoof stamping once in irritation. Harry reached out and ran a hand down his back, feeling the tension underneath his fur.

 

Hermione raised an eyebrow. "What's wrong with him? He feels different."

Harry hesitated, his hand resting on Orion's back. "It's complicated, I don't even know if he knows what's wrong. Just like Ava he’s been feeling a bit off and had a strange reaction to the dementors as well. He has less energy than normal, like he's trying to transform but can't."

 

"I wonder if it’s due to the fact that they’re demons," Ron mused. "You know, or the fact that Ava used to be human but now she’s technically dead.  So doesn't that make her purely just a soul that took the form of a new body or something like that?”

 

Harry and Hermione exchanged a glance, unsure how to answer.

 

Granted no one was really sure if they believed that tidbit of information that was shared by the demons but they had very little reason to lie about that admission. Hermione had admitted through her research that information about the demon realm was sparse at best. The most reputable source for information comes from a Newt Scamander in his research of the creatures.

 

According to Hermione from the research, demons originate from a realm in which the souls of humans go to when they have committed wicked deeds. This was only one kind of demon when compared to the various hellborne type demons. It also doesn’t help that Ava was overall a kind being which didn’t help Harry in imagining how a child like her could be sent to Hell.

 

Alastor wasn’t hard to imagine. The man was dangerous and he made his thoughts and feelings well known. If he could get away with it the demon wouldn’t have a problem hurting anyone. When compared to Ava, his daughter it was hard to imagine how both could end up in the same place after death.

 

"We can ask Ava later," Hermione suggested.

"Yeah," Harry agreed. He turned to Ron. "Mrs. Weasley wants to have the meeting downstairs soon. She wanted me to tell Alastor. Do you know where they are?"

 

"Upstairs, but it won't be easy getting to them," Ron warned. "Alastor has been keeping everyone at bay ever since Ava got here. Mum keeps trying to get close, but Alastor won't allow it. Only Professor Lupin was able to get close enough and I think that was only because he was offering chocolate to Ava to ease the side effects from the dementors.”

 

"Do you think she's still weak?" Hermione asked, worry etched on her face.

Harry nodded. "I don't know. Mrs. Weasley said she had a reaction to the dementors. But when we were on the street, Ava did seem a bit sluggish. And she collapsed on the Dursley’s couch when we arrived, she was exhausted."

 

Orion stomped impatiently, his tail lashing back and forth. He was clearly anxious to see his owner.

"Come on, we can talk more later. We need to get Alastor down for the meeting before Mrs.Weasley does." Harry said, leading the way.

 

They went up another flight of stairs, where Harry spotted Ginny, Fred, and George sitting outside a door that he suspects harbored Ava and Alastor. 

Ginny looked up first, her face lighting up when she saw Harry. “Finally! Took you long enough, Harry,” she said teasingly.

Fred grinned. “He’s been too busy saving the world again, I reckon.”

 

“Or keeping that plushy deer alive,” George added with a wink toward Orion, who snorted indignantly, his antlers twitching.

Harry rolled his eyes but didn’t slow his pace. “Why are you all camped out here?” he asked as he approached.

 

“They’re barricaded in there,” Ginny explained, gesturing to the closed door. “Alastor won’t let anyone in, except for Professor Lupin earlier. Even Mum gave up after a while.”

 

Fred nodded. “Something about Ava needing to recover without interruptions. Bit of a drama king, that one. But loads of fun. We've had quite the conversations since arriving. The bloke knows his pranks, I'll give him that. And Ava seems to have gotten her wicked sense of humor from him. You should hear some of the jokes they come up with."

 

George leaned closer. "Don't tell mum, but he's been showing us a few tricks from hell. And we've been giving him a few ideas in exchange."

Harry and Ron exchanged a look.

 

"Mum won't like it," Ron muttered, his eyes wide.

"I don't think I like the idea either," Hermione said, frowning.

"Ah, relax. It's not like we're trying to blow up the place or anything. Though Fred did try," George said, smirking.

 

"Hey! The explosion was small and contained."

The door swung open and a tall figure stood in the doorway. His red hair was pristine as always, his ears were pinned against his head. His tail twitched behind him, his hooves clicked against the wooden floor.

 

"Hello, Potter." Alastor said, his gaze shifting from Harry and the others. “I see you’ve finally decided to grace us with your presence."

"Daddy be nice!”

 

Harry looked past Alastor and saw Ava sitting in the middle of a large bed, her face was pale, her hair messy. She had her blanket wrapped around her, a stuffed animal of some kind was tucked under her arm. Her eyes were puffy and red, her cheeks were stained with tears.

 

Alastor sighed. "Yes, dear. But you can't expect me not to be a bit upset. He was the obvious target for those damn creatures now look at you my fawn. You’ve obviously come down with a cold during your trek through the rain and your moment of weakness.”

 

Ava scowled, her tail twitched beneath her blanket.

"Sorry, Alastor, I should have reacted faster." Harry apologized. Loath as he was to admit it, Ava was under his care and now she was unwell. While objectively, Harry knew it wasn’t his fault it didn’t change the fact that he was very much the target.

 

"You have nothing to apologize for, Potter." Alastor said.

"Daddy! Stop being rude!" Ava snapped.

"It's alright Ava, I'm just glad you're alright." Harry said, offering her a small smile.

 

"Oh Harry, I’m sorry I left without saying anything. I just felt so bad and I wanted my daddy." Ava whimpered.

Alastor glanced down at her. His expression softened, his ears relaxed. It seemed he took great pride at the idea of Ava seeking him out for comfort. 

 

"It's okay Ava, really. We're all here now." Harry said, walking past Alastor. He ignored the growl the older demon emitted as he sat next to Ava. Orion jumped onto the bed and laid beside her.

 

Ava's eyes lit up as she hugged him, the stuffed deer fawn gave a small pitiful whine.

"You know Orion has been feeling a little under the weather himself. I think it has something to do with the dementor he fought off." Harry said.

 

Alastor raised an eyebrow. "Interesting, Orion has always had a connection to Ava. This is just another part of his connection. When she’s sick or injured he feels the effects as well."

 

Harry looked down at the stuffed deer. Ava held him tightly. “Is that why he can’t transform back into his small plush form? Every time he tries it looks like it’s hurting him.”

 

Alastor frowned, his hand reached out and rested on Orion's forehead. The deer fawn flinched. "That is a new development. We should talk more about this later. I assume that … charming woman has called for me once again.” His small smile grew into a large grin, as he caught the stifling giggles from the Weasley children behind him. The smile only grew wider when heard Hermione trying to shush them.

 

“She has,” Harry confirmed. “Mrs. Weasley said to tell you the meeting is starting soon and you’re expected downstairs. She also said Ava will be fine, so you should stop worrying.”

 

Alastor’s grin turned mischievous. “Ah, Molly Weasley. Always so delightful to receive orders from her. I’ll be sure to give her my full attention.” His tail flicked as if already savoring the impending chaos. Harry wondered if the area suddenly seemed darker or if it was his imagination if Alastors voice sounded distorted. 

 

Ava groaned, rolling her eyes. “Daddy, please don’t make her angrier. She already thinks you’re impossible.”

 

“That’s because I am, my fawn.” Alastor leaned down to gently kiss her forehead, his red eyes softening. “Rest, darling. I’ll be back shortly. Don’t let these fools exhaust you.”

 

He straightened, his grin shifting into a wicked smirk as he swept out of the room, his hooves clicking on the wooden floor. As he passed the twins, he shot them a sly wink. “You two, come find me after this meeting. I’ve got a few more hellish tricks you might appreciate.”

 

Fred and George practically vibrated with excitement as Alastor disappeared down the stairs.

“Brilliant,” Fred murmured.

“We’ve found a mentor,” George added.

“Your poor mum,” Hermione muttered, shaking her head in disbelief.

 

Harry turned back to Ava, who was still clutching Orion. Her cheeks had regained some color, but her exhaustion was evident. “Are you sure you’re okay?” he asked softly.

 

Ava gave a small nod. “I will be. It’s just… the dementors are worse for me now. I don’t know why, but I couldn’t fight them off like before. And I felt… cold inside, like something was tearing at me.”

 

She swallowed hard, her eyes glistening.

Harry frowned. He knew exactly what she meant, the feeling was all too familiar.

 

Ava glanced up. Her gaze focused on his forehead. She didn’t notice the other day but his scar is getting better. The skin looked much smoother, the mark fading a bit.

 

"You're scar, it's fading." Ava said, her voice barely a whisper.

Harry reached up, his fingers grazing the mark. It felt different, less pronounced.

"I didn't even notice," Harry said, surprised. “But that reminds me what happened to Voldemort’s soul?”

 

Ava seemed to perk up at the question. She sat up a little straighter, her face brightening. "Oh, right! The little guy has a form now and he’s really cute!” She snapped her fingers and a snake the size of her hand with black scales and red eyes appeared in her hand.

 

"Is that a baby snake?!” Ron exclaimed, staring at the small creature.

"No, no," Ava said, holding up the little creature. "It's a type of caterpillar that pretends to be a snake."

Harry and Hermione stared at her.

"I believe the correct term would be a moth larva," Hermione corrected.

 

Ava nodded, her attention on the little creature. She rubbed the underside of his head with her finger. "I think he's the cutest little thing ever. Daddy agrees. But he doesn’t really like his attitude at times, especially when he starts calling me names."

 

"He speaks?" Hermione asked.

Ava shook her head. "No, not yet. He's still learning how to form words. It’s the thought of the bad words he’s trying to say that upsets daddy. I'm thinking about naming him Tom."

 

"Naming him Tom?!” Harry chuckled, shaking his head. “It’s nice that you’d want to give him his original name back. So does everyone get a form like this, or is it only ‘sinner’ souls?"

 

Ava paused, her eyebrows furrowed. She tapped her chin, pondering the question. “Sinners take on different forms as representation for how they lived, died, and their sins. Like my uncle Vox for example, he has a tv for a head. He said that a TV prompter fell on his head during a broadcast, which is why in death he has a TV for a head. Talk about irony.”

 

Harry thought about her words, as he looked at the small bug that was nuzzling her finger. He would never have imagined Voldemort taking on such a small form. But then again, Harry had only seen a small portion of the man's true nature.

 

"So does that mean he’s not connected to his original body anymore? Will ‘Tom’ be able to tell if Voldemort is near or will he get any of the visions I got last year?” There were so many questions that he wanted to ask. Even though he had talked to his friends all summer neither one would tell him what was going on in the wizarding world. With the way Mrs. Weasley directed him hurriedly up the stairs; he had a feeling that he wouldn’t get any information from the adults. Well Alastor and Sirius would probably be truthful with him. So the next best thing is to get the information from Ava. Like their own little meeting.

 

"Oh no, he's still connected. He even does this neat little trick every time Voldie tries to connect." Ava said, her eyes widening.

"Connected how?" Harry asked, curious.

 

Ava smiled, her fangs poking out. "Well, every time Tom gets one of those visions that you used to get he projects it. So instead of him just seeing whatever it is, Tom shows everyone. I was thinking about keeping a journal with the stuff that happens to keep track. Just in case no one else is around.”

 

Harry and the others exchanged a look. “So has anything else happened besides that? What about Voldemort and his Death Eaters, any news on that front?"

 

Ava shook her head, her eyes narrowing. "Nothing really. Daddy thinks that he's trying to stay underground until the time is right. He probably wants you and Dumbledore to lose as much credibility as possible."

 

It made sense in Ava’s opinion. Her daddy explained it best, the most successful criminals are the ones people refuse to believe exist. Not to mention when people aren’t looking for you it makes it easier to get away with crimes. Alastor explained how easy it was to hunt prey back when he was topside, when he was starting out. It was even easier when the police assumed the kills weren’t connected. 

 

Unfortunately you can only go so long before the police get wise to the disappearances. At the very least the people are the ones to kick up a fuss when enough of their degenerates disappear. 

 

Harry frowned, reaching up to touch his scar out of habit. "Well, the ministry certainly doesn't trust Dumbledore at the moment, and it seems like a few people have been starting to doubt me. Before I was shipped off to my relatives they were still thinking I was an attention seeking boy who was brainwashed by demons."

 

Ava rolled her eyes, her lips pressed together in a thin line. “Well that hasn’t changed, I can see why some of them are skeptical we are demons, but the rest just don't want to believe the truth. They’d rather believe that you're just making stuff up to gain more attention than what you had the first time. But hey, it doesn’t matter because once Voldie makes a public appearance they’ll be throwing themselves at your feet.” Ava let out a laugh at the thought, some people had no shame. What’s even worse is that it was doubtful those individuals would bother with offering any sort of apology.

 

"I just hope that's soon, because if not it could be a bloodbath." Harry muttered, thinking of all the death eaters that could be out there right now. Things are definitely going to get worse and if the events of the world cup are to be thought about, even more muggles could be in danger.

 

“Oh it will be a bloodbath but not on our side, the blood will belong to Voldie and his lackeys. Daddy will make sure of that." Ava said confidently, a wide grin stretched across her face.

 

Harry couldn’t help but feel a mix of comfort and unease at Ava’s unwavering confidence. Her casual tone, paired with the faint gleam in her eyes, reminded him just how different she and her father were from anyone else he’d ever known.

 

Ava and Alastor had a distinct disconnect with the environment around them. They were not used to being told no and had no issue with flaunting their own status and power. The clear distinction between the two was that Ava knew how to play nice while Alastor likely chose not to bother with it at all. Although Harry had no doubt that Alastor’s current behavior was him playing nice.

 

Ron shifted nervously, his eyes darting between Ava and the tiny caterpillar she cradled. “Er, no offense, Ava, but… are we sure it’s a good idea letting him stick around?” He pointed awkwardly at the creature.

 

Ava tilted her head, clearly amused. “Why wouldn’t it be? Tom’s harmless now. He’s not going to kill anyone in this form. Right, little guy?” She held the caterpillar closer, and it gave a soft hiss, like a balloon deflating.

 

“Harmless,” Ron repeated, looking less than convinced. No one was under the illusion that Tom was happy about the situation.

 

“Besides,” Ava continued, “it’s actually quite useful to have him like this. Voldemort’s soul fragment may be weak, but it’s still connected to the bigger picture. If anything big happens, we’ll know about it before anyone else. Consider him our very own… demonic alarm system.”

 

Hermione adjusted her seat, crossing her arms. “And you’re certain he’s safe here? I mean, if he’s projecting visions and still has some kind of link to Voldemort, isn’t there a risk he could, I don’t know, spy on us?”

 

Ava’s expression grew serious for the first time. “I’ve thought about that, and so has Daddy. But uncle Luci warded Tom as much as possible. He can’t transmit anything back to Voldemort, only receive. And if anything suspicious happens, well…” Her gaze darkened, eyes suspiciously darting towards an abandoned shoe. “We know how to handle it.”

 

Hermione sighed but didn’t push further, though Harry could tell she wasn’t entirely satisfied.

“So,” Fred interjected, clearly eager to lighten the mood, “what you’re saying is, Voldie here is your pet now?”

 

George snickered.

Ava raised an eyebrow. Harry could sense the mischievous energy rising in her. She leaned closer, holding out the caterpillar and smiling sweetly.

 

Fred and George froze.

Ginny rolled her eyes, pushing past her brothers.

Ava grinned, pulling back the caterpillar and petting him gently. She held him up, turning him back and forth as if admiring him.

 

"I do think of him as a pet, so harmless and adorable." Ava said, her fangs showing as she gave the two a sinister smile. "Isn't that right, little Tom?" The caterpillar hissed, puffing himself up to appear bigger.

 

Fred and George paled, their eyes wide as they watched the demon girl and the small bug. Ava lightly squeezed the worm forcing more sounds out of him. Despite the toy’s anger it only seemed to encourage the fawn to bother the toy even more.

 

Harry couldn't hold in his laughter. Hermione and Ron soon joined him. Ginny, however, was frowning, her gaze fixed on the small caterpillar.

 

"Ava, I know you've been wanting a pet, but don't you think having Tom as a pet is a bad idea? You've had him for a few months and already you're talking about him as if he's your favorite pet. I know that the little guy is harmless and everything, but I can't imagine what will happen when you know whose soul is fully together."

 

Ava paused, her eyebrows furrowed as if the thought hadn't crossed her mind. Her gaze moved from Harry to the small insect.

 

"I've never had a pet before," Ava said quietly, her thumb rubbing the underside of the caterpillar. "And he can’t really hurt anyone, especially in this form. Daddy said if he ever gets out of line just squish him and he'll just pop right back into his current form as if nothing happened.”

 

Harry grimaced at the thought. He couldn’t imagine such an action without consequences, it couldn’t be that easy.

"Don't worry, Harry, I won't let the little guy bother you or anyone else." Ava said, as if reading his mind.

 

Harry sighed, shaking his head. "You're probably right, but you better keep a close eye on him. Just to be safe."

"I will, and don't worry he doesn't seem interested in you. Besides he’s been such a big help so far, giving us insight on what Voldemort has been doing all this time. Plus he’s already gotten another fragment of his soul back! Though it was a bit of a struggle."

 

Harry stared at her. "He got another fragment?"

"Yeah, and that's where I was when I had called you." Ava said.

Harry thought back to that day. He did remember hearing a loud crash in the background, then Ava telling him that she would talk to him later.

 

"So the little guy was struggling and fighting, which caused the loud noise in the background." Harry mused.

Ava nodded, her smile fading. "Dumbledore had to help me catch him. Putting his pieces back together seems to hurt him so bad, especially when the fragments are still fighting."

 

"I bet, so has his personality changed any?" Harry asked.

Ava shook her head. "Not really, though he’s a lot different from my other stuffed demons. He’s showing signs of speech and has started to form more of his own thoughts. He reminds me of grandpa."

 

"Really? How?" Harry asked, curious.

Ava hummed, tapping her chin as she tried to find the right words.

 

"Grandpa was a small time Overlord before I turned him into a stuffed demon. He didn't have the skills or the power like Daddy, but he was strong in his own way. When he was fully transformed he too was different then other stuffed demons. Unlike the others he could fully talk and do things for himself. Daddy thought it was because grandpa still technically had the power of an overlord even though he had lost his body.

 

It was curious to hear about another supposed family member of Ava’s despite the strangeness of the revelation. Harry was curious to know what the man could have done to end up in such a state, although Harry could make a few guesses. If he ended up as a toy then Ava must have felt that his actions deserved such a fate. 

 

"And you think Voldemort might be similar?" Hermione asked, glancing at the tiny caterpillar.

Ava shrugged, holding Tom close.

"We'll find out, just need a bit more time. Maybe I'll let the little guy run around a bit more, see how he does." Ava mused.

 

"Or maybe we could wait till after the meeting downstairs," Hermione said, looking pointedly at Ava. “ Maybe ask your dad what he thinks of the idea. Or have him talk to Dumbledore first. You can't just go letting him out of the house. He needs to be watched at all times. And you can’t leave this bed until you’re feeling better. Do you understand me, young lady. You have the flu and are sick. So no getting out of bed."

 

Ava looked as if she was going to protest but closed her mouth and nodded, a small pout forming on her lips.

The group laughed at her reaction, a sense of ease coming over them.

Harry leaned back against the bed's headboard. The group began to spread out, sitting in a circle on the floor.

 

They sat and talked, exchanging stories from the past few months. Fred and George had their fair share of stories. They talked about the tricks and pranks they were able to pull off with Alastor's help. Harry was surprised, he didn’t think Alastor would have ever bothered in indulging the twins.

 

"He's been a great help, we've learned so much from him," Fred said.

"We can't wait till school starts," George said. "All the ideas we have for the Weasley Wizarding Wheezes."

 

Ava tilted her head in interest but before she could ask what they were talking about Orion lurched up, his ears twitched.The group watched in concern as the stuffed deer fawn tumbled off of the bed.

"Orion, what's wrong?" Ava asked, leaning down to try and reach him.

 

Orion turned, his button eyes glinting with an urgency that sent a shiver through the room. Then he began to hack and wheeze , his hooves digging into the carpet. The group watched in concern as he struggled, trying to throw up whatever was in his throat. A scene that was all too familiar to them.

 

“Umm… Harry when you said that Ava and Orion began to feel ill after the dementor attack, did you see Orion eat any dementors ?" Ron asked, his voice a mix of nervousness and disgust.

Harry’s eyes widened, he looked from Orion to Ava and then to the caterpillar.

"You don't think -" Hermione started.

 

"He did the same thing with You-Know-Who’s soul and this is exactly what happened after."

Ava looked between everyone, her hand outstretched, trying to reach her stuffed deer.

"I think...I it’s stuck in his throat. That’s never happened before!" Ava said, a bit panicked.

 

Orion lurched again, his antlers scraped the bottom of the bed. His fur was starting to glow and his tail twitched. He was trying to change forms.

"I don't think he's going to spit out an orb like last time. Someone should go get an adult quickly," Ginny suggested, her eyes never leaving Orion.

 

Ron was already up and running, he was out the door and halfway down the stairs before anyone could stop him.

Orion lurched one final time and then a large black cloaked figure forcefully slipped out of his now unhinged mouth falling to the ground with a loud thump. The teens took a step back, Harry picked Ava up from the bed, carrying her in his arms.

 

Orion stumbled to his feet, his button eyes never left the dementor. His body shook violently, a low growl emitted from him.

The dementor took a moment to catch his bearings. He was smaller than the ones Harry had seen before. Harry wondered if being in Orion’s had anything to do with it. The room grew cold, the temperature dropped a few degrees.

 

The teens watched in horror, unable to move as the dementor slowly floated forward, ignoring the growling deer.

It seemed like it was coming straight for Ava. Its hand reached out. Ava shrunk away, Harry held her tighter, his hand already reaching for his wand in his pocket. He didn’t care if using it would get him in trouble. He was already going to court for using it the first time.

 

Suddenly the room turned dark shadows crept up the walls. The floorboards creaked and moaned as the darkness surrounded the dementor.

 

The dementor began to struggle as black tentacles wrapped around its form. The creature hissed and screeched, its long skeletal hands reached out, trying to break free. But it was dragged down into the shadows.

 

“My, my, don't you children know how to stay out of trouble?”

 

Chapter 19: House helpers!

Harry and the others looked up as Alastor stepped into the doorway, his sharp grin wide and unsettling. Shadows curled subtly at his feet, responding to his presence like living things. Behind him, Sirius stood with his arms crossed, his expression unreadable, though his sharp eyes flicked over the group with concern.

 

“You alright, pup?” Sirius asked, his voice edged with worry. The man looked a bit frazzled as he moved to check to see if Harry was alright.

“We’re fine,” Harry replied, though his grip on Ava remained firm.

“Is the meeting over already?” Hermione asked, glancing past them as if expecting more members of the Order. It wouldn’t be surprising if the meeting was only interrupted considering the turn of events.

 

Alastor strode forward, his crimson gaze locking onto the spot where the dementor had vanished. His ever-present grin twitched, a flicker of amusement and intrigue playing across his face. 

 

“Ah, unfortunately not! Madame Weasley, bless her soul, is on yet another delightful tirade about the state of this dreadful old mansion. And when I ever so kindly suggested summoning one of our finest cleaning demons, again, she nearly took my head off! Such hostility!” He let out a chuckle, his voice carrying that ever-present sing-song lilt. “That was about when young Ronald came bursting into the room, yammering about a dementor skulking about upstairs. So, I told the rest of the Order to carry on while I investigated this little disturbance.”

 

Alastor said all this with an unbothered cadence in his tone. As if having a dementor in the home was a minor inconvenience, Harry would argue if he hadn’t seen the demon spirit the monster away so easily. Although Harry had the feeling that it was only a manner of time before Alastor finished humoring Mrs. Weasley and summoned this supposed help on his own.

 

Sirius’s gaze flickered to Ava and Orion, his frown deepening. His attention lingered on the stuffed deer, noting the way Orion trembled, his form still shifting. “How are you two feeling? Did the dementor do anything?” Sirius asked, his focus settling on Ava.

 

Ava shook her head but kept her eyes on Orion. “I’m okay. Harry protected me. But I think it took more out of Orion when he threw it up than it did me. I finally feel like I can breathe again without being cold or sick, but…” She frowned. “Orion doesn’t look so good. I don’t know if the dementor did something to him.”

 

Alastor let out a thoughtful hum, tapping a clawed finger against his chin as his gaze flicked between them. His expression betrayed neither concern nor sympathy, only amusement and analysis. His gaze lingered on Orion, watching as the stuffed deer trembled, his body slowly returning to normal. Antlers shrinking, tail shortening.

 

Alastor reached out to pet the toy's head. The motion was gentle as the talons comforted the toy. “Oh, he’ll be just fine! Though I do hope this serves as a valuable lesson, one should never go about stuffing random, soul-sucking abominations into their mouths! Quite the risky dietary choice, if you ask me.” He tsked, shaking his head theatrically. “Next time, dear boy, you might not be so lucky.” 

 

Orion let out a pitiful whine, his ears drooping as if he knew he was being scolded.

 

Sirius chuckled and reached out, scratching Orion behind the ear. “He was trying to protect Ava. It’s understandable,” he said, smirking. “Besides, we can’t exactly blame the little guy for eating the enemy. It’s not like this is the first time he’s done it. Remember You-Know-Who’s soul?”

 

Alastor’s grin stretched wider, his eyes gleaming. “Ahhh, yes! Quite the appetizer, I’m sure. But perhaps next time, he’ll choose a slightly more… digestible opponent.”

 

Orion gave a weak bleat before standing shakily on his legs. A small shudder ran through him, and with a sneeze, poof!, he reverted back to his plush form, flopping onto the floor with a defeated groan.

 

Ava giggled, happy that Orion is on the road to recovery. It didn’t hurt that the little toy was putting on a cute show.

 

An annoyed hiss sounded from the edge of the room, and Harry glanced over to see Tom sulking, forgotten on the bed. He glared at them with his tiny red beady eyes, hissing again before slithering off the edge of the mattress, disappearing underneath the bed.

 

Harry frowned, but couldn't bring himself to worry. There wasn’t much trouble that Harry could imagine Tom getting into with his current form. The worm couldn’t hold a wand even if he wanted to.

 

"Such a temperamental little bug, that one," Alastor remarked, raising an eyebrow. " Well, that’s one problem solved!” Alastor declared, clapping his hands together. The sound echoed unnaturally through the room. “Now then! Why don’t you kids scurry on downstairs? Much to dear Molly’s displeasure, I did bring along a little… help with the cooking and cleaning.” His grin widened. “He should be wrapping up shortly. And the rest of the Order is simply waiting for us to resume our little gathering. So, chop-chop!”

 

Hermione and Ron moved quickly, while Ginny hesitated a moment before following.

 

Harry adjusted his hold on Ava as she clung to him, resting her head on his shoulder. Fred, now holding Orion, exchanged grins with George as they began cracking jokes about the stuffed deer’s latest adventure.

 

Sirius walked beside Harry as they followed the others, casting him a knowing glance. “You can put her down, pup. She’s a big girl. She’ll be fine.”

Harry hesitated, looking down at Ava. “She can barely stand. I don’t want her collapsing again.”

Sirius smirked. “Look at you, being such a good big brother. Oh, Lily would be so proud.”

 

“Don’t patronize him, Sirius,” Alastor interjected, his tone laced with mirth. “I find it quite endearing how much he cares for Ava.”

Sirius chuckled. “Oh please, you’re only saying that because your fawn is the one being doted on.”

 

“And what of it?” Alastor grinned, eyes glinting with amusement. “As long as Ava is happy and healthy, then so am I! And, unfortunately,”—his voice dipped into a playful grumble—”she happens to be happiest with him.”

“Daddy, don’t embarrass Harry,” Ava mumbled, her flushed face buried against Harry’s shoulder. “He’s been nice enough to let me lean on him.”

 

Harry barely suppressed his own chuckle, watching as Sirius and Alastor exchanged a glance. Sirius rolled his eyes, though there was the faintest twitch of a smirk on his lips.

So, it was true. What Hermione and Ron had been saying all summer Sirius and Alastor had grown close. The way they bickered, teased, and bantered… it was almost as if they had known each other for years.

 

Harry watched as Sirius and Alastor exchanged a glance. Sirius rolled his eyes, the corner of his mouth twitched.

"I think I see Remus. We'll talk later, pup." Sirius said.

 

He walked past, ruffling Harry's hair. Harry scowled, fixing his hair. He was still a bit confused by the relationship the two men had. Alastor was a very snippy man that liked to push the buttons of those around him. Sirius on the other hand was laid back, a bit of a flirt with a short fuse. It’s a wonder how Alastor hadn’t pissed Sirius off yet.

 

As they descended the creaking stairs of Grimmauld Place, Harry kept an eye on Ava. Her grip on his robe tightened as she struggled to keep her eyes open. He knew the encounter with the dementor had taken a toll on her, but he also couldn’t deny the faint relief on her face now that Orion was safe.

 

Behind them, Fred and George were holding up Orion like a prized trophy.

“Honestly, if this little guy keeps this up, we might just have to make a new Wheezes product in his honor,” George said, giving Orion’s plush ear a gentle tug.

Fred grinned. “How about Orion’s Dementor Digestives? Guaranteed to scare off any dark creature that tries to come too close!”

 

“Limited edition, of course,” George added, smirking.

Ava gave a weak laugh, though her voice was soft. “Orion already has his own product line. I wouldn't recommend messing with his brand. Unless you’re giving me a cut of the profit."

“Well I don’t know our little fawn was a business tycoon," George teased.

"I'll have you know that I am the best toy maker in all of Hell. My toys are sought after by all the nobles." Ava boasted.

 

Fred and George exchanged amused glances, their smirks widening.

“All of Hell, you say?” Fred quipped, holding Orion aloft like a prized artifact. “That must be one competitive market. And here we were, thinking Zonko’s was tough.”

 

“Clearly, we’re outclassed,” George added, mock-bowing to Ava. “But since you’re the queen of Hell’s toy empire, perhaps you’d be willing to share some trade secrets?”

 

Ava lifted her chin proudly, though the exhaustion in her expression dulled the sharpness of her playful smirk. “I could teach you a thing or two, but I don’t think you could keep up.”

Fred gasped in mock offense. “George, did you hear that? She’s questioning our entrepreneurial spirit!”

 

“She’s questioning our innovation!” George exclaimed, his hand over his heart as if deeply wounded.

“I’m questioning whether you two could survive five minutes in Hell without crying for your mum,” Ava shot back, her smirk growing despite her fatigue.

 

The twins burst out laughing, clearly delighted by her quick wit. Harry shook his head at their antics, though he couldn’t help the small smile that tugged at his lips. Ava’s fiery spirit, even in her weakened state, was oddly reassuring.

 

Sirius, who had lingered just behind them, grinned as he stepped into the conversation. “I don’t know, Ava. These two have faced Molly Weasley’s wrath and lived to tell the tale. That’s not something just anyone can say.”

 

“Touché,” Ava admitted, her voice faint but warm.

As the group entered the kitchen, the comforting aroma of freshly baked bread and stew greeted them. A tall figure with large horns in a crisp apron was wiping his hands on a towel, his back turned to the door.

 

His long cow-like tail swayed lazily from side to side as he stirred the contents of a massive pot, his dark brown hooves clomping against the floor with each step.

 

Remus was leaning against the counter beside him, his arms folded and his head bowed slightly. When he lifted his gaze, a smile pulled at his lips. "Ah it’s good to see that you all are alright." He said.

 

The horned figure turned at Remus’s words, revealing sharp, bull features.His expression was neutral, but there was a faint warmth in the way his tail flicked as he set the ladle down and folded his muscular arms.

 

“You must be the pequeños my boss has been telling me so much about. It's nice to finally meet you all. She wouldn’t stop talking about you." The bull demon said, his voice deep and smooth, carrying an air of authority. “Name’s Remy. Pleasure to meet you."

 

"Remy!” Ava perked up at the sight of him. She wiggled out of Harry's hold and ran towards the tall demon, wrapping her arms around him.

Remy gave a soft chuckle, the corners of his mouth turning up. "Hey boss Al told me you weren’t feeling well. You alright? What happened?"

 

"Yeah, just tired. I'm fine." Ava said, rubbing her eyes, a yawn escaping her mouth.

Remy frowned, his gaze lingering on her for a moment. “Just tired, huh?” Remy said, crouching slightly to meet Ava’s gaze. His massive hand rested gently on her shoulder. “Doesn’t sound like ‘just tired’ to me, boss. You look like you’ve been through hell and not the good kind.”

 

“She had a run-in with a dementor,” Harry explained, stepping forward. “It got close, but Orion… well, he handled it.”

Remy’s brows furrowed, and his tail flicked in agitation. “Handled it, huh? Let me guess, that scrappy little deer of ours pulled one of his stunts again?”

 

“More like ate the dementor and threw it back up in a room filled with unsuspecting people,” George chimed in, holding Orion up as proof. “Digestive difficulties aside, he’s a real hero.”

Orion looked between the twins, then the demon and his owner, before letting out a pathetic bleat and burying his face in his paws.

 

"Is that so?" Remy's eyes narrowed. His gaze turned to Orion.

Orion whimpered.

 

"Vamos, mi amiguito when are you going to learn your lesson?" Remy scolded, shaking his head. "One of these days you're going to eat something too dangerous."

Orion whined.

 

"I'm sure he'll learn eventually," Fred reassured, patting Orion on the head. "Besides, it's not like he can just say no. It's his instincts right?"

"Don’t I know it. He has to get his stubbornness from somewhere." Remy said.

 

Orion let out a defiant bleat.

"Si, si. Whatever you say." Remy said, waving his hand, continuing to focus on the food.

Sirius snorted.

 

Remus stepped forward, a concerned look on his face. "Shouldn't we be getting her checked? She looks paler than before."

"I'll be fine. Really. Just a bit worn out is all." Ava protested. “And hungry. I haven't eaten anything yet. Could we have some food, please? That should help me feel better."

 

“Well, I suppose if you're hungry, food would probably be a good start," Remus said, rubbing the back of his neck.

 

Remy nodded, his large hand plucked up a plate stacked with steaming rolls, which he brought over to the next room. In that room sat a long table, where the rest of the Order waited, including an annoyed Severus Snape. It was obvious that the man was forced to stay. Though Mrs. Weasley was strangely nowhere in sight. Harry guessed that she decided to keep herself busy since someone else was preparing dinner.

 

The rest of the Order stood and greeted the group as they entered. A few voiced their concern for the children, and Sirius was quick to assure them they were okay.

 

Harry placed her in a chair next to him before handing her a roll, his hand lingering for a moment. He frowned when he noticed how much her hand shook.

Remy moved quickly to the stove, his tail swaying as he went. He ladled soup into bowls, and the aroma filled the kitchen.

 

"So where is Mrs.Weasley?" Hermione asked.

"She’s around here somewhere. Probably cleaning the attic, trying to get rid of some old junk Sirius still has." Mr.Weasley answered.

“Speaking of Ginny, would you go find her so she can join us for dinner?"

 

"Of course, Dad." Ginny replied, standing up from her seat. She disappeared upstairs, presumably to the attic, to fetch the missing woman.

 

As the group settled into their seats, the warm atmosphere of the kitchen seemed to push away the lingering chill of their earlier encounter. Bowls of steaming soup were placed in front of everyone, and the tension in the room began to ease as the rich flavors filled their senses.

 

Ava slowly sipped her soup, her hands still trembling slightly. Harry glanced at her out of the corner of his eye, his worry unabated. She caught his look and offered a small, reassuring smile.

 

“I’m fine, really,” she said softly, though her voice lacked its usual energy.

“You’ll feel better once you’ve eaten,” Sirius said from across the table, his gaze lingering on Ava before shifting to Orion, who was curled up in George’s lap. “And as for you, little one, maybe stick to snacking on biscuits instead of dark creatures next time.”

 

Orion huffed, clearly unimpressed, and burrowed deeper into George’s lap.

Fred leaned over and grinned. “He’s a true Gryffindor at heart. Bravery above all else, even if it means a stomachache.”

 

“Orion, a Gryffindor?” Ava said with a faint laugh. “He’s more Slytherin than you think. He knows how to get what he wants.”

“Slytherin?! Such a traitorous thing to say, Ava.” Sirius cried, clutching his heart.

 

"Why Mr. Sirius I feel like daddy and I would be in Slytherin also." Ava said, smirking. "I do get what I want. And I have the cunning and the brains to do it. As for daddy, he has the patience to wait until the perfect moment."

 

Alastor nodded, he leaned forward and rested his chin in the palm of his hand. "That's correct, my little fawn is quite the cunning young girl . Always full of surprises."

 

He would know, he’s known the girl for years. In life and in death, Ava always found a way to spice things up. Who would have thought that the child who witnessed his crime would be such a lovable scamp? Not to mention he had very little to do with her ascension to being an overlord. Ava was always one to work for what she wanted.

 

Sirius pouted, crossing his arms. He was about to say something, but Remy beat him to it.

 

"If we are going down the road of sorting people by house I’ve read a few of the books that my boss had and I'm pretty sure she would be a Ravenclaw. Her mind is always working on how to achieve her goals. I've also met a few Hogwarts alumni and she fits the bill perfectly. And Orion would be a Hufflepuff. He's the definition of loyalty."

 

Harry couldn’t help but laugh as Sirius gaped, a stunned expression on his face. Remus and Arthur exchanged amused glances, clearly enjoying the man's reaction. While Alastor gave a hum of agreement.

 

“Well I for one would be honored to have such a cutie in Hufflepuff.” Tonks said, grinning.

 

The warm chatter around the table continued as everyone settled into their bowls of soup, the earlier tension from the encounter with the dementor dissipating into a sense of camaraderie. Ava, now visibly more relaxed, leaned into Harry’s side as she ate, occasionally tossing quick-witted remarks at the twins or Sirius, who was still trying to defend the honor of Gryffindor.

 

“Orion, a Hufflepuff?” Sirius muttered to himself, still looking scandalized. “The poor thing deserves better than that.”

 

“Watch it, Sirius,” Tonks teased. “Hufflepuff pride. We’re the best at not dying dramatically, unlike some Gryffindors.”

The group laughed, and Sirius shook his head, a reluctant smirk forming.

 

Across the table, Remy was plating up more food for the Order members who were just now joining the meal. The bull demon moved with an efficiency that didn’t match his massive size, his hooves clicking lightly on the wooden floor. At one point, he handed Severus a bowl, who accepted it with a grudging nod, muttering something about “infernal beasts in the kitchen.” Remy didn’t bat an eye, though his tail gave a single, deliberate flick that Sirius caught and smirked at.

 

Once the plates were set, Remy joined the group at the table, sitting across from Ava and Harry next to Alastor. Harry’s gaze turned to the door, expecting to see Ginny and Mrs.Weasley walk in. Yet the only thing that came through was the grumpy house elf. Kreacher scowled as he made his way over to his master.

 

"Kreacher's heard noises, Master, loud banging. Master's friend, the blood traitor and her spawn, is chasing a tiny creature." The house elf explained.

Sirius raised an eyebrow. While the man would normally scold Kreacher for those words the news gave him pause.

"A tiny creature, you say?" Mr.Weasley asked.

 

"Kreacher believes so, but the Master's friends was yelling so much that Kreacher couldn't tell what was happening." The house elf replied.

"Maybe we should go see if everything’s alright. We really don’t know what’s behind some of these doors." Hermione suggested, it was likely a pest that made itself home.

 

Harry, along with a few others, stood up, making their way up the stairs. They were greeted by a loud noise, the sound of something falling and breaking followed by manic laughter. Harry picked up his pace, reaching the top of the stairs. Mrs. Weasley was standing there, a scowl on her face, a broom in her hands. Her hair was a mess and her clothes were a bit dirty, but her attention was focused on the hallway.

 

"Molly, dear, are you alright?" Mr. Weasley asked as he rushed up the stairs.

Mrs. Weasley turned and looked at her husband, a tired expression on her face. "Arthur I found this blasted creature and she's been terrorizing me ever since."

Arthur blinked, looking past his wife into the dimly lit hallway. “Blasted creature? What kind of creature are we talking about, Molly?”

 

“Something small, fast, and entirely too mischievous for its own good,” she huffed, gripping the broom tightly as if it were a weapon. “I was trying to clear out the attic, and it darted out of one of the trunks dusting everything in sight.”

Before anyone could say anything, there was a giggle followed by a thud. Something small and red shot out from behind the curtains, darting past their feet.

 

Ginny was quick on her feet, hot on the tiny creature's tail.

"Mum! I almost had her." Ginny called over her shoulder, a determined look in her eyes.

Mrs. Weasley lifted her broom, ready to strike.

"Careful, Ginny! You could hurt yourself. That thing is a menace."

 

"Mum, we can't just call her a 'thing,'" Ginny protested, her hands shooting out and missing the creature by a hair. "She has feelings, too."

“That she does Ms. Weasley.” Alastor spoke, his gaze on the red blur.

Hermione looked up at Alastor. "Do you know what that thing is, Alastor?"

 

“Indeed I do.” As if on cue a small cyclops woman in a red maid dress and white apron emerged from behind the curtains. She crawled up the Radio demon's leg and onto his shoulder. 

 

"There you are, sir! I've been looking all over for you. This place is filthy! Which is a surprise because there are so many women here. Women should keep things clean and tidy. So what gives?!" The cyclops yelled, waving a broom in the air. "Why haven't you called me sooner? No wonder Ava had gotten sick. With all this dust and dirt everywhere, who knows how many germs there are? It’s so icky!”

 

The cyclops shivered.

Ava perked up at the site of the woman, her eyes lighting up.

"Niffty! I missed you!" Ava exclaimed, waving at the cyclops.

"Hi Ava!" Niffty said cheerfully. "I missed you too!"

 

The demoness jumped from Alastor's shoulder and ran towards the fawn. Niffty squeezed her nuzzling their cheeks together. She then gasped, pushing Ava away and holding her at arm's length. "Wow you’re burning up. Like almost to the point of being on fire. Did you sit in an oven or something? What happened? Oh!”

 

Niffty let go of Ava causing the fawn to nearly fall. She scurried over to Remus crawling up the man’s leg. She perched on his shoulder, her one eye staring into his face.

 

"Hey there." Remus said, looking at her curiously. There was also a tone of nervousness as if he was uncomfortable but didn’t want to seem impolite.

 

"You're so handsome." Niffty squealed.

"Uh, thank you?" Remus said, blushing.

Niffty tilted her head, still perched on Remus’s shoulder, her one eye sparkling with curiosity. “So polite, too! You must be one of the good ones. Don’t worry, I'm sure you’re still a bad boy underneath.”

 

Remus’ face grew even redder, he sputtered, unable to form a response. Sirius burst into laughter, leaning against the wall as he clutched his sides.

 

"What a gentleman, Remus! How sweet of you to flirt with the ladies."

"I'm not... That wasn't..." Remus sighed, rubbing the back of his neck as his face burned. "Never mind. Let's just go downstairs. I think you've caused enough trouble for one day, Ms.Niffty was it?”

 

"Ooh, is there food? Food, food, food, food, FOOD!" Niffty chirped, her voice growing increasingly excited. "I'm hungry!"

The cyclops hopped off his shoulder and zipped past them down the stairs. The group was silent, unsure of what to do.

 

"Is she always like that?" Harry asked.

"Yes." Alastor replied.

"I thought so. She seems to be a handful." Sirius said.

"But a useful handful." Alastor added. "She has her uses."

 

The small group returns to the kitchen table to join the rest of the group. Niffty had made a B-line for Snape, who never got up. He glared at her with obvious distaste.

 

"Oh my, you are a tall drink of water, aren't you?" Niffty cooed, batting her eyelashes.

Snape scoffed.

 

"Oh, are you one of those guys? One of those dark and mysterious types. That’s my favorite kind of guy." Niffty said, her hands resting on her cheeks as her eye twinkled.

"How annoying," Snape hissed. "Just like a demon to be so appalling."

"Ooh, he's got some bite, too." Niffty giggled, her small hands clutching at her cheeks. "I'm liking him more and more.”

 

Harry couldn’t help the small laugh that escaped. Beside him, Ava was trying not to giggle. Though Alastor seemed pleased with how Niffty was annoying Snape.

 

Dinner resumed as normal, though everyone seemed to be more on guard, and they kept an eye on the little cyclops. She was a whirlwind, darting from one place to the other. The only person that was able to get her to calm down was Alastor, but even he was having a hard time keeping up with her.

 

Although it was very obvious that his attempts were half-hearted at best.

Niffty finally settled down once everyone was done with their meal. She had eaten her weight in food, leaving nothing left.

 

"Now that we're all done eating, I should go clean this mess." Niffty said, her voice was cheerful, and her hands were folded neatly in front of her.

"Thank you, dear, but there's no need. I'm sure Kreacher can take care of that." Mrs. Weasley said.

 

"Oh, don't worry. I got this. Besides I have to make sure it's done right. Can't have Ava catching any icky human diseases. Or I would never forgive myself." Niffty insisted. “Ava hates going to the doctor, too many needles. Once she bit Alastor just so she wouldn’t get her shots.” Nifty nodded to herself as she began to gather the dirty dishes, Kreacher had no choice but to let her. The house elf looked quite put out, but he did not argue with her.

 

Harry watched as she darted about the kitchen, scrubbing the walls, sweeping the floor. Her movements were so quick that his eyes could barely keep up. At some point he saw her pull out an extremely large needle the size of her body and began to chase bugs. He cringed at the sounds that the poor insects made when they were pierced.

 

After the kitchen was spotless and all the dishes were put away, Niffty disappeared down the hallway. She was humming a little tune, her red dress fluttering behind her.

"Don't worry, Harry. Niffty is harmless. She won't hurt you. Even if she did, she would patch you up and give you a hug and make you all better." Ava reassured him, patting his hand.

 

"Oh, yes, Potter. You are safe with Niffty." Alastor chimed in. "You're not a bug, so she has no reason to want to harm you. Unless, of course, she sees you as a threat. But if she did, I'm sure she would kill you instantly and without mercy."

"Comforting." Harry said dryly. Alastor chuckled.

"Well I don't know about you, but I'm stuffed. That was the best meal I've had all week." Mr. Weasley said.

 

"It was wonderful, Remy. Thank you." Mrs. Weasley added, smiling stiffly at the bull demon.

Remy gave a nod.

 

"Of course, Madame. I'm glad I was able to be of service. And I'm happy to hear that you enjoyed the meal. I shall have to come back and prepare more for you all sometime. Possibly with a little assistance next time? If you would like, could we share some recipes?" Remy asked.

 

"Oh, uh, yes, maybe. I would love to." Mrs. Weasley answered. She looked a bit surprised by the offer.

"Wonderful." Remy said, smiling. He gathered the rest of the dirty dishes and took them to the sink. He placed them inside and turned the water on. The demon rolled up his sleeves, showing his muscular arms.

 

Harry couldn't help but stare, he had never seen a demon so physically strong before. Well honestly he hadn't seen many demons period, those he had were all on the small side including the king of Hell himself.

 

Remy seemed to notice Harry staring, and he smiled.

"You alright there, kid?" He asked, tilting his head slightly.

"Sorry. I'm not used to seeing a demon so big and muscular. I've only seen Lucifer and he's a bit on the small side. But he is still strong." Harry explained, looking away.

 

"Ah, si, the king is a small goofy guy. But don't underestimate him. He is the king, after all. And he's been around a long time." Remy said, his tail flicking. "But I can see why you would be curious. I'm not exactly like the other demons you've met. And trust me, I'm the physically strongest demon in our district. My job is to make sure my boss doesn't get hurt. Not to mention the fact that she gets a bit reckless at times."

 

"Yeah, I've noticed. Ava has a habit of doing what she wants. Though, I'm pretty sure Orion gets into more trouble due to him trying to eat anything he sees as a threat." Harry replied, looking at the deer plush.

 

Orion was laying in Ron's lap, his small legs dangling off the edge. The stuffed animal seemed to be fast asleep.

Remy gave a low chuckle, a knowing look in his eye. "Yes, Orion does have a problem with that. And Ava is not much better. She's just better at hiding it. They're a match made in hell."

 

The bull demon rinsed the plates and bowls and began to wash them. It was obvious he had a system, and it was impressive how fast the dishes were cleaned and put away. Once that was done, he dried his hands and approached Alastor.

 

"Is there anything else you would like me to do before I return home, Al?" Remy asked.

"Not that I can think of. Thank you for your assistance, Remy. You've helped a great deal." Alastor replied.

"As always, it was my pleasure, sir.” Remy then turned to Ava. "And you, boss, make sure you get plenty of rest. We need you in tip top shape if we are going to keep up with your busy schedule. You've got a lot of appointments coming up. Don't want you to miss them."

 

"I won't. I promise. See you soon, Remy." Ava replied.

The bull demon gave a nod, he took out a crystal that he remembered seeing Alastor use and summoned a portal. He gave a wave and stepped through.

Once the portal was closed, the group sat in silence, digesting the evening's events. Harry looked down at Ava, who had fallen asleep on his arm.

 

"I suppose now would be a good time for everyone to get some rest." Alastor said, his gaze landing on Ava. “I’m sure Severus would love to return to his dark damp abode of his. I wouldn't want him to feel so uncomfortable in such a joyous and friendly place."

 

Severus scowled, his nose wrinkling in disgust. " I only stayed demon because that wretched bull forced me to when you mentioned that everyone should eat together. But now that I have done my part, I have no reason to be here."

He stood, the chair scraping the floor. He adjusted his robes and stalked out the door.

 

"Oh, don't be a sore sport. This was a gathering of comrades was it not? You can't expect us to exclude you from our fun. What kind of friends would we be?" Alastor said, his voice was playful.

"We are not friends, nor will we ever be." Snape spat, his eyes narrowed. "I am only tolerating you because I have no choice. Don't make the mistake of thinking otherwise."

 

With that, he disappeared, the sound of his boots echoed as he stormed down the hall.

Alastor chuckled, he stood and stretched.

"Well now that the snake has left the den, the rest of you should be getting ready for bed. There's still a lot of work to do. And you Potter must be up bright and early for your hearing. You can't let the Wizengamot get the upper hand."

 

Harry groaned, his face falling into his hands. “Don’t remind me. I feel like I’m walking into an ambush.”

“You probably are,” Sirius muttered darkly, leaning back in his chair. “The Ministry isn’t exactly known for its fairness these days.”

 

“Which is why you’ll need the best lawyer to have your back, which I will be happy to provide," Alastor interjected smoothly, straightening his bowtie. "Now, chop chop, off to bed with the lot of you. It won't do any good for the defendant to appear exhausted in court. We want the Wizengamot on their toes."

 

The group slowly trickled out, each making their way to their respective rooms. Harry carefully picked Ava up and carried her upstairs, his footsteps creaking on the old floorboards. She was surprisingly light, and her fluffy hair tickled his chin.

 

"You can put me down, Harry. I can walk on my own." Ava mumbled.

"You're still tired, I can tell. Let me do this. It's fine." Harry said.

Ava hummed and shifted in his hold, her eyes opening.

"Thank you, Harry." Ava said, nuzzling her face into his shoulder.

"You're welcome."

 

Harry laid her gently on her bed, and pulled the covers over her. Orion was already fast asleep, the little deer was sprawled on the bed.

"I should get going." Harry whispered.

Ava whined.

"Will you stay? Please?"

 

Harry hesitated. He looked down at her, his heart clenching. She looked so fragile, so small, curled up under the thick comforter.

"Alright. Just for tonight. I'll have to leave early, though. I can't be late."

"Okay."

 

Ava shuffled over to the side, patting the empty space next to her. Harry kicked off his shoes and climbed into the bed. Ava immediately snuggled against him, her arms wrapping around his middle. She was still concerningly warm, and her soft hair tickled his chin. He rested a hand on her head, smoothing her hair.

 

"Good night, Harry," she murmured, her words slightly muffled.

"Good night, Ava."

The two fell into a comfortable silence, and Harry could feel his own fatigue weighing down on him.

Chapter 20: Court case

Harry’s stomach churned as he stepped into the atrium of the Ministry of Magic. Beside him, Arthur Weasley walked briskly, doing his best to offer reassurance through awkward small talk, though Harry could tell he was just as tense. Harry clutched his fraying suit jacket tightly, his mind flickering back to Alastor, the self-proclaimed “Radio Demon,” and his cryptic promise.

“Don’t worry, my boy,” Alastor had said, leaning closer with that ever-present, unsettling grin. “I’ll send you a lawyer. A great one. Trust me.”

Harry didn’t trust him. He wasn’t sure if the man could be serious if it didn’t concern his daughter. But a demon sending a lawyer? The irony wasn’t lost on him. Sirius’s voice echoed in his memory: “All the good lawyers are in Hell, Harry.” He could picture Remus and Molly rolling their eyes as Sirius laughed at his own joke, only to swat him when he went too far.

This morning was a bit of a rush. He had woken up to an empty bed yet again only having Orion as company. When he walked down stairs, Ava was nowhere to be found. Instead Sirius had informed him that Alastor had taken her away early, claiming that he would see them eventually in the ministry with a surprise.

After a quick breakfast and a change of clothes, Harry found himself being led into the Ministry of Magic by the Weasley family patriarch, his nerves jumbled into a knotted ball. The building itself was cold and sterile, with polished stone floors and walls lined with metal railings and large pillars. Floating candles and portraits of stony-faced witches and wizards filled the cavernous hallways, their painted eyes following the passing groups of people.

Harry glanced up at a large clock on the wall, his nerves rising.
11:56 AM

Less than an hour until his trial. Less than an hour before the entire Wizarding world would cast him out for just protecting himself and Ava from dementors. It wasn’t fair, Harry had done nothing wrong to deserve this.

Arthur stopped, his hand on Harry's shoulder. "Are you ready, Harry?"
"No," Harry mumbled, how could anyone be ready for their own trial?

Arthur gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze. "That's alright. No one ever is. Just go in there knowing that you’ll be just fine.”

“Wait, are you not coming in with me?”
“No, no, I’m not allowed. Good luck!”

Harry stared after Arthur, his stomach twisting even more. He was alone, in a cold, strange building, about to be tried for underage magic by a group of people who hated him because they couldn’t accept the truth. His hands trembled, his legs feeling weak. He could do this. Right?

The doors to the courtroom creaked open.
He stepped into a courtroom that looked far too familiar to him. It was the exact same courtroom from Dumbledore’s Pensieve. Harry glanced around, spotting the same large bench, the same rows of seats, but the faces in the crowd were different. Faces he had never seen before all staring at him, some curious, others scowling. They had been speaking in hushed tones, but the heavy door swung shut behind Harry with a resonating thud, plunging the room into an ominous silence.

A cold, authoritative voice broke the stillness.
“You’re late.”
“Sorry,” Harry said nervously, his voice wavering. “I—I didn’t realize the time had changed.”
“That is not the Wizengamot’s fault,” the voice replied sharply. “An owl was sent to you this morning. Take your seat.”

Harry’s eyes fell to the solitary chair in the center of the chamber. His skin crawled as he sat, feeling the hundreds of eyes upon him. He took a deep breath and straightened his back.

He looked around the room, trying to calm his racing heart. The Wizengamot was situated above the center, where Harry sat, in a semicircular row of boxed-off balconies, each one filled with a witch or wizard. They all wore black, high-necked robes that obscured their faces, though a few leaned forward slightly, revealing their scowls. The speaker was easy to pick out, sitting in the very center, leaning forward on his elbows, was the minister of magic himself Cornelius Fudge. Next to him was another face that he knew too well, Percy Weasley. The man was fully eager, scribbling on a notepad, his lips pressed into a thin line. He hoped that Percy would show at least some recognition towards him, but the man refused to meet his eyes.

Cornelius Fudge cleared his throat, looking down at a paper before him. "Disciplinary hearing of the twelfth of August, into offenses committed under the Decree for the Reasonable Restriction of Underaged Sorcery and the International Statute of Secrecy by Harry James Potter, resident at number four, Privet Drive, Little Whinging, Surrey.”

“You will not speak another word without the presence of his witness attorney!” A voice rang out as the heavy iron doors of the courtroom swung open, and the entire court turned their heads to the new arrival.

Harry felt his jaw drop as a young man strode into the courtroom. He was tall and broad-shouldered, with tousled auburn hair and bright green eyes. The man’s eyes locked with Harry's, and his mouth split into a smile, revealing two rows of perfectly straight teeth but he could make out that his canine teeth were sharper than normal. He wore a simple, but sharp black suit with a deep red dress shirt, which seemed to shimmer in the light. Harry swore he saw a glimpse of a white tie peeking out. The man walked into the room followed by to his relief Dumbledore and two others that he didn’t recognize.

One was a young girl with caramel skin and dark, curly hair, dressed in a dark blue dress that fell below her knees. Harry guessed she was either six or eleven; her height made it impossible to tell. The girl was followed by a large mocha skinned man, wearing a dark blue suit. He had short dark brown hair and piercing grey eyes. Harry couldn’t help but think of the smile on his face as being eerily familiar.

Harry felt a shiver go down his spine. The man reminded him too much of Snape. But he had to admit all three new arrivals were absolutely stunning.

The young man strode up to Harry, placing a hand on his shoulder and flashing a dazzling smile.
"Mr. Potter, I'm your defense, Alexander Avery… Sr.”
"A—Alexander Avery Sr. ?" Fudge stuttered as the other members gasped, whispering among themselves.

“That’s impossible!” A woman exclaimed. Harry had recognized her as Madam Bones. “Alexander Avery died during the wizarding war. Your son filed your death certificate himself.”

The young man’s smile didn’t falter, though his green eyes gleamed with a hint of amusement. He tilted his head slightly and clasped his hands behind his back, exuding an air of calm confidence.

“Ah, Madam Bones, was it? Ah, I remember your mother and father quite fondly. The two of them were excellent duelers. It was a shame about what happened to them during the war. I assure you that I am who I say I am. Now then, shall we proceed with the trial or is the Wizengamot just going to sit and bully a defenseless boy with no adult support? I know my client, Mr. Potter, is eager to get this over and done with, as are we all."

Harry glanced up at his attorney. This man was supposed to have been in the wizarding war? He didn't look a day over twenty. His sharp, chiseled jaw was smooth and free of any stubble, and his bright green eyes gleamed with youthful enthusiasm. The young attorney's voice was silky and smooth, dripping with confidence. He couldn't help but feel a little more at ease, especially after hearing his words.

Fudge cleared his throat and spoke. "Well Lord Avery you should know that seeing you again is truly a surprise. I am afraid that I will need a moment to confirm your identity."

The young man rolled his eyes. "Oh come now Minister, I don't have all day. The sooner this trial starts the better. And it's Mr. Avery, thank you. I'll only be back for the week. Then I’ll be heading back to the states."

"Lord Avery, I am afraid that we need a moment to verify your identity," Fudge repeated. "I'm sure that you understand. You will need to be tested."
"Fine," Mr. Avery sighed. "I hope I can at least get a coffee while we wait."

Harry felt his mouth fall open. Did the man seriously think that he was going to just stand around while they verified his identity? What if they couldn't? Would he really leave Harry on his own? He couldn't imagine what would happen if he was left alone.

Mr. Avery flashed him a smile and a wink.
"Don't worry, Mr. Potter, everything will be fine," he whispered. "Just leave it to me. I'm an old friend of Alastor's. You're in good hands."
A moment later, an older witch strode into the room, a large box floating in the air next to her.

"Lord Avery?" She inquired.
"That's me."

"Alright then,” the woman pulled out a dagger from the box along with parchment paper and held them up. “I’m going to need you to prick your finger and give a drop of blood onto the paper. Then I will cast a few spells, and if all goes well, the parchment will show us your true name and lineage. Do you agree with these conditions?"

"Of course, I know how an inheritance test works sweetheart." Mr. Avery held out his finger, and the dagger pierced it easily, a small bead of blood forming. He gave a small hiss as the woman dabbed his finger on the paper. The blood was darker than any human Harry had seen.

Harry watched, transfixed, as the parchment slowly began to fill with words. After a few minutes, the woman cleared her throat.

"Alexander Avery the first," she called, her voice clear. "You are the son of Manson Avery and Victoria Black, twin brother of Elizabeth Black. Your magical signature is a match." The woman looked between the parchment and the man before her, her brow furrowed in confusion.

"This can't be right," she muttered.
Mr. Avery chuckled. "Well, if you're done wasting our time, we can get on with this."
"How is this possible?" She insisted, holding the paper closer to her face. "I was there when he passed away."

"I'm sorry, but what does his identity have to do with his client's trial?" The man next to Dumbledore, asked. "I'm sure Mr. Avery here is eager to begin. If you have further questions, I'm sure the ministry can schedule an interview at a later date."

"And who are you exactly sir? This is a closed trial, you aren't allowed in here." Fudge asked.
"My apologies Minister. I was in Diagonally showing Mr. Heartfelt and his daughter around. You see, due to a recent discovery his daughter will be joining Hogwarts as a first year.” Dumbledore answered.

Mr. Heartfelt nodded his head and stepped forward, the little girl following close behind him.

"My name is Dr. Ephraim Heartfelt, I am a muggleborn from the US and I will be staying in Britain until the end of the school year. My daughter is Evangeline Heartfelt. Or as we have recently discovered Evangeline Heartfelt Black. As the Headmaster has said, we were in Diagonally when the Headmaster informed us that he needed to take care of an emergency hearing before we continue to gather my little one's supplies.”

Harry's eyes widened, his jaw dropping once again. The little girl standing in front of him was a Black? He glanced at her face. Her features were almost identical to Sirius’s. If she had his godfather’s raven black hair instead of her father's dark chocolate brown hair, the resemblance would have been uncanny.

"I'm sorry Dr. Heartfelt, but did you just say your daughter is a Black?"

"Yes, it would seem so," Mr. Heartfelt smiled and patted his daughter's shoulder. "You see, we were both very shocked ourselves. We only found out because an owl delivered an invitation to Hogwarts to Eva this last month. It was a letter addressed to her from the Hogwarts headmaster himself and it had a family crest. We did some research and it turns out her actual father is a Black."

"That's impossible. All of the Black men are dead," a member of the Wizengamot said.
"Not all of them, no," Dumbledore cut in. "As you can see, Mr. Avery is alive and well. And as for her father Regulus Black II, the man died shortly after placing his daughter in a safe orphanage in America. It wouldn’t be too far out of the realm of possibility that former death eaters would go through the trouble of hiding themselves after their master fell. There was never a body for Regulus afterall."

The courtroom erupted in whispers, a cacophony of disbelief and curiosity. Harry’s head spun as he tried to process everything. Regulus Black? Sirius’s younger brother had a daughter? And somehow, Alexander Avery who was supposed to have been dead for decades was standing here, calm and collected, as if this chaos were nothing out of the ordinary.

There was something clearly off about the entire situation. Alastor stated that he would send him a lawyer, Harry had assumed the lawyer would be another demon. Only it was a supposed dead man appearing back from the dead, he passed the inheritance test and had knowledge that an imposter shouldn’t know. How could Alastor manage such a feat? Would a simple polyjuice potion be enough to trick such a test? 

“Silence!” Cornelius Fudge bellowed, slamming his gavel onto the podium. The sound echoed through the room, and the murmurs subsided. Fudge’s face was flushed, and his lips were pressed so tightly together that they had nearly disappeared. “This trial is about Harry Potter. Let us return to the matter at hand.”

“On the contrary, Minister,” Alexander Avery interjected smoothly, stepping forward. His green eyes gleamed as he addressed the room with an unsettling confidence. “The lineage of Miss Heartfelt is far from irrelevant. The existence of another Black heir raises questions about the Ministry’s failure to safeguard family estates, magical legacies, and, dare I say, the protection of an innocent child. But we can save that for another day, of course.”

Harry couldn’t believe his ears. What was this man playing at? And why did his words sound so calculated, as if every syllable were part of some greater plan?

Fudge , his expression stern but curious, leaned forward. “Lord Avery, you are here as Mr. Potter’s legal representative. Do you have any relevant defense to present? Or are you simply here to delay the proceedings with theatrics?”

Avery turned to face him, his sharp grin never wavering. “Minister, I assure you, every word I speak is in service of my client. Harry Potter’s use of magic, more specifically the charm of _Expecto Patronum_ is not a violation of the Decree for the Reasonable Restriction of Underage Sorcery. Rather, he used it in defense of himself, his cousin, and another innocent. All of which already knew the existence of magic. Is this correct, Harry Potter, sir?”

Harry swallowed. The court was watching him expectantly, their faces blank and stony.
He nodded.
Avery clapped his hands together, a gleeful grin spreading across his face. "You see, ladies and gentlemen, we have a very clear case here. Harry Potter is a boy of exceptional character and moral courage.”

Fudge leaned forward, his eyes narrowed. "And what pray tell would implore the boy to use a high-level spell in a public muggle setting?"
“Dementors!” Harry blurted out.
He froze, his breath catching in his throat. What had he just done? He could practically feel the tension in the air.

His attorney raised his hand and shook his head.
"If I may," Avery said, taking a step forward. "It is a very simple answer, and it was a simple situation. As Harry and his cousin were returning from the park with another younger relative, when a group of dementors attacked them. He cast the patronus charm in order to protect those he cared for. Is this correct, Harry Potter?"

Harry blinked. That was the truth. But it was strange hearing the words fall from someone else's lips. He had expected his attorney to make something up. He hadn't even considered that the truth could work.

"Y—yes," Harry stammered. "We were at the park, and the dementors appeared. I didn’t  know how to get rid of them other than the patronus charm. So I did."
“Dementors?” Madam Bones asked, leaning forward. “In a muggle park?”

“A likely story, yes, a likely story indeed," Cornelius Fudge murmured. “One that was most likely well rehearsed. It’s a good cover since muggle’s can’t see dementors. I suppose that it's a simple enough lie to fabricate, seeing as it is impossible for a muggle to be in the presence of a dementor. However, I will ask that you provide us with more than just an explanation."

Harry glanced at the man sitting next to him, his lawyer, Alexander Avery.
The man grinned.

"It would be my pleasure," he said, striding towards the iron doors of the courtroom. He stopped in front of the door and turned back, his bright eyes gleaming.

"Dumbledore was kind enough to bring a witness to the event. She will confirm Mr. Potter's story and provide evidence of the dementors.” Opening the doors he revealed an old woman, Mrs. Figg.

Harry's mouth fell open. He had completely forgotten that Mrs. Figg had helped Dudley, Ava, and him back home after the attack. Although, he couldn’t tell if she truly had witnessed everything, at the very least she witnessed the aftermath. 

"Good morning everyone, my name is Mrs. Arabella Doreen Figg and I am a resident of Privet Drive," Mrs. Figg spoke, her voice clear and strong.

"Ah, I don’t believe we have any witches or wizards on record living in Little Whinging other than Harry Potter,” said Madam Bones at once. “That situation has always been closely monitored, given . . . given past events.”
“I’m a Squib,” said Mrs. Figg. “So you wouldn’t have me registered, would you?”

“A Squib, eh?” said Fudge, eyeing her suspiciously. “We’ll be checking that. You’ll leave details of your parentage with my assistant, Weasley. Incidentally, can Squibs see dementors?” he added, looking left and right along the bench where he sat.

“Yes, we can!” said Mrs. Figg indignantly.
There was a murmur from the courtroom, and Harry saw several of the members shake their heads disapprovingly. 

"Thank you, Mrs. Figg," Avery said, ignoring the growing doubt in the room. "Now then, can you please recount the events that occurred that afternoon. And do be careful. You don't want to leave anything out. I promise that the whole court will be listening."

Harry couldn't help but notice how his lawyer's eyes seemed to glint, as though the man was hiding something. He couldn't help but shiver as he recalled the demon's warning. If Harry had any doubts about demonic connections they were laid to rest at that moment.

_Trust me, kid. We’ll send you a lawyer. A great one. Trust me._

"Of course, Mr. Avery." Mrs. Figg cleared her throat. “I was out buying food for my cats when I spotted Mr. Potter and his cousin along with a third child. The three of them were walking home from a day at the park when a large dark cloud began to form in the sky. I assumed it was rain, and was about to walk into a store when I heard a strange screeching sound. I looked up to see the dark cloud, only it wasn’t a cloud…” Mrs. Figg let out a light breath as if reliving a terrible memory. “It was a group of dementors! I had never seen such terrible creatures before… but the cold… and utter lack of hope in the air was unmistakable. As if I’d never be happy again…”

Mrs. Figg took a deep breath, grounding herself. If Harry had any doubts about Mrs. Figgs' story it was put to rest. Even if there were doubts about her having seen the creatures, there was no doubting the utter terror in her voice or the feeling of being in their presence. “They had chased the poor children into an underpass. Oh it was a sight to see Mr. Potter trying to drag the other children to safety. I was going to intervene, when I noticed that the boy had taken out his wand and began waving it around. Next thing I know, a silver stag appears, charging straight for the dementors, pushing them away from the children. Then Mr. Potter grabbed the younger girl and started running. I followed soon after guiding the poor things home."

Harry felt a rush of relief. This was perfect! This is what happened exactly. No one could refute it.
"Is that all Mrs. Figg?" Madam Bones inquired.
"Yes, yes that is all," she replied.
"Then you may leave. We will let you know when you are needed."

"Very well," Mrs. Figg said and strode out of the room. She gave Dumbledore a smile and a nod before closing the doors behind her.

Harry turned to his attorney.
"That's not all. Is it?" He asked quietly.
Avery's grin widened, revealing a row of gleaming white teeth.

"No," the man said, his eyes shining. "It isn't. But for now, let's get this trial over and done with."
The young man stood proudly before the Wizengamot, his hands clasped behind his back. His voice rang out clear and confident as he addressed the council.

"As you can see, ladies and gentlemen of the Wizengamot, a very clear case has been presented before you. Harry Potter has acted in the best interests of his family, his cousin, and an innocent bystander. He has acted in self-defense. And his actions were, as we can clearly see, necessary. The Ministry itself has failed to protect him. It has failed to protect the children, and the people of Little Whinging. The fact is, the Ministry's policy regarding dementors is woefully inadequate. The Ministry has allowed these dark creatures to roam freely in a muggle neighborhood.”

“This is a likely story, Lord Avery," Fudge interrupted. "However, it is not enough. There are no records of dementors being ordered to Little Whinging."

"And why would there be any record of it minister? It’s obvious what’s happening here."
"And what exactly is happening, Mr. Avery," Fudge challenged.

"My client and his family are being targeted. For no other reason than to try and discredit him and Professor Dumbledore. We’ve seen it in the papers already. How they are calling him a liar and a demon worshiper. And how the ministry has done nothing about it but to add fuel to the fire."

Harry glanced at the man, his mouth agape. What was his lawyer doing? Wasn't the point of a trial to try and prove that Harry didn't do anything wrong. Why was he bringing this up?

"Are you accusing the ministry of targeting Mr. Potter?" Fudge asked, his eyes narrowing.

"Why not, Minister? The Ministry has made its feelings quite clear. And it’s as you said the ministry has the power to order the dementors around. Why wouldn't someone use them to attack an underaged wizard who's been known to defend himself without a second thought? The question is who would do such a thing?”

Harry's head was spinning. The way his lawyer spoke, his voice so silky smooth, his words flowing together, each syllable like a well-practiced dance. Everything felt calculated, precise. As though the man knew the outcome before it even happened. He turned his head in Dumbledore’s direction, and was met with a calm, reassuring smile that held a bit of tension.

The room was silent for a moment, as the members of the Wizengamot all seemed to look around at each other, before finally settling their eyes on Fudge. A woman broke that silence with a poorly concealed laugh.

She leaned forward giving Harry a better view of the woman. She was a very stout woman with long dark hair. Harry couldn’t help thinking of a toad just by looking at her.

"The floor recognizes Dolores Jane Umbridge, Senior Undersecretary to the Ministry.” Fudge spoke.

Umbridge smiled a sickly sweet smile, and Harry had the sudden urge to throw up. "Mr. Avery, it is quite clear that you are an outstanding member of the magical community, having recently returned from America. But this is not an international hearing. I'm afraid this is an outlandish accusation, especially against the Ministry as a whole.” The woman’s voice was high pitched and nasally. It grated on Harry's ears.

"I was merely pointing out the obvious. The evidence has been laid out for the council. Mr. Potter's case is a clear example of how the Ministry has failed to protect those who are innocent."

"And you are saying that this was done by a single individual?"

"That is for the ministry to figure out. As the minister has kindly reminded us, the dementors are under the ministry's authority, surely it is in everyone's best interest to get to the bottom of these accusations? I’m only here to protect my client and to point out the Ministry's failures. I'm sure the public will be happy to hear about the Ministry's inability to keep dark creatures at bay."

"What are you playing at, Lord Avery," Fudge spoke, his tone low and dangerous.
"I'm not playing at anything, Minister. I'm merely defending my client to the best of my abilities.”

"I find that very hard to believe," Fudge snapped. "I find it far more likely that you are using this as a platform to criticize the Ministry."

"Well, Minister, the way I see it, if the ministry is capable of keeping the magical population safe, then the Wizengamot should not be threatened by criticism. But if the Ministry cannot protect the magical populace, then it should take any criticism in stride." Avery replied coolly.

"Do you have anything else to present, Mr. Avery?"
"Yes, actually, with my client's permission we can view his memories right here and now. This way, the entire court can see the truth without claiming that it was tampered with."

Harry's blood ran cold. No, he couldn't! That would reveal that Ava was with him that day.
"No, absolutely not!" Harry exclaimed, turning to his attorney.

Avery raised an eyebrow, giving him a curious look.
"You would rather leave your fate up to the Wizengamot than have your memory viewed?"
"No, I just..." Harry paused, looking down at his lap. “Don’t know how it would feel, that's all. I imagine it would be quite… invasive."

"I understand, Mr. Potter," his lawyer said softly, placing a hand on his shoulder. "But this will help your case."
Harry swallowed, looking up at the young man. "If you say so, sir."
"I'll be right here with you the entire time, don't worry," the attorney reassured him.
Avery nodded and turned his attention back to the council.

"The memory will show us the events leading up to the attack and the aftermath. We can start with the morning."
The entire council leaned forward in anticipation, save for Fudge who now wore a caught expression. As Avery lifted his wand to perform the spell, Harry heard Umbridge cry, "No! Absolutely not! This was still planned by you all so there’s no real chance of knowing if any of you have tampered with the boy's memories! There have been instances when memories were even tampered by the person themselves.”

"Minister, as a member of the Wizengamot, is this not your responsibility," Dumbledore chimed in, his calm voice resonating through the chamber. "It would be beneficial to the whole council to have all the evidence."

Harry took a deep breath, watching the council members whisper among themselves.
"I agree with the Minister, it would not be right to have such an invasion of privacy," a tall, dark-haired man spoke. 

"Minister, I agree with Dumbledore," another man spoke. "This would be the best course of action. It would save time and energy for the whole council. If the defendant is willing, why should we not proceed with such actions? If the boy is lying then he is guilty if he’s not then clearly there has been a breach within the ministry."

“Then how about we meet in the middle then," Avery said, turning to Harry.
"Harry, if you may, with your consent. Would you allow me to place you under Veritaserum? I can't force you to take it, but I promise, it would only be for a short moment, and the questions will only pertain to that day. You won't have to answer anything you don't want to."

"I—” Harry looked back at Dumbledore, who was looking at him, his eyes unreadable.
Harry thought for a moment. He could refuse and continue with this trial, which he had a feeling would be long and drawn out. Or, he could agree and get this over with, and maybe have the chance to talk to the mysterious demon lawyer. 

"Okay," Harry agreed, straightening his back.
"Perfect," Avery said. "I brought my own bottle, if it’s okay with the ministry, I will administer the potion."
"Of course, Mr. Avery. If the council permits it."
"Very well," Fudge sighed, shaking his head. "As long as someone else tests it before it’s given."

"That can be arranged. Who among you are willing to go under its effects," Avery asked, raising an eyebrow.
Avery pulled a small vial from his pocket. The crowd was silent, no one stepped forward.

"I will." Avery jumped as Evangeline stepped forward, excitedly. The young girl stared at the taller man innocently with doe eyes. 
"You will, Ms. Heartfelt?"

"Of course, I've been studying and researching the effects of Veritaserum since I learned how to read. I am interested in the effects of the potion. Not to mention it will benefit my future career path. I would love to become a potions master." Evangeline leaned in loudly whispering conspiratory. “Not to mention a potion that makes you tell the truth? I wonder why we’re wasting our time with a trial if we can just make the accused tell the truth. We can definitely cut down on innocent people going to jail and guilty people going free!”

Avery laughed at that. “Ah, it’s likely because the truth doesn’t benefit certain people. I can imagine a few people who would balk at being forced to tell the truth. Well, then, if your father and the professor approve, then we can continue."
The doctor gave a small nod, and Dumbledore smiled.
"Very well then, I will administer the potion. Please come forward, little one."

Evangeline took a step closer to Avery, who was smiling, a look of admiration in his eyes. He knelt down to the girl's level, and placed his finger on the cork, popping it off.
"Thank you, Evangeline," Avery said, holding out the small bottle.
"You're welcome."

"Now then, it will only take a few drops and the effects will happen immediately. Just a few questions and the potion will wear off."

The little girl nodded and opened her mouth. Avery slowly poured a few drops onto her tongue, before recapping the bottle. Evangeline's eyes dulled for a moment, and she stared into the distance, her expression blank. Then, her eyes refocused, and she looked at the courtroom, her cheeks flushed.

"Little one, can you please tell me what your full name is?"
"Evangeline Lillian Heartfelt Black."
"Very good. What is your favorite color?"
"Purple."
"Do you plan on becoming a potions master?"
"Yes."
"Where did you live before coming to London for school?”

“New Orleans, Louisiana. USA. My father and I lived in the Magical side of the French Quarter."
"Do you want to have a family of your own?"
"Daddy says that I should focus on my studies, and that boys are trouble so no."
The courtroom filled with laughter. Even Harry had a small smile on his face. The girl definitely had a way with words, there was a clear attitude behind them but she had a sweetness behind them that could win over anyone.

“That is all Ms.Heartfelt. Now why don’t you carefully walk back to your father and wait for the effects to wear off.”
The girl nodded and walked back, her face flushed. Her father gave her a warm smile and handed her a water bottle.

Avery looked up at the court and smiled. "As you can see the Veritaserum is untampered with. Shall we begin?"
Fudge nodded, his lips pressed into a tight line. "Proceed."
"Wonderful. Now, Mr. Potter, if you would, I would administer the Veritaserum to you."

Harry stood, his heart beating. His lawyer smiled as he placed two fingers under his chin, gently tilting his head up.
"Just like Miss Heartfelt, please open your mouth and drink. It won't hurt a bit."

Harry nodded, opening his mouth, his skin tingling from the man's touch. Avery poured the Veritaserum into his mouth. It had no taste but it was thicker than he thought it would be. He felt his mind slipping, a warm feeling filling his chest. He felt the attorney place a hand on his shoulder, and the touch seemed to send sparks across his body.

"Now just to prove it is working can you please state your name and age."
"My name is Harry James Potter, and I am fifteen years old."
"Good, very good. Now, Harry, can you please recount the events of the day of the dementor attack."

Harry felt his chest tighten, the warm, fuzzy feeling in his mind fading but there was still a bit of wiggle room for him to fight the effects. He looked at his attorney, his mouth suddenly dry. Hopefully it was enough for him not to spill that the third kid that was with him was a demon.

"Yes, a… relative came over to visit that day with their six year old daughter. The girl wanted to go play at the park so I agreed to take her. Dudley later tagged along. We were walking back when a dark cloud started to form in the sky. We thought it was going to rain but then I heard this weird screeching sound. It grew so cold. Next thing I knew there were dementors flying towards us. They chased us into the underpass. We were cornered. I—I couldn't let them hurt Dudley and the little girl. They're my family. I was so scared, and they were screaming and crying. They had lifted them into the air and were going to kiss them. So I—I took out my wand and casted the patronus charm. Next thing I know a stag pushes the dementors away. I grabbed the two and ran. That’s when I ran into Mrs. Figg who helped me get them home."

"Thank you, Harry, that will be all. Just sit back and let the effects fade away” Avery said, giving his head a gentle pat.
Harry watched his lawyer turn to the court, his eyes shining.

"As you can see, ladies and gentlemen, my client, Harry Potter, is a boy of exceptional character. He acted in self-defense, and saved his family from being harmed. In doing so, he saved the lives of two Muggle children. And if I remember correctly clause seven of the Decree states that magic may be used before Muggles in exceptional circumstances, and as those exceptional circumstances include situations that threaten the life of the wizard or witch himself, or witches, wizards, or Muggles present at the time of the incident."

The room was quiet for a moment, and Harry watched the Wizengamot. Members leaned close together, whispering among themselves. Harry watched Fudge, his lips moving but no sound was heard. After a minute, the minister cleared his throat, and the room fell silent.

"Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to put forth a vote on the verdict," the Minister declared, his face blank. "Please raise your hand if you find the defendant, Harry James Potter, guilty."

Harry held his breath. The tension in the room was so thick, he swore he could cut it with a knife. His heart sank as when a half dozen hands flew up at the remark, this included Fudge and that Umbridge woman. In all honesty Fudge voting for a guilty verdict was unsurprising but it still didn’t quell the frustration festering within himself. Despite everything, the truth hadn’t mattered to some people.

"And raise your hand if you find the defendant, Harry James Potter, innocent."
Harry exhaled, relief washing over him as nearly all the hands in the room shot up. Despite his irritation, the majority had spoken at the very least despite their beliefs about Voldemort's return, they did not believe he lied about this. 

“Very well,” Fudge said begrudgingly, his face a mask of barely contained irritation. “The Wizengamot has spoken. Harry James Potter, you are cleared of all charges. This hearing is adjourned.”

The sound of the gavel echoed through the chamber, and Harry felt the weight of the entire ordeal lifted from his chest. His legs felt wobbly as he stood, and he barely registered Avery’s hand steadying him.

“Well done, Mr. Potter,” Avery said smoothly, his voice low enough that only Harry could hear. “The truth has a way of speaking for itself, doesn’t it? I wouldn’t worry too much about the naysayers… they all tend to end up in the same place anyway.”

Harry nodded mutely, his mind still racing. He glanced at Dumbledore, who offered him a small, knowing smile before turning to speak with some of the Wizengamot members. Harry couldn’t help but feel that Dumbledore had orchestrated far more of this than he let on.

As the courtroom began to empty, Harry found himself drawn toward Evangeline and her father, who were still standing nearby. The little girl, now fully recovered, was animatedly chatting with her father, her hands gesturing wildly. When she noticed Harry approaching, she grinned.

“You were really brave up there,” she said, her dark eyes sparkling. “That must’ve been scary, but you did it!”
Harry managed a small smile. “Thanks. You were pretty brave, too, taking that potion like it was nothing.”
“Of course this was the best way to get you out of trouble while also getting me into the school without any trouble.” Evangeline said excitedly, confusing Harry.

"What do you mean?"
"Oh dear it seems that our dear Harrison doesn’t recognize us, my little fawn. We had hoped he would."
"Little…fawn?” It only took Harry a moment to connect the dots. He gasped, his eyes widening. He leaned forward harshly whispering at the two. “Ava? Alastor? But, how are you here? You two look human, how? Did I get poisoned and this is all some weird dream? Am I in a coma right now?"

"No Potter, this is no dream. This is very real. It's just a simple transformation spell," Alastor chuckled. "It's a bit harder than it looks. But common among hellborn demons. Now then, how about we all head out for a bite. I'm sure you're all famished after today."

"That sounds nice, though I wanted to talk to-” Harry looked back and noticed his lawyer only to see that he was nowhere to be found. The young man had vanished.

"That was one of my better cases. Always did love the dramatic ones," a silky voice sounded next to him. Harry turned his head and found himself staring at the same auburn haired, green-eyed young man. Avery grinned at him. "Mr. Potter, are you alright?"

"You're here!"
"Of course. You did ask for a lawyer. Or was I mistaken in my mistress’s call?"
"Your mistress?"

"Indeed, Ms. Ava has a way of finding those in need of assistance, and I do so enjoy a good legal battle.” Avery’s grin widened, his sharp canines flashing for just a moment before he inclined his head toward Ava. “She sent word that you required… competent representation.”

Harry glanced at Ava, who gave him an innocent smile. “Daddy did say we would get you the best lawyer available, and that was the best lawyer available. He did an amazing job.”

Avery bowed deeply, a playful grin on his lips.
"Why thank you, my dear. Your praise is always greatly appreciated. As for you Mr. Potter, I must say, you handled yourself quite well. I honestly never thought I would be defending the likes of you. Especially with my allegiance to you-know-who when I was alive. But, alas, time changes things. If this is what Ms. Ava wanted, who am I to deny such an intelligent and powerful young child. And, it was nice being in a wizarding courtroom again. It was a rather enjoyable experience, wouldn't you say?"

He was so confused. Who was that man, and why was he defending him? It was obvious that the man was a sinner but to think that the demon to defend him was once a part of Voldemort’s army. He glanced at the man. He certainly had a youthful energy about him, and his words had an almost flirtatious tone. He didn't know if he should be wary of him or not.

"It's okay, Harry," Dumbledore spoke softly, placing a hand on his shoulder. "He's on our side. And you can trust him. I trust him."
"Headmaster, it's a pleasure to see you again," the young man smiled. "I must say that it’s strange seeing you out of Hogwarts. How is dear old Minerva doing these days? Is she still the rambunctious Gryffindor I remember back in our school days?"

"Yes, she is," Dumbledore chuckled. "Though she is a bit more cautious nowadays."
"Ah, a shame. Though, I guess we can't be as reckless and bold as we used to be."
The two shared a knowing smile, their eyes sparkling. Harry felt as if he was missing something, and he couldn’t help the twinge of jealousy he felt at their interaction.

"Ah look at me reminiscing, the past is the past and the future is the future." The man looked around at the empty chamber. "It was a good trial, and a great victory. We won. But, as always, there is still business I have to attend to. Mr. Remy has son projects that he would like me to go over and Mr. Vox has been pestering me about some new contracts that require my signature. Ah, the life of a busy man.”

Avery sighed dramatically, placing a hand over his heart before flashing another grin at Harry. “But don’t worry, Mr. Potter. If you ever find yourself in need of legal representation again, you know where to find me. Or rather—” he gestured toward Ava with a wink, “—she does.”

“You’re leaving already?” Ava pouted, crossing her arms.
“Unfortunately, my dear,” Avery replied smoothly, reaching out to ruffle her hair. “But I’m sure you’ll be fine without me. After all, you have your dear father and your new friend here to keep you entertained.”

Harry still wasn’t sure what to make of the man, but one thing was clear, Ava trusted him, and apparently, so did Dumbledore. That was saying something.

With one last smirk, Avery turned on his heel and strode toward the exit, his posture relaxed and confident. Just before stepping through the doors, he glanced back over his shoulder. “Oh, and Mr. Potter?”

Harry tensed. “Yeah?”
“Give my regards to little Severus, would you? I’m sure he’d just love to know I was here.”
And with that, he was gone.
Harry stood there, blinking. “What—what just happened?”

Ava giggled, and Alastor let out a hearty chuckle, adjusting his tie. “Ah, Harry, my boy, you’ve just met one of Hell’s finest. And, apparently, one of Dumbledore’s old students.”
Harry turned to Dumbledore in disbelief. “He went to Hogwarts?!”

The old wizard’s eyes twinkled. “Oh yes of course. A brilliant student—though quite the troublemaker and a heartthrob in his day. But that, I believe, is a story for another time.”

Harry shook his head. There was no way. The man had acted as though he was barely older than Harry, not an ancient student of Dumbledore from Professor Mcgonagall's school days. But the man was a sinner, so who knows.

"Let's head out then," Alastor said, placing a hand on Ava's head. "I'm sure you three are famished after the events of the day. There's a lovely little place near Diagon Alley. And we still have a few things to gather for my little ones' school supplies. So shall we head off then?"

Harry nodded, feeling the stress of the day melt away.
"Yeah, sounds good," he agreed.

It had been an exhausting day, but somehow, he felt lighter. Like a burden had been lifted from his shoulders. He wondered if everyone else had just as stressful of a day as he did. He hoped not.

Chapter 21: Cleaning day

Ron and Hermione bid Harry goodbye alongside the others after a long and chaotic breakfast. Alastor and Ava had left an hour before Harry woke, after a mysterious conversation with Sirius. Whatever they’d discussed left an uneasy feeling hanging in the air. No one could guess what the trio had been plotting.

Once Mr. Weasley departed with Harry, Mrs. Weasley clapped her hands and gathered everyone, including a very energetic Niffty.
“All right, everyone,” she began, her voice brimming with enthusiasm, “I think today we should tackle the upper floors. There are plenty of hands here to make quick work of it.”

Ron groaned, slumping his shoulders. “Do we really have to spend another day cleaning this giant dump?”
“Ron!” Molly scolded, her tone sharp. “This is Sirius’s lovely home, and he’s kindly offered it to us as a base. The least we can do is keep it in good condition. Now, the upper floors are overdue for a proper cleaning, so let’s get started!”

“But how long will this take?” Ron whined. “I just wanted to read Quidditch Through the Ages. Niffty seems to have this cleaning thing down. Why can’t we let her handle it?”

Hermione shot him a glare. “Ron, it’s wrong to force someone else to do your work, especially when they already have their own tasks. Niffty’s here to help, not to do everything for us.”
“Yeah, Ronniekins, don’t be lazy,” Ginny teased, earning a scowl from her brother.
Niffty, who had been playing with Orion on the floor, looked up at Molly with a bright smile. “It’s okay—I like being forced!”

The room went silent as shivers ran down everyone’s spines.
“I’ll go first,” George broke the tension, waving his wand. “Accio cleaning supplies!”
Various bottles, rags, mops, and brooms flew into the room. He grinned. “Right, let’s get this show on the road!”
Fred and Ron groaned in unison, while Ginny and Hermione chuckled.

“Ron, Niffty, and I will take the second floor. We need to check on… Tom,” Hermione said, casting a nervous glance at a large cabinet.
Molly nodded approvingly. “Good idea, dear. I’ll take the attic while the twins and Ginny handle this level. Sirius and Remus are sorting books in the study.”
Ron sighed dramatically. “Why do we have to babysit Ava’s creepy caterpillar dark lord?”

“Because Ava’s not here, and we don’t know how Tom might react if left alone for too long,” Hermione replied, narrowing her eyes at him. It is also generally agreed that the creature was untrustworthy by nature.
Grumbling under his breath, Ron picked up Orion. “Fine, let’s get it over with. Didn’t know you’d start feeling sorry for the dark lord.”

The trio climbed the stairs to the second floor. Niffty zipped ahead, already cleaning one of the bedrooms at lightning speed, while Ron and Hermione stopped outside Tom’s enclosure. Hermione took a deep breath and opened the door.

Inside, the unnervingly large caterpillar sat coiled atop a pile of shredded fabric. Its glowing red eyes flickered as it growled softly.
“Blimey,” Ron whispered, clutching Orion tighter. “He’s even bigger than last time.”
Hermione nodded, gripping her wand. “Ava didn’t say he’d grow this fast. It’s only been a week!”
The caterpillar’s eyes narrowed, and a low, raspy voice hissed, “Where… is Ava?”
Ron’s jaw dropped. “Did he just talk?”

Hermione stiffened but stepped forward. “Yes, he did. Ava had to leave for a while, Tom. She’ll be back soon.”
Tom reared up slightly, his body undulating. “She promised to stay with me.”
“She’s working on something important,” Hermione replied carefully. “In the meantime, we’re here to check on you.”

Tom hissed, his body coiling tighter. “Weak substitutes. I tolerate you only because she wishes it.”
“That’s sweet of you,” Ron said sarcastically. “But we’re just making sure you don’t do anything… evil. So, you’re coming with us while we clean.”
Tom glared but eventually slithered forward. His eyes flicked to Orion, who growled softly. “Fine,” Tom muttered. “But only because she’s not here.”

Ron and Hermione led Tom out of the enclosure, relieved when the caterpillar followed without incident. Niffty, meanwhile, was zipping through the rooms, a whirlwind of cleaning efficiency.

“See, Hermione?” Ron said as they walked past one spotless bedroom. “She’s clearly better off on her own. If we try to help, we’ll just slow her down.”
Hermione rolled her eyes. “Don’t be ridiculous, Ron. We’re here to help, not lounge around while she does all the work.”

Niffty appeared at their side with a pile of folded laundry. “It’s okay! I’ve got it covered!” she chirped cheerfully before zipping off again.

While they were distracted, Tom slipped away. The caterpillar’s glowing eyes fixed on a nearby door that seemed to call to him. Orion noticed immediately. The plush deer let out a growl and darted toward the door, cutting off Tom’s path.

“Move, beast,” Tom hissed, his red eyes narrowing.
Orion stood firm, his tiny hooves pawing at the floor.
“You’re just a toy. Out of my way,” Tom snarled, lunging forward. 

The attack had no effect, in spite of his looks Orion was sturdier than the average toy, Tom’s size while larger was still too weak when compared to a creature that had eaten many souls before this point. Orion was also much more experienced fighting compared to Tom who only recently seemed to gain self-awareness. It was not difficult to stomp on the worm like the insect he was. 

As Tom crawled in an attempt to escape the retaliation the “fight” moved down the hall in a flurry of hisses and growls.
“Blimey! Orion moves fast!” Ron exclaimed as he ran after them.
“Ron, wait—don’t get too close!” Hermione called, but it was too late.
Ron grabbed Orion by the collar and hoisted him up, it was a bit difficult with his stomping limbs but he managed only for Tom to bite down on his arm.
“Ow! That bloody git!” Ron yelped, shaking his hand, dropping Orion.

“Ron, calm down,” Hermione said, pulling him back as Orion landed on his feet, growling at Tom.
Tom hissed. “Fools… I only tolerate you because of her. But don’t think I won’t defend myself.”
“And we’ll be defending ourselves if you don’t behave,” Hermione shot back. “Now, let’s get back to work.”
Tom let out a huff in response. He turned to the door that caught his attention and stared, his eyes gleaming.
Hermione sighed. They couldn’t move Tom from that spot without a fight. It was almost unsettling how much the caterpillar fixated on the door.

A faint creaking sound came from the room. Tom perked up, his body twitching with excitement. Ron and Hermione looked at each other uneasily, then at the door.

Hermione slowly opened the door, revealing a neatly kept room that looked as though it belonged to a teenager. A Slytherin teenager if the green and silver that painted the walls was any indication. The curtains were drawn, the bed made, and not a speck of dust in sight. Although there was a distinct coldness within as if the area should not be disturbed.

Niffty paused by the doorway, her eye bright. Her gaze locked on to Tom’s form. He slithered inside and coiled himself up the bed frame and onto the mattress.

Ron and Hermione followed, their curiosity growing. This room was a sharp contrast to the rest of the house, which looked like a war zone. Why had this room been so neat and dust free?

Their concentration was broken when Niffty zipped past them with a very large needle in hand. Before anyone could stop her, she leapt on the bed, stabbing the needle directly into Tom. 
Tom screamed. Ron and Hermione froze. Even Orion went still, his eyes wide.

Niffty grinned, her eye gleaming. Laughing at the bugs suffering, she pulled the needle back ready to stab him again but Hermione was quick to grab her arm.
Ron gaped. “Niffty, what the hell was that for?!”

Niffty looked confused. She glanced between him and the needle, “It’s a bug pin. It gets rid of the nasty bugs and makes them look pretty again! I was going to add him to my collection. He’s so much bigger than the other bugs I catch” Nifty fought against Hermione’s hold holding the pin to strike again with her legs trying to gain a running start.

Tom had curled in on himself, hissing in pain. “You despicable little—”
Hermione snatched the pin from Niffty, and Ron hurriedly pulled Tom away. The caterpillar glared at the maid, his body writhing with barely suppressed rage.
Orion gave a warning growl, Tom fell silent, his red eyes narrowed.

Niffty pouted. She had wanted to add Tom to her collection. He was so cute. And he talks. He was also the perfect way to serve as a warning for all the other bugs. Who did they think they were living in this house! People live here you know?! They needed to know the consequences for slithering and scuttling around! 

“Niffty you can’t just pin people—er, caterpillars like that. Especially not someone like Tom. He’s Ava’s new… friend, and I doubt she would be happy if she saw him like that. You might even make her cry if you hurt him too much. That wouldn’t be nice, would it, Niffty? So please, put the pin away, okay? You can add a butterfly instead. They don't talk back, and they're less likely to attack you.

Niffty sighed. She didn't want to upset Ava. She didn't want to make Ava sad. She didn't want Ava to cry. She liked making Ava happy. Although narrowing her eye in suspicion, Nifty couldn’t help but doubt it. The bug reminded her of Father, a particularly fun toy to play rough with. Not to mention annoying! Like this little bug who still wiggled around to places, then again Ava could be friends with anyone. “Why didn’t he just say that he was Ava’s friend? That would have saved him a lot of pain.”

Tom hissed again. His eyes glowed. "That creature is clearly insane, and not to be trusted," he growled.
"You’re one to talk, Mr. Dark Lord. You tried to kill Harry and take over the magical world," Hermione countered, unwilling to agree with the man who led a crusade to commit genocide against muggles.

"The boy survived, did he not? I don't see the issue," Tom retorted.
Ron rubbed his temples, muttering, “This day just keeps getting worse.”
Orion stepped forward and nudged Tom with his plush nose, making the caterpillar hiss in annoyance. The stuffed deer pawed at the bed, as if scolding Tom for being so temperamental. 

“Let’s all calm down,” Hermione said firmly. “Tom, you’re here under Ava’s protection. That means no biting, no threatening, and no hissing at the people taking care of you. Understood?” For all the wrong he has done, he deserved a certain level of common decency.
Tom’s red eyes flickered, but he gave a curt nod. “Fine. But keep that thing”—he gestured at Niffty with his tail—“away from me.”

Hermione turned to Niffty, who was now picking up stray threads from the floor, humming a cheerful tune. “Niffty, maybe you could clean somewhere else for a while?”

“Sure thing, Hermione!” Niffty chirped, zipping out of the room with her needle still in hand. “Call me if you need anything!”
As soon as she was gone, Ron exhaled in relief. “Merlin’s beard, I thought she was going to stuff him like one of those creepy mounted beetles.”

Tom glared at him. “She wouldn’t have succeeded. I would’ve obliterated her if not for… my current form.” He cast a disdainful look at his coiled body.
“Right, because a giant caterpillar is so intimidating,” Ron muttered.
“Ron, enough,” Hermione snapped. She glanced at the bed, her brow furrowing. “There’s something odd about this room. Why is it so clean when the rest of the house is a wreck?”

Ron shrugged. “Maybe Sirius just liked this room. It does have Slytherin vibes, though. Kind of eerie, don’t you think?”
Hermione nodded, stepping further into the room. Her fingers trailed along the edge of a polished desk. “It’s like someone’s been maintaining it… but who? Sirius hates anything remotely connected to Slytherin. He wouldn’t have kept this room pristine.”

Ron picked up a green-and-silver journal from the desk, examining it with a frown. At the bottom of the cover was a name. “Weird. Regulus Black? Sirius never mentioned having a brother did he?”
“What is blood traitor and filthy mudblood doing in master Regulus room? They are not worthy of being in here."

Ron and Hermione whirled around, wands raised.
Tom reared up, his eyes narrowing.
Hermione blinked in confusion. Standing beside the door was Kreacher. The old elf wore a dour expression, clutching a tattered pillow case.

Ron stepped forward. "Kreacher? Were you the one keeping this room clean?" He chose to ignore the insult, they have been down this road multiple times already and there was little point pursuing an argument against the elf. Ron was also sure the elf did it to get a rise out of them anyway. Either way, finding out who this Regulus Black was more important at this time.

The elf stared at him, his eyes dark. "Filthy blood traitors aren't allowed in Master Regulus's room. How dare you disturb the sacred memories of Master Regulus?"

Hermione’s brow furrowed as she lowered her wand slightly, though she kept a firm grip on it. She couldn’t help feeling a little bit guilty about the implication, this was a shrine for someone who wasn’t returning. “Kreacher, we’re not here to disturb anything. We didn’t even know this room existed until now. We just want to understand why it’s so… untouched.”

Kreacher scowled, his large, watery eyes narrowing. “Master Regulus was a great and noble wizard, loyal to the cause. Kreacher keeps his room as Master Regulus would have wanted, untouched by filth like you.” He spat the last word with venom, his gaze fixed on Hermione.

Ron stepped in front of her, bristling. “Oi, watch your mouth! We’re cleaning this house for Sirius, who, by the way, owns it now. That includes this room.”

“I could care less what this house elf thinks. He's just a slave anyway. What I do demand is that the elf opens this nightstand and retrieve the item inside that belongs to me. I can sense it in there and I will not stand for this insult." Tom hissed, his eyes flashing.

Ron and Hermione jumped back in alarm. Kreacher flinched at his words, but quickly recovered. He straightened his posture, glaring defiantly.
"Kreacher doesn't take orders from the pet of a demon. Especially one that has soiled my young master’s sheets with their disgusting blood.”

Tom reared up.
"Don't antagonize him, Tom," Hermione warned, glancing nervously between the two. If Kreacher wanted he could cause serious harm to Tom. Harry had commented on Dobby’s power before and after the little elf was freed.

"Hand the item over to me now!" Tom snarled, his eyes flashing with rage.
"Master Regulus left it for Kreacher to destroy," the elf snapped. "And Kreacher will not fail his young master again."
Ron's eyes widened. "Destroy what? What are you talking about, Kreacher?"

"I don't answer to blood traitors. Get out. Get out!" the elf shouted, pointing at the door.
"Not until you explain what's in the drawer," Hermione retorted, gently. This was clearly important to Kreacher and anything that Tom wanted likely should be destroyed anyway. 
"I told you, it is none of your concern," Kreacher snapped.

Tom slithered forward, his red eyes narrowing. His fangs flashed. Orion growled, standing beside him.
The commotion drew the attention of the others, soon Molly, the twins, Ginny, Sirius and Remus arrived. They watched the scene in bewilderment, taking note of the tension in the room.

"What's going on here?" Molly demanded, her gaze darting from Kreacher to Tom, Ron, and Hermione.
Hermione frowned. "Kreacher refuses to tell us what's in that nightstand. Tom's insisting it belongs to him. And if he’s so persistent, it might be trouble. We can’t take any chances with something dangerous being left unchecked. Kreacher himself also admitted that he wanted to destroy it, maybe we can help him?”

Sirius, already scowling at Kreacher’s presence, sighed heavily. “Kreacher, step aside. I’ll handle this.”
The house-elf clutched his pillowcase tighter, his defiance unwavering. “Kreacher will not allow blood traitors or their filthy friends to desecrate Master Regulus’s sacred belongings!”

Sirius’s expression darkened. “Regulus is my brother, and this house is mine. Whatever’s in that nightstand, I’ll deal with it. Step aside, Kreacher, or I’ll force you to. At the end of the day whatever Regulus wanted gone will be gone.” Despite his disagreements with his brother if even he wanted something destroyed then it likely should. One could only imagine the type of objects in the possession of dark wizards, although it is curious that even Kreacher has been unsuccessful even to this point in time.

Tom let out a low hiss, his tail twitching impatiently. “The contents of that drawer are not yours, Black. They belong to me. You will not interfere.”

“Is that so, Tom?” Sirius replied coolly. Now he wanted to know what the hell this item was even more. Anything to get under the skin of this little worm who has caused so much suffering. “Last I checked, you’re an oversized bug living on borrowed time in my house. And while we’re on the subject, why is he out of his containment area?”

Hermione stepped in, her voice cautious. “Sirius, we didn’t let him out on purpose. He… insisted on following us. And now it seems there’s more to this than we realized.”
Kreacher snarled, “Master Regulus entrusted Kreacher with a sacred task. Kreacher will not fail again! You will not touch it!”

“What task? What did he want you to destroy?” Hermione pressed, but Kreacher remained silent, his lips clamped shut.
Orion growled and stepped forward, nudging the nightstand as if to draw everyone’s attention. Tom, his glowing eyes fixed on the drawer, made a move toward it again, but Ginny raised her wand, blocking his path.

“Try anything funny, and you’ll regret it,” she warned. The girl had little patience for his nonsense especially after everything he did during her first year in Hogwarts. Granted it wasn’t really him but it had been his diary. 

Tom scoffed; he knew the children were speaking nothing but empty threats. None of them could use their magic unless they wanted to end up like the Potter boy.

“Kreacher, open the drawer,” Sirius commanded firmly.
Kreacher hesitated, trembling with fury. “You betray Master Regulus’s memory, you shameful—”
“Enough!” Sirius barked. “Whatever Regulus left, it’s clearly important. We can’t risk it falling into the wrong hands, even if that means dealing with it ourselves. Open. It. Now.”

At Sirius’s command, Kreacher reluctantly shuffled forward and opened the drawer. Inside was a simple locket, tarnished and unassuming, but the moment it was revealed, the room seemed to grow colder. Tom’s eyes gleamed with recognition.

Sirius grabbed the locket and turned it over. The Slytherin crest was engraved on the front. He looked up at Kreacher, his expression hardening.“Yes,” he hissed , his voice tinged with triumph.

Hermione gasped, her mind racing. “Wait—this is a Horcrux, isn’t it? That’s why Tom wanted it so badly.”
Tom didn’t deny it. Instead, he coiled closer, his tone smug. “It’s mine. A piece of my soul, and I will have it back. That is what you all wanted correct to piece me back together so you could cast me into the depths of hell. Give it to me now and you may spare yourselves the agony."

Ron blanched. Sirius and Remus, meanwhile, looked horrified, their faces paling. Molly, George, and Fred were frozen, unsure how to respond. Ginny and Niffty, who had appeared at some point during the confrontation, stared in confusion.

Orion stepped forward, pawing the floor and staring at the locket intently.
The silence was thick, each person grappling with the weight of the revelation. The locket, sitting innocently in Sirius’s hand, seemed to pulse faintly, as though alive. Its dark aura was unmistakable now.

Hermione broke the silence.“Give it to Orion. Let him…eat it. And then we’ll call Professor Dumbledore. He, Ava, and Alastor are the only ones who know how to deal with a Horcrux. Until they get back, we need to keep Tom and the locket as far apart as possible."

Sirius, Remus and Molly exchanged glances, all three clearly uncomfortable. The locket seemed to writhe in Sirius's palm, stinging his skin.
Orion nudged the locket again. Sirius handed it over with a grimace, and the stuffed deer quickly ate it, his button eyes fixed on Tom, who hissed in protest.

The room remained eerily silent as Orion swallowed the Horcrux, his button eyes glinting with a faint, golden shimmer. Everyone watched, half-expecting some catastrophic reaction. Instead, the stuffed deer let out a low growl and sat down, his posture alert and protective, as if daring Tom to make a move.

Tom, coiled on the bed, hissed angrily, his glowing eyes locked on Orion. “You insolent little creature, the method used by that child and the old fool is crude and ineffective. I refuse to be subjected to it. Spit it out you stuffed abomination!”

Orion didn’t budge, his unblinking button eyes fixed on Tom. He let out another low growl, his tiny plush frame radiating an eerie confidence that sent a shiver down the room’s occupants.

Tom reared up, his body coiled, his red eyes fixed on Orion. A strange, crackling energy pulsed through the air. The hairs on everyone's arms stood on end.

Orion growled again, pawing the floor.
Sirius, Remus, and Molly took out their wands ready to stop whatever fight that was going to happen between the two. Hermione was quick to snatch Tom off of the bed and away from Orion, who growled once more before sitting down, his expression smug.

Niffty, however, had grown bored and was now busy tidying the room. She didn’t seem bothered by the tense atmosphere.
Tom wriggled, glaring at Hermione.

She met his gaze, her expression hard. “That’s enough. We won't be putting your soul back together any time soon. It would be in your best interest to behave, Tom. Otherwise, I might have to use the pin again."

Tom hissed in protest. Hermione glared back, her tone icy. "Either behave or go back in the cage."
The caterpillar fell silent, his tail twitching.
"Good," Hermione said, turning to Sirius. "What do we do now?"

"Now, we wait," he replied, casting a wary glance at the stuffed deer. “It shouldn’t take long for Harry’s hearing to be over. Then, we can call Alastor and tell him what we found. He and Dumbledore should be able to take care of it."

Everyone nodded in agreement.
A heavy silence settled over the room as the group returned to the ground floor. Remus and the twins resumed sorting books, while the rest went back to cleaning. No one spoke a word about what happened upstairs, but their minds were racing with the implications.

Tom, meanwhile, remained quiet, his eyes flickering between the others. They all seemed unsettled by his presence, even the twins stopped their constant jokes. Orion was an oddity. He couldn't understand the reason behind the sudden attachment the girl had towards him, but it was clear that he was in no shape to escape or do anything for that matter. So he remained quiet, planning, thinking, waiting.

Sirius sat in Regulus's bedroom, his eyes fixed on the door, which was closed. The others had gone downstairs, leaving him alone to sort through this new revelation about his brother. Regulus, his beloved little brother, had found and attempted to destroy a piece of the Dark Lord’s soul. How? And why? 

Regulus had been a pure-blood fanatic. Just like their mother wanted. He had hated Muggles and muggle-borns and everything else Sirius held dear. Had that changed? Had his brother changed before his death? Did he turn his back on the Death Eaters?

He sighed, running his hands through his hair. As Sirius sat in the quiet room, the memories of his brother flickered like a film reel in his mind—Regulus as a boy, eager to please their parents, always in the shadow of his rebellious older brother. Sirius had dismissed him as a coward, a follower, too weak to stand against their family’s twisted ideals. Yet here was proof that Regulus had done something extraordinary, something brave. Something Sirius hadn’t been there to see.

The locket. A Horcrux. The very concept sent a chill down his spine. It seemed even those deemed lost causes had limits. If Regulus had discovered it, stolen it, and entrusted Kreacher with its destruction, then his brother had died trying to undo Voldemort’s work. Regulus sure showed him.

Sirius let out a bitter laugh, his voice hollow in the empty room. “You always were full of surprises, Reg.”
He leaned back in the chair, staring at the polished desk, the neat bed, the Slytherin green that once made him sneer in disdain. Now it felt like a monument to a man he never truly understood.

The door creaked open, and Remus stepped in quietly, his gaze somber. “I thought you might want some company.”
Sirius didn’t look at him right away. “ I said some terrible things to him before I left this place, you know.”
Remus frowned. He stepped further inside, closing the door behind him.

Sirius let out a harsh laugh. "I called him a coward, a spineless follower of a lunatic who thought he was the next dark lord. I told him that our parents were wrong about him. That he was the disgrace, a traitor. And do you know what he did? He didn't say anything. He just stared at me, his face pale. I left, and the last thing I said to him was 'I'm ashamed of you, Reg'. The day after, he joined the Death Eaters.”

Remus exhaled, his gaze fixed on the floor. "Sirius, you were just a kid. You didn't know any better." In hindsight it’s easy to judge how people should be living their lives. However every child wishes to please their parents and Regulus was no different. It was natural to follow the path that would please them most however despite this Regulus was his own person and he made his choices. 

"That's not an excuse," Sirius shot back. "Regulus was my brother, and I left him alone with our monster of a mother. I didn't even check up on him when he disappeared. I assumed he'd run away and joined them, but instead, he was dead. He was dead, and I never got the chance to say I was sorry."

Remus sighed, his tone heavy. "We all make mistakes, Sirius. The important thing is that we learn from them. And it's not too late. Regulus knew you loved him, even if you didn't show it in the way he wanted. He would have understood, given time."

Remus isn’t above admitting that he is a coward. He should have done many things differently. He should have told the truth about Sirius being an animagus when he escaped (even if his friend did turn out to be innocent in the end). He should have been firmer when his friends went too far with their behavior at school. Remus had plenty of excuses for his cowardness but at the end they were just excuses.

"Maybe," Sirius said, his voice hollow. "But that time will never come. My brother's dead, and I can't ever make things right."
Remus placed a hand on Sirius’s shoulder, his grip firm but comforting. “You can’t change the past, Sirius. None of us can. But you can honor him now, by making sure his sacrifice wasn’t in vain.”

No one could ever be sure about what Regulus was thinking by the end of everything. They could never be sure if he regretted being a death eater or participating in their atrocities. At the very least he did not think Voldemort was worth following any longer at some point. To the point that simply leaving and hiding wasn’t enough. Regulus felt the need to die over it.

Sirius let out a shaky breath, his eyes fixed on the locket that had caused so much pain and destruction. “He was braver than I ever gave him credit for. Smarter, too. He figured out Voldemort’s secret before any of us.”
“And he acted on it,” Remus said gently. “Even knowing what it could cost him.”

Sirius nodded, the weight of his brother’s legacy pressing down on him. “I’ll make it right, Remus. Somehow, I’ll make sure Regulus’s sacrifice means something. I owe him that much.”

Remus’s gaze softened, and he gave Sirius’s shoulder a reassuring squeeze. “We’ll do it together, Padfoot. None of us have to face this alone.”

Sirius looked at his friend, a flicker of gratitude breaking through his sorrow. “Thanks, Moony. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”
“You’d probably set something on fire,” Remus replied with a faint smile, trying to lighten the mood.
Sirius huffed a quiet laugh, though it was tinged with sadness. “Probably.”

They sat in silence for a moment, the weight of their conversation settling between them. Finally, Sirius straightened, determination hardening his expression. “We’ll get rid of this bastard, Moony. One piece at a time, we will end him. We will avenge all the people who have suffered because of him, especially Regulus. Even if I have to drag the bastard into the afterlife myself, I will make him pay for everything he's done."

Remus nodded in agreement. His amber eyes gleamed with determination. "He's made enemies, Padfoot. Many more than just us. There are others who have suffered, and they'll want justice, too. And we'll help them, no matter how long it takes. Together."

"Together," Sirius agreed, clasping Remus's shoulder. They sat in silence, both lost in their thoughts, but comforted by each other's presence.

 

Chapter 22: The merge

It was late afternoon when Harry got back to the house. The trial had left him drained, and the only thing he wanted was to lie in his bed and sleep. Ava had dragged him, Alastor, and Dumbledore around Diagon Alley for what seemed like hours. Arthur decided to head home after the trial.

 

He couldn't remember the last time he had seen Ava so excited, especially after the events of the day. She was practically bouncing, pointing out various shops and stores, asking about each and every one of them. They bought her robes and first year books. He had insisted on buying her a wand but Alastor reassured him that she already had one being made.

 

The only reason why they were back now was because they were called back to the house. Dumbledore didn't tell him why but he was too exhausted to ask.

 

Walking into the doors of Grimmauld Place, they were greeted to a cleaner and more inviting space. All the windows were open, the curtains drawn back, allowing the sunlight to pour in. The floor had been polished and the furniture and walls dusted. He could smell the fresh aroma of a roast coming from the kitchen.

 

Molly appeared from the kitchen and greeted them cheerfully, her eyes bright but there was a hint of tension hidden in her gaze. She glanced at Dumbledore and Alastor nervously before leading Harry and Ava into the dining room.

 

There, he found Sirius and Remus seated beside each other. Both wore grim expressions, their gazes focused on Dumbledore. The twins were sitting across from them, the others were scattered around the table. Everyone was quiet, almost as if they were afraid to break the silence.

 

Orion sat on the table next to a seething Tom, whose eyes flashed red. The air was thick with tension, it was clear that something had happened in their absence. Harry took a seat, glancing around the room. Molly was quick to give him a glass of pumpkin juice.

 

Harry cleared his throat, his gaze fixed on Sirius. "So, why did everyone decide to look like the world's about to end?”

Niffty, who was busy scrubbing a spot on the table, paused. She glanced around, her eye wide. "Is it going to end? I haven't finished cleaning yet."

Hermione sighed, shaking her head. "Niffty, that's not what he meant. It's an expression."

"Oh."

 

Sirius cleared his throat, drawing everyone's attention. "Something… happened today. While you were gone, we found something. Something dangerous.”

"Dangerous? What kind of dangerous?" Ava asked, excited. She had jumped onto a nearby seat placing her elbows on the table and under her head.

 

Tom scoffed. "Don't keep the children in suspense, Black. Tell them about my Horcrux you so carelessly let a toy eat."

"A what?!" Harry cried, his voice rising an octave.

Dumbledore leaned forward, his expression grave. "A Horcrux, you managed to find one here? Are you certain?"

 

Sirius nodded. "Our Dark worm lord wouldn’t stop going on about it. Kreacher was the one who was keeping the locket in my brothers room. The old elf kept rambling about how he failed his young master. We only managed to pry it out of him when we threatened him."

 

Ava's eyes widened. She looked at Sirius, her eyes wide and excited her tail flicking. "Your brother found a Horcrux and it’s been here the entire time?! Was he keeping it safe for you Tom?"

 

"No." Tom hissed. “The boy stole it from its safe location and was trying to destroy it. His stupidity in thinking he could cost him his life. The fool."

Sirius slammed his hands on the table causing a few of them to jump. "Don't talk about him that way! My brother was no fool. He found that locket and was doing everything he could to destroy it. To destroy a piece of your soul. He died trying to destroy it."

 

It didn’t matter why Regulus was doing it in the end. The man died getting that blasted artifact and tasked Kreacher to destroy it. At the end of the day he was no friend to Voldemort, at the very least even he understood the wrongness in creating such an abomination.

 

"Well, he didn't do a very good job, did he?"

Alastor let out a static filled chuckle. "Sounds to me like your brother was a better man than you gave him credit for this morning. What makes you so certain he was trying to destroy it and not use it for himself?"

Sirius glared at Alastor but said nothing.

Remus rested a hand on his shoulder, his gaze steady. "Kreacher told us everything. How they found the locket, where it was hidden, and how he was trying to destroy it on Regulus’ final orders.”

 

Dumbledore looked at them. His expression was grave. "And where is the locket now?"

“Like I said it’s in that blasted creature’s stomach," Tom hissed.

"It's safe. For the time being, at least," Sirius answered, his gaze fixed on Orion. The stuffed deer met his gaze, he smiled.

 

Dumbledore nodded, his expression solemn. "I see. Then, we must proceed with caution. A Horcrux is a delicate, difficult thing to deal with. We must make sure we tread carefully when merging the fractured soul with Tom.”

 

"Merging how exactly Professor?” Hermione asked.

Dumbledore adjusted his glasses, his face drawn with a mix of concern and thoughtfulness. “The process of merging a Horcrux back into its original soul is… unprecedented. It is a dangerous and delicate undertaking, requiring immense magical skill and understanding. In theory, it involves coaxing the fractured piece of the soul to return to its origin without destroying either the vessel that contains it or the one to which it belongs.”

 

“In theory? You mean to tell me that you don’t know how to do it?” Ron asked, a look of worry spread over his face.

“We did manage to merge one fragment with Tom. Remember when I told you. It was… messy to say the least. Orion had eaten this ring because he left something extremely dark coming from it and Mr. Dumbledore was going to put it on. Thankfully, Orion had eaten the ring before he had the chance or else he wouldn’t be here today.”

 

Harry frowned. Ava had mentioned something about a ring before, but she never told him what happened. He glanced at her, his eyebrows raised. “But how did you merge the soul fragment back with Tom? Was there a spell or was it something you had to figure out yourself?"

 

"We had Orion eat Tom.” Ava said, pointing at the caterpillar. 

Everyone looked at her, their expressions shocked. "Orion ate him?! Is that just your solution to everything?!" Ron cried, his voice rising an octave.

 

Harry looked down, his hands folded under his chin. It made sense, in a strange way. From what he remembers of Ava’s past explanations of Orion. The stuffed deer is used to force souls into submission and turn them into slaves. It also eats souls, allowing Ava to take control of the body and make the person do whatever she pleases.

 

If Orion is able to do all of that then, theoretically, he should be able to force a soul fragment into another person, making it join together with the other half.

"So all we have to do is have Orion eat Tom so he can merge with the soul in the locket?” George asked. “Sounds easy enough, don't you think so Fred?"

"Definitely. What's the worst that can happen?"

 

Dumbledore looked up, his face stern. "I'm afraid that this is far from simple, boys. If we are not careful, and the process is not completed correctly. The result could be disastrous. If the fragment breaks away during the merge, the result could be deadly."

Harry stared at the old man. He swallowed, his throat dry. "How deadly?"

 

“Well the soul we had found before destroyed the house we were in so I think the damage can be quite great." Ava replied, her voice matter-of-fact.

In her opinion Dumbledore was being a bit dramatic. If people died then their souls would go through divine judgement and end up in either Heaven or Hell. Their lives on Earth would be over but they would just carry on somewhere else. Although humans did tend to be attached to their mortal lives.

 

"Yes. Quite," Dumbledore murmured.

Hermione frowned, her brow furrowed. She bit her lip, her brown eyes thoughtful. "How can you tell if the fragment has been successfully merged? You mentioned that he had gained a form and now he can fully talk on top of growing bigger. Is there anything else you can think of?"

 

Ava shrugged, she reached over scooping up Tom. He struggled, hissing and growling as he clawed and bit at her hands. Ava didn't seem bothered by it. She smiled, petting his head. “ I don’t know. I’ve never owned a soul that needed to be pieced together. All I can say is that I feel like he's different than he was before. He feels a lot more angry than before and a lot less powerful. I think it's a start."

 

Sirius shook his head. He leaned forward, his dark eyes flashing. "Regardless of the consequences. It needs to be done correctly. I won't have a part of that bastard running around and doing Merlin knows what.”

 

Harry nodded. He knew Sirius was right. It had to be done. Tom could never be trusted, and they could never allow him to escape. But if Dumbledore's worries were true, and the fragment didn't fully merge with Tom, there could be dire consequences. This isn’t something to be careless about either.

 

"Then, what do we do?"

Sirius met his gaze, a ghost of a smile on his lips. He turned to the rest of them. "I think it's best if we get this done as soon as possible. Hey Al do you think you could help out if something goes wrong? You have a lot more experience than the rest of us."

 

The Radio demon chuckled, his grin widening. “Oh, Sirius, you flatter me. Of course, I’d be delighted to assist though I do hope you’re prepared for a bit of… chaos. Soulwork is such a fragile thing, you know.”

 

His eyes flashed red as he drummed his fingers against the table. “I must say, I’ve never quite seen anything like this before. A fragmented soul being forcefully merged back together, what a delightful experiment you’ve concocted my little fawn!”

 

Harry grimaced. He had forgotten just how twisted and warped Alastor's idea of entertainment was. The man saw nothing wrong with hurting and tormenting people. It seems that he really was made for Hell.

 

Tom scowled, his tiny teeth still digging into Ava’s hands. “I am not an experiment,” he snapped, baring his fangs.

Alastor leaned in, his grin unwavering. “Oh, but you are, little caterpillar. A most fascinating one at that.”

 

Dumbledore cleared his throat, his expression sharp. “Alastor, this is not a game. If we do this incorrectly, we risk irreparable consequences not just to Tom, but to everyone here including young Ava.”

"Don't worry Mr. Dumbledore I think everything will work out just fine. Orion did a really good job at eating the ring. Tom just got mixed up is all. I’m sure he’ll do better this time.” Ava said as she gave Tom a reassuring scratch under his chin.

 

Harry glanced at her, his frown deepening. She was taking this far too well. She was always so casual, and nonchalant about everything.

"Ava, how can you be so sure? What if something does go wrong and you get hurt?" Harry asked.

 

She met his gaze, her dark eyes sparkling. "Don't worry Harry, if my body gets destroyed for some reason. I'll just appear back.. uhm..hmm… in Hell, I guess."

 

Harry stared at her, his frown deepening. That's right. Ava and Alastor were already dead, so she didn't have to worry about her life. But that didn’t mean she couldn’t get hurt. He didn't want anything bad to happen to her. She was his friend. Alastor didn’t like her explanation either by the way his face contorted.

 

"Don't be ridiculous. If anything were to happen to you, I'd kill everyone in the room and then myself. No one hurts my fawn," the Radio Demon growled, his expression dark. The room seemed to darken at that statement, Harry had no doubt Alastor would do it.

 

"Don't be so dramatic, Al," Sirius snorted. "There's no need for murder. Besides, I don't think anyone here wants to end up as your next meal."

Alastor let out a sharp laugh, his grin widening. “Oh, Sirius, you wound me! I’d never eat friends… unless, of course, they were particularly annoying.” His eyes flashed dangerously, but the mirth in his voice made it difficult to tell whether he was joking or not.

 

Remus rubbed his temples, a weary sigh escaping his lips. "Let's not talk about cannibalism at the dinner table, shall we? If everyone is in agreement, perhaps we can begin the merging tomorrow."

Ava’s head shot up. “What?! Why not do it now and get it over with?” She held Tom up towards Orion. “Tom can handle it no problem, see. Orion here!”

 

Ava cheerfully pushed Tom toward Orion, the stuffed deer tilting his head slightly, his button eyes unblinking. Tom thrashed in her grasp, his tiny claws scratching at the air in desperation.

“No! Absolutely not! You cannot feed me to that abomination again!” Tom screeched, his eyes glowing dangerously. “I refuse—”

 

Orion’s mouth opened, wider than it should have, revealing a darkness inside that seemed to stretch into nothingness.

Tom froze. His struggling ceased instantly, his crimson eyes darting to Orion’s gaping maw.

“Oh, Merlin—” was all he managed to yelp before Ava shoved him forward.

Orion clamped his mouth shut.

 

There was a brief silence. Then, Tom’s muffled, furious screams erupted from within the stuffed deer.

“AVA!” Hermione shrieked, jumping to her feet. “You—you can’t just—just shove people into Orion like that!”

Ava tilted her head. “Why not? It worked last time.”

 

Sirius pinched the bridge of his nose. “You can’t possibly expect us to treat that as a reliable method.”

“Oh, stop whining,” Alastor chuckled, swirling his cane. “The boy needed to be eaten eventually.” He grinned, sharp and gleeful. “Besides, this is much more fun.”

 

Dumbledore looked less than pleased, but he remained silent, his gaze fixed on Orion, who had begun to tremble slightly. The stuffed deer’s body twitched, shifting unnaturally as muffled yells continued from inside.

 

Then, without warning, Orion burped.

A faint wisp of dark mist curled out from his mouth, dissipating into the air.

Orion blinked, then yawned, his fluffy ears twitching.

Ava clapped her hands together. “There! See? That wasn’t so bad!”

A low growl rumbled from Orion’s stomach.

Then—

 

Orion coughed up Tom and the locket, a mixture of black bile and sludge coating both.

Tom spluttered, his small form dripping with black ooze. He looked up, his eyes wide and furious. 

“You insufferable, brainless, imbecilic little brat!” Tom shrieked, shaking off the sludge with a venomous glare. “Do you have any idea what that thing just did to me?!”

 

Ava tilted her head, completely unfazed. “Uh-huh. You got eaten. Again.”

Tom bared his tiny fangs, claws flexing. “I felt myself unraveling! That thing tried to rip me apart!”

Alastor burst into laughter, slapping his knee. “Oh, this is delightful! Watching you suffer never gets old, my dear little worm!”

Sirius leaned forward, inspecting the locket, now free from Orion’s stomach. “Well, did it work?” He turned to Orion, who sat innocently, tail flicking. “Is the Horcrux still in there?”

 

Alastor waved his hand. A shadowy tendril slithered down his arm, snaking into the locket and lifting it up. He brought it close, his grin widening as he inspected the object. “I’d say that our little dark lord has successfully extracted the fragment from the locket. Though it being a successful merge is something that remains to be seen. He seems to be in pain.”

 

He tossed the locket over his shoulder. George caught it, a curious expression on his face.

Sirius glared at Alastor but his retort was cut off by a sudden shriek from Molly, who pointed to Tom.

Tom had begun to writhe and squirm, his tiny body convulsing in agony.

The shadows began to gather around him.

Everyone tensed.

"Ava," Harry said. " What’s wrong with him? Is the merge not working?"

 

Ava‘s ears folded back as she ducked her head, avoiding their gazes. A small “oops.” escaped her lips.

"It's a battle. The part of the soul is fighting back. Orion did his job. He forced the soul fragment into the body and now they're struggling. Trying to fight for dominance. Tom is a stubborn little worm. I don't think he's going to let it take over. He's resisting." Alastor explained, leaning back he summoned a cup of tea. "This could take awhile. Best settle in for the long run."

 

Harry frowned. He watched as Tom continued to scream and convulse. His little body twisted and jerked as the shadows gathered around him, almost protectively. He didn’t feel bad. This is what Tom deserved. But the way he screamed and the sounds he made, it was enough to make his skin crawl.

 

Everyone tensed when the shadows jerked him, dragging him towards the sitting area. Ava had moved to follow, only to have Alastor rest a hand on her shoulder.

"Not yet," the radio demon whispered, his tone gentle. "Let the souls sort it out."

The group heard a loud crash and a few thumps, followed by a low, anguished wail.

 

Ava's eyes were wide, and Harry could see a flicker of concern pass through her. She may see Tom as nothing more than a pet, but she didn't like seeing him in pain without true reason.

"That doesn't sound good. Should we try and stop them?" Remus asked, his eyes darting from the doorway to Alastor.

 

“I wouldn’t recommend it my fuzzy friend. Let the two fight it out. It's a matter of will. They'll come out in the end. Or at least one will." Alastor responded, he reached an arm down to catch Niffty as she ran past.

"I have to clean that! Someone got sludge on the carpet!"

 

He patted her head and placed her back on the floor. "We'll worry about the carpet later. Why don't you sit down and have a snack? In fact it would be nice for us all to have a quick snack while we wait." He snapped his fingers, summoning cups of tea and a plate of biscuits. There were two cups filled with what looked like apple juice that he handed over to Ava and Orion.

 

Ava took the cup, her eyes still focused on the door, ears lowered. "I’m sorry Tom is destroying your house, Mr. Sirius. I should have waited like you all wanted.”

Harry slumped forward in amusement and almost a bit of exasperation. The house is what she was worried about, not Tom. That made more sense.

 

Sirius waved a dismissive hand. “Eh, don’t worry about it. This place has survived worse. Besides, if the little gremlin tears it apart, I’ll just make Alastor fix it.” He smirked, shooting a glance at the Radio Demon.

Alastor let out an exaggerated gasp, pressing a hand to his chest. “Me? Fix it? Oh, Sirius, you wound me again! I’m a demon of destruction, not restoration.”

 

Remus sighed, sipping his tea. “You’re a demon of inconvenience, that’s what you are.”

A sudden loud crash from the other room made everyone flinch.

Ava took a sip of her apple juice, her tail flicking. “That didn’t sound like progress.”

Another guttural screech rang out, followed by the unmistakable sound of something—or someone—being thrown against a wall.

 

Harry exchanged looks with Hermione, who looked just as uncertain. “What if Tom loses?” Hermione asked.

Ava tilted her head in thought before shrugging. “Then I guess we’ll be dealing with something new.”

Hermione pinched the bridge of her nose. “That is not reassuring.”

Alastor chuckled, taking a slow sip of his tea. “Oh, but it is exciting, isn’t it?”

 

Before anyone could respond, the shadows in the hallway suddenly rippled violently. A pressure filled the air, thick and suffocating, making the very walls of the house groan under the weight.

Everyone tensed.

Then, silence.

Orion’s ears twitched, his button eyes locked onto the darkened corridor.

The tension in the room stretched unbearably until—

A single figure stepped forward, emerging from the suffocating darkness.

 

Tom.

Or at least… they hoped it was him. His once tiny body had shifted. He was no longer the size of Ava’s palm, no he was the size of a small lap dog. Though he was still a caterpillar his snake-like features were more prominent. His red eyes glowed menacingly, and his fangs were larger. His claws were sharper.

 

"Well, he certainly looks put together, but the question is whether he is still a bastard or not." Sirius muttered, his dark eyes narrowed.

Tom's eyes flicked to the older man, his expression unreadable.

Hermione glanced between them, her brow furrowed. "Is... everything back in the right place?"

Ava stepped forward, her face lighting up. She rushed over, scooping Tom into her arms.

 

"Ava, no—don't!" Sirius warned.

The fawn hugged him, smiling widely.

"Oh, I knew you could do it, Tom! You look great!" she exclaimed.

Tom's face scrunched up, he let out a strangled cry, clawing at Ava's arms.

"Get off of me!" he shouted, his voice deeper. "I can't breathe you insolent girl. It’s bad enough you put me through that blasted process again."

“It’s him alright," The twins murmured, their voices barely above a whisper.

 

Tom wriggled in her grip, his face contorting. Ava finally released him, he stumbled onto the floor.

The fawn knelt beside him, her smile wide. "See, I told you, you could do it. I’m so proud of you!”

"Don't patronize me." Tom snapped, straightening up. He brushed himself off, hissing angrily.

"Well, I think we can all agree that he's not any less of an arse than before," Ron muttered, earning a few snickers and a smack from his mother.

 

Tom ignored them, his gaze focused on Ava. "Are you done now? You've fed that creature and completed the horrid ritual. Is there anything else you need me to do? If not, I wish to be left alone. I'm tired and hungry."

"He's back to his normal, grumpy self," Sirius muttered.

Ava tilted her head, her ears twitching. "Hmm... Well, we have biscuits. You can eat those and then go to bed."

 

Tom scowled, his tail twitching. "Biscuits are not a meal. I require meat, or at least something with a little more substance. And don't tell me that you expect me to sleep in that cramped cage. I require better lodgings."

 

Sirius opened his mouth, but Dumbledore raised a hand, stopping him. The old man's eyes were fixed on Tom, his expression contemplative. While there would never be a time when Tom will have any freedom he was still entitled to some decency. At the very least the change in his form afforded some consideration.

 

"What kind of accommodations do you require, Tom?" he asked, his voice mild.

Tom eyed him suspiciously. "If I am to be subjected to staying here, I demand a proper bedroom. Something larger than the pathetic excuse for a box that was given to me."

 

Ava tilted her head. "Oh you can sleep in my bed with Orion and I. Like a real sleepover!”

Tom hissed. "I will not. I'm not some stray dog that you can keep. I am a human, and as such, I require privacy and my own space. If you expect me to stay, I will not be treated like some common beast."

 

Harry frowned. "Yeah I hate to agree with him, but I’m not comfortable with you having him stay in your bed."

"Don't worry Harry. It's a big bed. We'll all have plenty of space."

"Still no. He’s still technically a fully grown man, Ava.” Ron said with a shudder. The other Weasley kids in the room shuddered as well. They all were reminded of Peter Petigrew who had posed as a rat and had slept in their beds. It was all sorts of wrong.

 

Ava turned her attention back to Tom, her head cocked. "Well, what do you suggest, Tom? Or do you want me to make your enclosure bigger? Oooh we can even decorate it!”

"I will not sleep in a cage." Tom hissed, his crimson eyes flashing. "You will give me a room. Preferably the young Regulus Black’s old bedroom, and you will leave me alone. No more poking, prodding, and forcing me to interact with these idiots. Is that clear?"

 

Sirius glared at him, his eyes narrowed. "You have some nerve, Riddle. You think you can demand to have my baby brother’s room when you are the reason he’s dead!”

“Your ‘baby brother’ would still be alive if he wasn’t a traitor that was out to destroy my horcrux’s. He got what he deserved and now I am demanding that you give me his room. I do not require an explanation. I just require a room. Now. If not then I will force you to give me a room, or better yet I can destroy this entire place and have your corpses decorate the floors for your next of kin. It will be quite entertaining for them, wouldn’t it be Ava, darling?" Tom hissed, his tone mocking.

 

Harry tensed. Sirius went for his wand, but Dumbledore held out a hand, stopping him.

"Now, now, Tom, let's not resort to violence. There's no need for threats, or for demands. If you are willing to be civil, we can negotiate."

 

Tom scowled, his tail flicking. "You will give me a proper bed and a room to call my own. If you don't, then I will tear this place apart until I get what I want. Those are my terms, and they will not be negotiated."

 

Alastor chuckled, his voice crackling like static, distorted by the strange energy that swirled around him. “Ah, such fire, such passion. How delightful! But really, Tom, dear, you think you can just demand your way around here?” He tapped a finger to his cheek, his smile widening. “How utterly charming, but I do love a bit of drama.” His form flickered, the edges of his body crackling with the hum of an old radio. “I do wonder though, how long before your temper takes over, hmm? Will you keep that pretty little act up for long?”

 

Tom hissed, his eyes narrowing dangerously, but he held his tongue, unwilling to engage further with the Radio Demon’s twisted charm.

 

“Daddy don’t tease him, he's just tired and hungry. It makes him grumpy, and not fun to play with. We can get him a nice, warm bath and give him some snacks. And Tom it seems like Mr. Sirius doesn’t want you in his little brother's room so you have to stay in my room. So how about we get you a bed of your own so everyone is happy. Hmm?" Ava chimed, her voice was cheerful but everyone could hear the threat laced in it.

 

Tom looked at her, his eyes narrowed. He opened his mouth, but then he seemed to hesitate.

Ava smiled, her sharp teeth flashing.

The message was clear.

Do as she says, or she'll make him.

Tom scowled, his tail flicking. "Very well. I'll humor you. For now."

 

"Good boy," Ava purred, her eyes sparkling. "Now, let's get you some food and a bath. We can work on getting you a new enclosure instead.”

Tom hissed, baring his fangs. "I do not need a bath. I am not an infant. You will not wash me."

Ava scooped him up. "Yes, you do.”

“And we’ll let Niffty take care of cleaning you!” Alastor chirped, grinning.

"NO!" Tom shrieked, wriggling furiously in Ava's grasp. "Absolutely not! Put me down, now! I refuse—"

Niffty giggled, a sponge and soap appearing in her hands. "Aww, I promise, I'll make sure you're nice and clean… I’ll be gentle."

 

"I'd rather burn!" Tom shrieked, squirming helplessly. But he was no match for the combined strength of the two girls.

The group watched as Niffty dragged him off. Ava turned back, her ears twitching. "Mr. Sirius why were you so angry about Tom asking to use your brother's old room? Don't you hate him?"

 

Harry frowned, glancing at Sirius. He didn’t even know that Sirius had a brother until his court hearing. When Ava posed as a member of the Black family, she had mentioned his brother had died at some point in America. He wondered if it was true.

 

Sirius grimaced, his eyes flashing with a hint of pain and regret. "It's... complicated. You see, my brother wasn't like me. He didn't have the same hatred towards our family, or our parents. In fact, he wanted to make them proud. He idolized them. I... didn't like the idea of him trying to become one of them."

 

He sighed, his expression distant. "I was always jealous. Everyone thought he was so great. He had everything. Good grades, a spotless reputation, a future. Our parents, perfect little boy! The one that actually cared about being a pureblood. I hated him, but..." His voice trailed off.

 

Ava tilted her head. She blinked slowly, her dark eyes thoughtful.

"But you loved him."

Sirius laughed bitterly, running a hand through his hair. "Yeah. Even when he joined the Death Eaters, and even when he disappeared, I still loved him. That's the messed up part. I couldn't bring myself to hate him. Not completely. Because he was my little brother. But now I know that he didn’t completely agree with their ideals. He was trying to destroy a horcrux, a piece of the Dark lord. To protect everyone. He died trying to stop him. He was a hero, and I didn’t even know until today. My last memories of him are fighting. It wasn't supposed to be like this."

 

Harry swallowed, his chest tight. He understood what Sirius meant. Sirius was right. Regulus Black died a hero. He died trying to save his friends, his family— heck the entire wizarding world. 

"I'm sorry," Ava said, her voice gentle.

Sirius shook his head. "Don't be. It's not your fault."

"No. I mean, I'm sorry that you lost your brother."

He froze, his expression stricken. His dark eyes glittered with unshed tears.

 

Ava tilted her head again, her eyes meeting his. "But it’s not like you’re never going to see him again. It’s just going to take a while. I’m sure he’s in heaven waiting to apologize for the things he’s said also.”

 

Sirius let out a hollow chuckle, shaking his head. “Heaven, huh? Not sure if the Blacks have a spot reserved up there.”

Ava gave him a pointed look, her dark eyes gleaming with an eerie certainty. “You’d be surprised who gets in.”

 

Sirius frowned, opening his mouth to retort, but something about the way Ava said it, so assured, so knowing, made him pause. There was an unsettling weight to her words, as if she spoke from experience. He studied her for a moment, but she simply smiled, fangs peeking out.

 

Harry shifted uncomfortably. He had seen Ava fight, seen her summon creatures and wield power beyond anything a normal witch or wizard could. She wasn’t human, and sometimes it was easy to forget just how different she really was.

 

“Do you really think that?” Sirius finally asked, his voice quieter now, less sharp.

Ava nodded. “Yeah. I do. And if you ever want to know for sure, I could check for you.”

The room fell silent.

Sirius blinked. “What?”

 

Ava tilted her head, her ears twitching. “I could check. See if he’s there. I can talk to uncle Luci and see if he can ask his brother if he was on the list for heaven.”

Sirius stared at her as if she’d just spoken in Parseltongue. “That’s—” He stopped himself, rubbing a hand over his face. “Merlin.”

Alastor chuckled, his sharp grin widening. “Ah, my dear fawn, you do have a talent for leaving people speechless with your kindness. It’s a gift, really.” His voice crackled like an old transmission, amusement dripping from every syllable.

 

Sirius ignored him, still looking at Ava. “And if he wasn’t there?”

Ava shrugged. “Then we’d find out where he is and go from there.”

“As if it’s that easy,” he muttered, running a hand through his hair.

Ava just smiled again, but this time it was softer, lacking her usual sharpness. “It is for me.”

 

Sirius exhaled, shaking his head in disbelief. “Merlin,” he muttered again. He wasn’t sure what unsettled him more, the fact that she claimed she could do it, or the fact that he actually believed her.

Sirius looked up at her, his expression unreadable. "And what happens if you find him? What then?"

Ava shrugged. "Well, Daddy and I are here aren’t we? If the two of you want to talk, I’d be happy to bring him here.”

 

He stared at her, his expression a mixture of shock and disbelief. He swallowed, his voice low. "You're serious."

She nodded, her ears twitching. "No, you’re Sirius. I’m Ava."

Everyone groaned, the mood breaking.

"Oh, no, not again," Ron muttered, burying his face in his hands.

Sirius burst into laughter, clapping his hand against his leg. "That was a good one."

 

Harry stared at the two, his mind still reeling from their conversation. She couldn’t be serious, could she? Was she really offering to reunite Sirius with his dead brother? Was there a chance that she could make arrangements for him to see his parents?

 

The questions swirled in his mind. Before he could say anything, however, a loud crashing noise was heard from down the hall, followed by an outraged shriek from Tom and Niffty’s delighted giggle. There were also angered shouts from a female voice he had never heard before. 

 

But the second round of groans that the group made told him that they knew who those shouts belong to.

“Who opened her curtain? The last thing I want to hear right now is my mother’s voice.” Sirius groaned, he pinched the bridge of his nose.

Remus let out a weary sigh.

 

Harry looked around. All of the others seemed annoyed and exasperated by the noise, save for Alastor and Ava, who wore matching grins.

 

Ava turned to him, her dark eyes bright with mischief. "Sounds like Mrs. Walburga can see now. I wonder if she likes Tom. I think she would."

Sirius groaned again, burying his face in his hands.

"Great. This is exactly what I need right now."

Harry felt his lips quirk upwards into a smile. He had a feeling that whatever came next was going to be interesting.

 

Chapter 23: Start of a new year

The rest of their summer flew by faster than Harry would have liked. Before he knew it, it was time to return to Hogwarts. During the few remaining weeks they had left, Harry tried his best to make the most of it.

He and the others had to listen to the constant complaints from Tom with the addition of Mrs. Walburga Black.

Mrs. Walburga was the mother of Sirius and Regulus Black. Her portrait was usually covered by a large curtain in the entryway of the house. Harry had completely thought that a large window was hidden behind the curtains but no. There was a portrait of a very angry woman.

She had a shrill, piercing voice that echoed through the house whenever the curtain was disturbed, launching into furious tirades about blood traitors, half-breeds, and the disgrace of her son Sirius. No matter how many times they tried to be careful, someone, usually one of the Weasley twins, would accidentally jostle the curtain, setting her off again.

“This house is an honor! A legacy! And you let filth walk its halls!” she screeched one evening when Kreacher, the Black family’s devoted but deranged house-elf, tugged the curtain aside while muttering to himself.

Sirius, who had just entered the hallway, rolled his eyes and gave the curtain a sharp tug, snapping, “Oh, do shut up, Mother.” But, of course, this only made her rant louder.

Harry had initially found the whole thing startling, but after weeks of hearing her voice reverberate through the house at all hours, he had learned to mostly tune her out. Mostly.

Though to his surprise she was very fond of Ava, and the two got along quite well.

Tom and Mrs. Walburga's relationship was a strange one. It was clear that the older woman didn't care for the former dark lord. In fact, she often mocked him, calling him names and insulting him. Tom would always hiss and snap at her, baring his fangs. Harry had to wonder if her general dislike for the worm was because of the death of Regulus.

Ava on the other hand, enjoyed spending time with Mrs. Walburga and Orion would puff up at any wayward compliment sent his way. They would often have long conversations, talking about life, death and the afterlife. Harry couldn't understand how she could have a nice conversation with a painting who insulted everyone else that passed by. It made even less sense when one considers that Ava herself could be considered a half-breed or creature. It spoke volumes at the little fawns ability to win adults over.

The small fawn today was discussing using the Black family name for her cover identity when school started. The woman seemed thrilled at the idea and was more than happy to assist her, claiming that it would be nice to have another competent Black in the school. To which Sirius rolled his eyes and scoffed.

"As if. This little fawn is just as mischievous as I was at her age. You can't expect her to follow the rules. Besides, she'll do what she wants regardless. She's going to be the perfect little Gryffindor. Just wait and see." Sirius chuckled, he leaned against the fireplace watching them.

Mrs. Walburga scoffed. "Do not be so quick to dismiss her, Sirius,” Mrs. Walburga snapped from her portrait, her sharp gaze fixed on the little fawn. “I see potential in this one. Unlike you, she’s not a disgrace to the family name. She understands what it means to carry such a legacy with pride.”

Ava, who had been listening intently, smiled mischievously at the portrait. “I’ll be the best Black that Hogwarts has ever seen. You can count on that,” she said, her eyes twinkling with a blend of seriousness and playful defiance. “And I’ll make sure to put the name to good use.”

Sirius let out an exaggerated sigh, rubbing the back of his neck. “Great, another one to carry on the Black family legacy, except this time, with a bit more… flair.” He winked at Ava, clearly amused.

Tom, who had been silently watching the exchange from a fluffy pillow he was forced to share with Orion. The stuffed deer to the caterpillar's knowledge was trying to assert dominance as if he hadn't done so many times before.

The former Dark Lord was clearly tired of their constant bickering.
Tom's eye twitched in irritation.

He didn't care much for Mrs. Walburga, the woman was just as annoying as she was back in their school days. The only difference was that she was now dead with her portrait as an annoying representation.

Tom was about to say something sharp, but stopped when he noticed Orion staring at him. The stuffed deer had somehow managed to position itself in front of him, its button eyes fixated on Tom as if silently challenging him. Tom’s lip curled, but instead of responding with a snide remark, he exhaled sharply and turned his attention back to the ongoing conversation.

He couldn’t believe that he was brought down to basically nothing more than a family pet. It was humiliating. He would find a way to escape, sooner or later. Then they will all be sorry.

The chaotic normalcy of the household was interrupted the night before the children were set to leave for the train ride to Hogwarts.

Tom was sleeping soundly while everyone was having dinner, when he was awoken by an unfamiliar presence. Someone was in the house. Someone more powerful than Ava’s meddlesome father who also noticed the intrusion.

“Hellooooooo~! Anyone home? I brought presents!” A smooth voice came from the living area. Ava gave an excited squeal as the king of hell walked into the room.

Lucifer, in all his glory, appeared, smiling. His red eyes were full of mirth. The little fawn was over the moon, jumping from her seat, rushing to her uncle. Lucifer chuckled, pulling her into his arms.

"There's my little hellion. I missed you so much." He pressed a kiss against her cheek.
Tom watched as the demon king greeted the rest of the occupants.
He knew that this demon was a threat. A powerful one too, if he was able to get through the protective wards of the Black estate. Though the king of hell was smaller than his expected size. 

The man was around the same height as the children. He was lithe with pale skin and pale features. If the man wasn’t so ghostly white he would have mistaken the man for a Malfoy.

Tom watched with keen interest as the demon king interacted with the children. He was equally as hyperactive as Ava. It was hard to believe that he was the ruler of hell. Tom couldn’t help but sneer at how a seemingly powerful being was cueing over an insufferable child. 

"How have you been, Uncle Luci?" Ava asked excitedly. Her eyes sparkled as she sat on her knees beside him.
The man was sitting cross-legged on the floor, surrounded by the other children. Tom could tell that they were enamored by the king. The way he held himself with a confidence that only those with immense power could possess. Alastor was also hovering nearby, looking mildly annoyed with his arrival.

Tom felt slight enjoyment at that fact. That bastard could use some annoyances in his life.
"I've been very busy…with getting you your very own wand." He grinned and produced a box, handing it over to Ava. “It took longer than expected to find a wand maker in hell, but I did.”

Ava gasped in delight, eagerly taking the box and carefully lifting the lid. Nestled inside was a beautifully crafted wand, its wood dark and polished to a gleaming shine. Strange, fiery veins ran through it, pulsing faintly as if the wand itself was alive.

“Whoa,” Ron muttered, craning his neck to get a better look. “That thing looks wicked.”
Ava’s small hands traced over the wand’s smooth surface before she looked up at Lucifer with wide, eager eyes. “What’s it made of?”

Lucifer grinned, clearly pleased with her reaction. “Hellwood and the core? A feather from myself, of course.” He winked playfully, ruffling Ava’s hair. “I figured if you’re going to carry a wand, it might as well have a bit of my essence in it.”

Tom watched as Ava held the wand reverently, her fingers brushing over the fiery veins. He couldn’t help but feel a shiver run down his spine. The wand practically radiated power, an eerie hum thrumming in the air around it.

Lucifer leaned forward, his grin widening. “Go on, give it a try.”
Ava’s fingers tightened around the wand, and she took a deep breath. With a small flick, embers flared to life at the tip, swirling in lazy patterns before dissipating into the air. A delighted giggle escaped her, and Lucifer chuckled.

“Atta girl. Feels right, doesn’t it?”
Ava nodded eagerly, her eyes alight with excitement. “It’s perfect!”

Tom narrowed his eyes, watching the exchange with a mixture of curiosity and wariness. He had seen many powerful wands in his time, but this… this was something else. A wand infused with Lucifer’s essence? That was an absurd advantage.

Sirius, who had been observing with crossed arms, let out a low whistle. “Well, that’s certainly not something Ollivander keeps in stock.”
Hermione, ever the scholar, had an expression torn between awe and alarm. “I don’t even think Hellwood exists in any magical records.”

Lucifer gave her a wink. “That’s because mortals don’t have access to it. It’s a common tree in hell. I figured I would use a common ingredient in her wand. It's easier for her to get it if she ever needs more materials.”

Not that it would be a hassle but Ava was a girl of simple tastes despite her Overlord status. She knows what she wants and demands a certain amount of respect. However give her a fun toy or a thoughtful gift and she’s happy as a clam. It’s not hard to make her happy.

Ava stared at her new wand with wonder. She didn’t think that she would be able to actually use magic like the others. Her magic mostly revolves around summoning her stuffed demons and sometimes knives. She never really tried to use it to make other things like her father or some other overlords do.

Ava just never saw the need to make anything.
Lucifer chuckled at the awed expressions around him, clearly enjoying the attention. “Now, don’t go setting Hogwarts on fire, Ava,” he teased, tapping the tip of her nose with a playful finger.

Ava grinned mischievously. “No promises.”
Tom’s lip curled slightly. That wand was far too powerful for a child, let alone one as unpredictable as Ava. If she had any sense, she would keep its full capabilities hidden. But he had a feeling subtlety wasn’t her strong suit.

Alastor, who had been silently observing with a carefully neutral expression, finally spoke. “A fine gift, I suppose,” he murmured, adjusting his bowtie. “My little fawn can work with something as mundane as this shabby stick you had made.”

Lucifer arched an eyebrow, his smile still in place, though it looked a bit more forced. The atmosphere changed almost immediately.

Everyone in the room suddenly seemed to tense up, and the air became thick with tension. Ava blinked, looking between her uncle and father. She let out an exasperated sigh, placing her new wand in its box and putting it down.

Alastor, meanwhile, had an unreadable expression on his face.
"You know, Alastor. You haven't exactly gifted Ava anything for her first year. Some father." Lucifer chuckled. His eyes gleamed as he watched the man.

Tom could sense the hostility coming off the two. It was a strange sight to see. Two powerful beings acting like competitive partners vaing for their child’s affection.

Alastor tilted his head slightly, his grin widening in that unsettling way of his. “Oh, but dear Lucifer, I prefer my gifts to be… more refined. Less flashy, more practical.” His crimson eyes flickered to Ava, who was watching the exchange with rapt interest. “A wand is all well and good, but it’s only as strong as the one wielding it. And my little fawn—” he patted her head, ignoring her half-hearted swat “—has plenty of tricks up her sleeve without needing a fancy stick.”

Lucifer scoffed, leaning back against the couch with an exaggerated sigh. “Right, because Hell’s finest crafters working on a wand specifically tailored to her is just some trivial trinket.” He gave Alastor a pointed look. “But fine. If you think you can do better, why don’t you show us?”

Ava perked up at that, looking between the two with growing amusement. “Yeah, Daddy. What are you gonna get me?”
Alastor chuckled, his grin sharp. With a snap of his fingers a trunk and a large enclosure appeared. Tom didn't like the look of this. It was similar to the one he had upstairs but bigger.
"Daddy, did you get Tom a new home? How sweet of you." Ava cooed.

She rushed over to the new cage. She gasped at the interior, her eyes wide. The cage was lined with plush pillows and blankets. The walls were reinforced, and there was a small bed of sand on one side.

"This is amazing." Ava exclaimed, turning towards Tom. "Isn't it, Tom?"
The former Dark Lord glared daggers at the Radio demon. Like hell it was!

"How thoughtful," Tom hissed, baring his teeth at the man.
Alastor chuckled at the sight of the angry caterpillar. He had to admit that it was entertaining to tease the former dark lord.
"What? Do you not like it, Tom?" Ava pouted. Alastor picked up Tom and brought him to the cage.
Tom was dropped unceremoniously inside, glaring daggers at Alastor.

"Now now. No need to glare like that. I'm just making sure you have a comfortable place for your stay at Hogwarts," the radio demon smirked, mockingly.

Ava, who was already sitting in the enclosure, picked up Tom and held him close. "Aw, I know you like it. There's lots of space and we can have so much fun in here."

Tom hissed, trying to wiggle free. He didn't like the new cage, and he definitely didn't like the idea of having to spend his time inside.

Alastor chuckled. He enjoyed the sight of the former dark lord being humiliated. He could tell that the man was furious, but there wasn't anything the former Dark Lord could do.

"What about the trunk?” Ginny asked, eyeing the large, enchanted trunk with curiosity.
Alastor’s grin widened. “Ah, that,” he said, snapping his fingers once more. The trunk opened with a soft creak, revealing a series of enchanted compartments, each designed for different magical items. There was a section for spell books, one for clothes, and even a little nook for snacks.

“This is where you’ll be storing your things, darling,” Alastor explained to Ava, who immediately dashed over and started exploring the compartments, her eyes sparkling with excitement. “And yes, it’s much more practical than a wand, I would say.”

Lucifer raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you’re just jealous of my gift.” His tone was mocking, but his eyes were filled with a challenging glint.

Ava, still holding Tom close, glanced between the two, giggling at their banter. “Honestly, I love both of them,” she said with a mischievous smile. “I can’t wait to show them off at Hogwarts!”

Sirius, watching the spectacle unfold, leaned back in his chair, arms crossed. “Well, I never thought I’d see the day when two powerful dark creatures would have to compete for the title of ‘Best Parent.’ This is something else.”

Tom scowled but couldn’t help but feel a strange, gnawing sensation in his chest. He had always been a figure of fear and power, but this… this strange domesticity was something entirely new. It was humbling, and he hated it.

“This is incredible!” Ava squealed as she examined the compartments, running her hands over the fine craftsmanship. “It’s like a whole little world inside!”

Alastor chuckled, watching her excitement with satisfaction. “Only the best for my little fawn,” he said smoothly. “I made sure it’s enchanted to be unbreakable, waterproof, and fireproof—so even if you do decide to get a little reckless, your things will stay safe.”

Lucifer huffed, crossing his arms. “Hmph. Flashy trunks and glorified cages. Hardly impressive.”
“Oh, do shut up, Lucy.” Alastor’s grin was razor-sharp. “At least my gift is practical.”

Ava, oblivious to the growing tension between the two, continued investigating the trunk. “Ooooh, look! There’s even a snack compartment!” She popped it open, revealing an array of neatly arranged sweets, packed with an almost unnatural precision. “This is the best thing ever!”

Tom, who was still trapped in the newly furnished enclosure, twitched in barely concealed rage. He had endured many indignities since his transformation, but this? This was an entirely new level of humiliation. He was the Dark Lord, not some pet to be stuffed into an oversized dollhouse!

“If you even think of leaving me in here for the entire school year, I will—” Tom started, only for Ava to reach in and scratch his head in that infuriatingly affectionate way she had.

“There, there, Tom. You won’t be in there the whole time.” she said sweetly. Orion, who had hopped into the enclosure beside him, puffed up proudly as if approving of the arrangement.

Tom let out a long, suffering sigh, resigning himself to his fate. He would escape. Somehow.

~~~~~~~~~

The next morning came faster than anyone would have liked. Everyone was busy packing the rest of their things and preparing for the trip to King's Cross station.
Harry, Hermione and the Weasley siblings were busy sorting through their belongings when Sirius, who had been helping, suddenly paused.

"I almost forgot. I got you a little present, Harry." Sirius walked over to his godson and produced a package wrapped in a plain brown paper.

Harry's eyes widened, and he took the package with eager hands. He carefully peeled away the wrapping, his heart pounding with anticipation. Inside was a mirror, its surface gleaming with an eerie glow.

Harry stared at the mirror, confused. It was certainly beautiful, but it didn’t look like much.

"I know what you're thinking. It's not just a mirror, it's a magical mirror. It allows you to contact me wherever I am. Just look into the mirror and say my name, and it will show you my face, it’s something your father and I used to use all the time." Sirius explained, giving the boy a playful wink. "I know you'll probably be a bit busy, but this is in case you need help with anything. I may not be able to visit as often, but I'll always be there for you, Harry."

Harry swallowed past the lump forming in his throat. He ran his fingers along the cool surface of the mirror, his heart swelling with gratitude.
“Thank you, Sirius,” he said earnestly, looking up at his godfather.

Sirius gave him a crooked smile and ruffled his hair. “Don’t mention it. Just promise me you’ll use it if you ever need to talk. Or if you just want to chat—Merlin knows Hogwarts can get lonely sometimes.”

Ron leaned over, eyeing the mirror with curiosity. “Blimey, that’s brilliant. Beats sending an owl.”
Hermione, however, pursed her lips. “It’s an incredible enchantment, but you should be careful, Harry. You never know who might be listening in.”
Sirius smirked. “Don’t worry, Hermione, this one’s secure. Just between us.”

Hermione seemed reassured by this, and she nodded, looking at the mirror with a renewed sense of wonder.
"I'll use it," Harry promised, clutching the mirror to his chest. "And I'll write every week."
"Every week?" Sirius grinned. "Alright, alright. But don't make a liar out of yourself. I'm going to hold you to that, you know."

Ava walked over with Orion in her arm and Tom sitting on her head. She was fully dressed in her school uniform complete with her human disguise. Alastor and Lucifer were following her. Harry had already seen Ava’s and Alastor’s disguise’s so he wasn’t as awestruck as the others but Lucifer was an entirely new person.

The man looked much older than before, his skin a more human tone of pale with flushed red cheeks. He had wrinkles on his face and a few white hairs mixed into his blonde hair with piercing ocean blue eyes. He was wearing a well-tailored suit and his hair was neatly combed back. He could understand why the Bible described him as beautiful. The man was stunning, he had the perfect amount of masculinity and femininity that could have him passing for both a woman and a man.

He looked like a model but human, if you didn't know any better. But Harry could tell from his mannerisms and the way his eyes flickered around the room that this was anything but an average person.

Lucifer’s gaze settled on Harry, and for a brief moment, there was an intensity in his expression that made the boy swallow nervously. But then, just as quickly, Lucifer’s features softened into something more approachable, almost fatherly. “What kid, surprised I look just as dashing in my human disguise? Go ahead kids, be truthful I look great." Lucifer chuckled, his smile dazzling.

Lucifer grinned at the children, enjoying their awestruck reactions. Alastor rolled his eyes pushing past Lucifer. “Yes, yes, you’re positively radiant. Now, can we focus? We have a train to catch.”

Lucifer chuckled, clearly amused, but he stepped aside to let Alastor take the lead. Ava grinned, adjusting Tom, who was nestled comfortably in her hair while Orion was snug in her arms. “We’re all packed and ready to go!” she announced cheerfully.

Mrs. Weasley bustled in at that moment, glancing around at the gathered group. “Right, everyone’s got their trunks? Pets? No one’s forgotten anything?”

A chorus of confirmations filled the room as everyone gathered their belongings. Harry slipped the mirror carefully into his trunk, making sure it was tucked safely between his robes. He didn’t want to risk losing something so important.

Sirius clapped him on the shoulder, lowering his voice so only Harry could hear. “Take care of yourself, alright? And remember, I’m just a call away.”
Harry nodded, offering a small smile. “I won’t forget.”

With a flurry of last-minute checks and a few more goodbyes, the group gathered their things and prepared to head out. The group had decided to split up. Ava would arrive with Lucifer and Alastor. Hermione would be traveling with the Weasley family and Harry would be with Remus, Sirius in his padfoot form, along with Tonks and Moody who would be meeting them halfway.

~~~~~~~~~~~

Ava, Alastor, and Lucifer exited the taxi at the train station.
The little fawn was excitedly bouncing in her seat, unable to contain her excitement. She had never been on a train before. She couldn’t wait to experience it.

Alastor carried her trunk while Lucifer carried her. Orion laid still in her arms pretending to be just a normal toy while Tom was still hiding in her hair. Though his large form made him look more like a hat.

"Wow, this is amazing." Ava cooed, her eyes scanning the station, taking in the sights and sounds of the bustling crowds.
Lucifer chuckled, shifting her weight to his other hip. "I'm glad you're excited." He said softly. "You deserve to be a kid. Not to bring the mood down but you never finished school when you were alive so have as much fun as you can."

Alastor felt a pang in his chest at Lucifer’s words. His grip on the trunk tightened as he walked, his thoughts drifting back to Ava's life before this. How excited he was to hear that his little one was smart enough to skip grades.

The little fawn had been so young when she died, she didn't have a chance to truly live a school life.
But now she could. Even if it was just for a little while.
Alastor cleared his throat and shifted his attention back to the task at hand.
"Where is the entrance? You should be able to see the platform from here." Alastor asked, his eyes scanning the station.

Lucifer chuckled and pointed towards the wall between platforms 9 and 10. “Right there. I feel a powerful concealment charm placed on the wall. Clever little trick, isn't it?"

Alastor arched an eyebrow, impressed. He could sense the presence of a powerful spell, but he hadn't realized what it was concealing. He followed Lucifer through the crowds, weaving his way towards the mysterious wall.

Ava stared at the wall with wide, curious eyes. “We’re supposed to just… walk into it?” she asked, ears twitching as she tightened her hold on Orion.
Lucifer smirked. “Precisely. Just a little faith and momentum, and we’ll be on our way.”

Alastor adjusted his grip on the trunk and gave Lucifer a pointed look. “Are you sure this isn’t some elaborate prank to make me crash into a wall?”
Lucifer scoffed. “Would I do that in front of Ava?”
Alastor didn’t dignify that with a response.
Lucifer sighed dramatically before nodding towards the barrier. “Watch and learn.” With that, he adjusted Ava in his arms, took a confident stride forward, and disappeared through the wall.

Alastor raised an eyebrow, surprised. He could still feel the presence of the barrier, but he knew that Lucifer was on the other side. Well, that wasn't so bad. It was just a matter of following suit. He took a deep breath before stepping forward, his body dissolving into nothingness.

He found himself standing on the other side of the barrier, staring at a small, secluded platform.
Ava, who was still in Lucifer's arms, gasped. "That was so cool! I felt like I was walking through water. Look at the train! It’s so big and red just like the pictures." She pointed excitedly towards the massive locomotive, its engine chugging rhythmically as smoke billowed from its chimney.

Alastor’s ever present smile softened. He set the trunk down, watching as Ava took in the scene. She was practically vibrating with excitement, he could practically see her tail and ears twitching through her disguise. Heck he could even imagine her wings popping out in her excitement.

The disguised demon king was about to respond, but before he could, a familiar voice rang out behind him.
"Ava!"
Lucifer turned to find Harry rushing towards them, followed closely by Remus, Tonks, and Moody. The little fawn immediately jumped out of Lucifer's arms and ran towards the boy, tackling him into a tight hug.

"Harry!" Ava exclaimed. "You made it! Did you see the train! Isn't it cool!"
Harry grinned. "Yeah, I can't wait until you see the inside. You're going to love it. The Hogwarts Express is like a moving castle."
Remus chuckled, placing a hand on Ava's head, gently ruffling her hair.
"Trust me Ava, everyone's first time on the train is always exciting," Remus said fondly, his expression softening.

Ava nodded eagerly, her eyes gleaming. She was practically bursting with excitement.
Moody, who had been silently observing, cleared his throat.
"We should get moving," he grumbled. "Don't want to miss the train. The Weasley family is already up ahead."
The group started heading towards the train, keeping a careful eye out for anyone they knew.

"Are you really that excited? You’ve already been to Hogwarts before. " Harry whispered, glancing over at Ava, who was holding Orion tightly against her chest.
"Yeah, I am! Ava the demon was summoned to help you last year. This year Evangeline Heartfelt Black is going to start her first year at Hogwarts!" She giggled.

“I didn’t believe it when I heard there was another Black was in England but to see you in person,” A smooth elegant female voice spoke, interrupting their conversation. They turned to see a tall woman approaching them, her long blonde hair braided neatly behind her back, and her sharp gray eyes fixed on Ava. The woman was followed by a tall blonde man with a similarly aristocratic air, his features sharp and refined. Both of them carried an unmistakable presence of pureblood prestige. And to her concealed excitement Draco Malfoy.

“You look just like Regulus. Your mother must be of good stature as well, by the looks of you. It seems that the bloodline isn’t entirely ruined after all." The woman leaned forward to get a better look at her.

Ava blinked up at the woman, tilting her head slightly. She had a feeling this lady was important, but she didn’t know who she was.
Alastor, however, stepped forward, placing a protective hand on Ava’s shoulder. His ever-present smile remained, but there was an unmistakable sharpness in his eyes. “Ah, what an honor. And to whom do we owe this unexpected introduction?”

The woman’s gaze flickered to Alastor, taking in his presence with a scrutinizing look before returning to Ava. “I am Narcissa Black née Malfoy. And this is my husband, Lucius. We are… close relatives, as it were, of the Black family. Regulus and Sirius were my cousins, though Sirius had disgraced the family name. We were not expecting another Black to enter the school this year."

Lucifer, who had been quietly observing the exchange, cleared his throat. "Oh, forgive me, I forgot to introduce myself." He flashed Narcissa a charming smile. "My name is Charles Nightglow, Evangeline’s … honorary uncle. I'm an old friend of her father. Well adopted father, Alastor Heartfelt, that is to say.”

Alastor narrowed his eyes at Lucifer, who winked in response. He didn’t quite appreciate the extra focus on the word adoptive. For all intents and purposes he was very much Ava’s one and only father. In life and in death.

Narcissa regarded the two newcomers, her gaze calculating. Her expression was unreadable as she spoke. "It is a pleasure to meet you. I have not heard of either of you before. Are you both from overseas?"

Lucifer nodded, keeping his smile firmly in place. “America, actually. We moved over here recently, and we figured it would be nice for Ava to spend her time at Hogwarts, like her father did before. It's the best wizarding school in the world, after all."

Lucius, who had been silent up until this point, finally spoke, his voice smooth and low. "Indeed. Hogwarts is one of the finest educational institutions. I’m sure our son Draco would be pleased to show his new found cousin around. It would definitely keep her away from… the unsavory.” His glance drifted to Harry who seemed to be trying to enter a glaring contest with Draco.

Ava, oblivious to the tension brewing between the boys, perked up at the suggestion. “That sounds fun! Draco, can we see the train compartments together?”
Draco, who had been staring down Harry with an air of superiority, blinked in surprise at Ava’s sudden enthusiasm. He hesitated for a moment before nodding, straightening his posture. “Of course. It would be an honor to properly introduce you to Hogwarts.”

Harry scowled, about to protest, but Remus placed a firm hand on his shoulder, giving him a small shake of the head. It wasn’t worth starting a fight or causing a scene. If Ava wanted to spend time with Draco then she could.

Alastor chuckled, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he watched the interaction. “How generous of you, Mr. Malfoy,” he said smoothly. “I’m sure Ava will have plenty of opportunities to make all sorts of friends.” His tone was pleasant, but there was an unmistakable warning beneath his words.

Lucius’s lips curled into a tight smile. “Naturally. The right connections are important, after all.”
Lucifer clapped his hands together, breaking the tension with an easy grin. “Well then! We wouldn’t want to hold up the train’s departure, would we? Come along, dear Ava, let’s find you a good seat.”

Ava eagerly grabbed onto Draco’s hand, tugging him towards the train entrance while waving at Harry. “Come on! I want to sit by the window!”
Draco, looking slightly bewildered by her energy, allowed himself to be dragged along, throwing one last smug glance over his shoulder at Harry. Not wanting to be shown up by Draco or left behind, Harry quickly followed after them, his scowl deepening.

The Malfoy couple followed soon after not even giving the group a polite farewell, their expressions carefully composed as they watched Ava interact so naturally with their son. Narcissa exchanged a glance with Lucius, a silent conversation passing between them.

As the children boarded, Alastor turned to Lucifer with a wry smirk. “Charles Nightglow?”
Lucifer shrugged, looking rather pleased with himself. “It has a nice ring to it, doesn’t it?”
Alastor rolled his eyes. “You just enjoy being dramatic.”
Lucifer placed a hand over his heart, feigning offense. “Why, Alastor, you wound me.”

Remus, Tonks, and Moody watched the exchange with varying degrees of amusement before Tonks cleared her throat to gain their attention. “So is there a reason why the little ankle biter immediately clung to the Malfoy kid?” 

Alastor chuckled, adjusting his grip on Ava’s trunk. “Abraxas Malfoy is owned by my little one. He’s always told her stories about the wizarding world and his own experiences. So of course she was excited to meet the young heir. She wants to give the man stories of her own."

Lucifer smirked. "And what better stories to tell than those involving his grandchild? Abraxas was always a bit of a family man. He'll probably be ecstatic to hear how well Ava and Draco are getting along.”
Remus and Tonks blinked in surprise, while Moody narrowed his eyes.
"What exactly do you mean by 'owning' someone?" Moody asked gruffly.

Alastor waved a dismissive hand. "The same way my little fawn owns Tom, but I'm sure you'll have the chance to see him in the future. For now, we should be going." He lifted Ava’s trunk higher, shifting his gaze to the train. He left the group to go find the others and help settle Ava.

He entered the train waving through the crowded space filled with children. The students were all talking loudly, the sound echoing through the enclosed space. There were people running down the narrow corridors. A few older kids were pushing through the crowd, their luggage trailing behind them.

The compartment that the Weasley siblings and Harry were sitting in was located near the front of the train. Hermione was already there, reading her copy of Hogwarts, a History. She glanced up when he entered the compartment, her face scrunched up in confusion. "Mr. Heartfelt? What are you doing on the train? Did we forget something?”

Alastor shook his head, smiling at her. "No, I'm just here to drop off my little one's things before I take my leave. I trust you all will keep an eye on her and make sure she doesn’t get into too much trouble?”
Ron snorted. “With Ava? No chance.”
Ginny grinned. “She’s a magnet for trouble. But we’ll make sure she doesn’t get caught.”

Alastor chuckled, setting Ava’s trunk down near the window seat where she had already made herself comfortable. Draco sat stiffly beside her, clearly unsure of what to do, while Harry kept throwing him annoyed glances from across the compartment.

Ava, oblivious to the tension, was busy pressing her face against the window, watching as the last few students hurried aboard. “It’s just like in the movies,” she whispered, her tail flicking beneath her robes in excitement.

Alastor ruffled her hair, earning a small giggle from her. “Enjoy yourself, my little fawn.” His gaze flickered to Harry and Draco before he added with a smirk, “And try not to start any wars before you even reach the castle.”
Ava grinned mischievously. “No promises.”

Alastor let out a laugh before straightening. His eyes met Lucifer’s through the train window, the disguised devil watching carefully from the platform. With one final glance at Ava, Alastor gave her a playful salute and stepped out of the compartment.

As the train whistle blew, signaling its imminent departure, he exited the train and rejoined Lucifer, Remus, Tonks, and Moody on the platform. The Hogwarts Express began to pull away, steam billowing from its chimney as it carried its passengers toward their destination.

Lucifer exhaled softly, watching the train vanish in the distance. “She’ll be fine.”
Alastor hummed in agreement, but his red eyes remained locked on the tracks long after the train had disappeared. “Of course she will. But I can’t help but wonder…” His smile twitched. “How long will it take before she turns the school on its head?”

Lucifer chuckled, patting Alastor on the back. “If I had to guess? Before the first feast is even over.”
The two of them shared a knowing grin before turning away from the platform. Whatever chaos awaited Ava at Hogwarts, they would be waiting eagerly to hear all about it.

Chapter 24: Something is off

Draco couldn’t put his finger on it, but his newfound cousin seemed familiar to an annoying degree. Her closeness to Potter was explained away by her natural friendliness, but there was something about the way she carried herself that unsettled him. It wasn’t just the way she spoke—her sharp tongue and effortless confidence reminded him of someone he’d rather not think about. It was in the way she looked at him, as if she knew more than she let on.

Draco had spent years mastering the art of reading people, a skill honed through careful observation of his father and the high society of the Wizarding World. But this cousin of his, Evangeline, was a puzzle he couldn’t quite solve. Draco is loath to admit that even he didn’t have sharpness during his early years.

The blonde was staring out the window, watching the passing scenery with rapt attention. Her eyes gleamed with an almost predatory excitement as she gazed outside the window.

Hermione and Ron were both completing their prefect duties for the journey. Something he was supposed to be doing as well as the prefect for Slytherin, but instead he sat in a compartment, with his new found little cousin who refused to leave Potter’s side. It was awkward sharing a cart.

Harry Potter himself was sitting close to her as if he were trying to protect her from Draco’s gaze, while talking to Neville Longbottom. Both boys were conversing about a plant that Longbottom was holding excitedly. If he remembers correctly, it was called Mimbulus Mimbletonia.

The Weasley girl was also in the compartment Ginny was playing with a strange stuffed deer Evangeline had brought along.
A small sneer formed on his lips as he watched them, before his eyes shifted to his cousin once again. Her gaze was still fixed outside the window, but she looked at the scenery with such a wistful expression.

He couldn’t help but think that she had to be like every other first year fascinated by the prospects of being near the famous Harry Potter. Even if his name was being slandered by the media right now, the allure of his fame still lingered. First-years were easily starstruck, drawn to legends like moths to flame. But there was something different about Evangeline.

Draco studied her carefully, leaning back against the seat with his arms crossed. She had the same aristocratic bearing that most pureblood children carried, though hers was less rigid, more self-assured. The way she sat, perfectly at ease in a train full of strangers, reminded him of someone he couldn’t quite place. It irritated him.

He cleared his mind of distractions.
She was a mystery, but Draco could solve it.
His eyes narrowed as they traveled up and down her figure. She was short, barely coming up to his shoulder. She is slightly shorter than the rest of the first years.

Her hair was the same dark brown as the other members of the Black family. She was a Black, and her features showed that clearly. Her eyes were the only feature that she seemed to get from her mother. A light shade of chocolate brown, that looked at the world with a fierce curiosity.

The resemblance was uncanny. He had heard the stories about how the Black family always had a way of standing out, no matter what. How even as children their beauty stood out amongst others. His mother always told him that he was just as beautiful. Not that he doubted her words but mothers always think their sons are beautiful. But looking at his cousin, the stories seemed to hold true.

Draco had to admit that Evangeline was adorable, but it was hard to appreciate it when she was so frustratingly familiar. He let out a sigh there he was getting sidetracked again.

If he was to show Evangeline around like his mother wanted, the first thing on the agenda was to get her away from Potter and his group as soon as possible. The last thing he needed was for her to become even more entangled with them.

Draco cleared his throat, drawing Evangeline’s attention away from the window. She turned to him slowly, her smile lazy and knowing, and he felt an uneasy twist in his stomach.
“Something you want, Draco?” she asked, her voice syrupy sweet, as if she could tell exactly what was on his mind.

He hesitated, then forced a smile. “I thought you might enjoy a walk through the train. I also have to complete my duties as a prefect. Would you care to accompany me? There are some things you should know before we arrive at Hogwarts.”

Evangeline blinked at him, her expression thoughtful, before nodding and turning towards the door.
Draco stood and moved to open the door for her, watching as she rose from her seat with a fluid grace. As she passed by him, he caught a faint scent of something floral, something he couldn’t place but that seemed familiar in its own right, like a lingering memory he couldn’t quite recall.

They walked down the narrow corridor together, the sounds of laughter and chatter from the other compartments reverberating around them. Evangeline’s pace was unhurried, as if she were taking in every moment. Draco, on the other hand, walked with purpose, casting quick, calculated glances at her as they passed each compartment.

She seemed oblivious to his scrutiny, her gaze fixed forward. They walked in silence until they reached a compartment, filled with voices familiar to Draco.

Crabbe and Goyle were seated together eating candy, while Pansy sat beside them, chatting animatedly about her summer vacation to Blaise and Theodore. Draco smirked to himself, opening the door, gesturing for his cousin to enter.

Evangeline paused in the doorway, studying the faces of those inside. After a moment, she flashed a sly smile and sauntered into the compartment, standing behind Draco.

Draco followed her inside, trying to maintain his usual air of superiority. Pansy immediately noticed them and waved, her smile faltering slightly when she saw the unfamiliar face at Draco’s side.

“Who’s this?” Pansy asked, her eyes narrowing slightly, the tone of her voice more curious than welcoming.
“This is my cousin, Evangeline,” Draco replied, his voice smooth. He noticed Pansy’s reaction to the name, her brow furrowing just enough to be noticeable. The Malfoy family, after all, was well known in the wizarding world, and any new addition to the family would likely raise questions.

Evangeline offered a charming smile, her eyes flicking between Pansy and the rest of the group. “Nice to meet you all,” she said, her voice warm, though Draco could tell it wasn’t a genuine display of friendliness. It was more calculated than that, as if she were sizing them up, trying to assess how they could be useful to her. It was unsettlingly similar to the way Draco himself had been trained to interact with people, though Evangeline’s approach seemed far more effortless.

Crabbe and Goyle barely acknowledged her, too engrossed in their candy, but Blaise and Theodore looked her over with interest. Blaise was the first to speak, leaning back in his seat. “Another Black, huh? Haven’t heard of you before, but the family resemblance is pretty strong little cutie. Where have you been hiding out all this time? You didn't attend the summer gatherings."

Draco watched his cousin carefully, waiting for her response. Her smile widened slightly, a hint of amusement dancing across her features. 
She didn’t answer immediately, as if weighing her words carefully. Draco could tell she was already growing tired of the small talk, but was putting on a polite face.

Her voice was light and carefree, but there was an edge of something dark behind it. It made Draco think of the sharpness of his aunt Walburga, her eyes like flint and her tongue like steel.

"Oh, I‘ve just found out that I was a part of the family. I was adopted by my Daddy when I was a baby in America. Apparently my other Daddy Regulus Black brought me to America for some reason before he died. It was a bit of a surprise for Daddy and I when I got a letter from Hogwarts. But I'm very excited to meet my family.” She grabbed Draco’s arm, snuggling closer to him.

Pansy let out a snort, crossing her arms. Draco could tell she was suspicious, but couldn't find anything to question about his cousin's story. Although why was anyone's guess, one can’t just lie about their entire heritage.

Blaise raised an eyebrow, his usual smirk playing on his lips. “Regulus Black’s daughter, huh? That’s quite the revelation. And here I thought the Black family had a way of keeping their skeletons buried.”

Evangeline giggled, a sound that was both innocent and knowing. “Well, I suppose I’m the one skeleton that refused to stay hidden,” she said airily, tilting her head in a way that made Draco uneasy.
Pansy huffed, flipping her hair over her shoulder. “How convenient. So, you’ve been raised by Muggles all this time?” There was a sharpness to her tone, but Evangeline didn’t seem fazed.

“Oh, no,” she corrected smoothly. “My Daddy—well, my adoptive one—is a wizard. Not a pureblood, but he’s brilliant. He taught me everything I know.” Her grip on Draco’s arm loosened as she turned her attention back to Blaise. “So, tell me, do you always spend train rides gossiping about family scandals, or do you have something more interesting to talk about?”

The comment earned a chuckle from Theodore, who had been watching her with silent curiosity. “I like her,” he muttered, exchanging an amused glance with Blaise.

Draco, however, wasn’t laughing. There was something unnerving about how easily Evangeline deflected questions, how effortlessly she inserted herself into their conversation as if she had always belonged. She was only a first-year, but she didn’t carry the same nervous energy the rest of them did. Instead, she was composed, charming, and entirely too self-assured for his liking.

There was also a maturity in her behaviour that is unexpected for someone her age. Not to say that there is anything wrong with that but Draco has a distinct feeling that Evangeline knows how to speak to adults to be taken seriously. The type of child who can attract attention.

Pansy must have sensed the same thing because she narrowed her eyes, leaning forward slightly. “You seem awfully comfortable for someone who’s never set foot in Hogwarts before,” she noted.

Evangeline met Pansy’s gaze without hesitation. “Should I be uncomfortable?” she asked sweetly. “Draco is family, after all. And if I’m to be sorted into Slytherin, I should get to know who I’ll be spending my time with, don’t you think?”

Draco felt the weight of everyone’s stares shift to him, as if expecting him to confirm or deny her assumption. He had no doubt she’d be in Slytherin; everything about her practically screamed it but something about the way she said it made him feel like he was walking into a trap.

Blaise smirked. “Confident, aren’t you?”
Evangeline grinned. “I like to think of it as being well-prepared.”
Draco exhaled slowly through his nose, forcing himself to relax. If his mother wanted him to look after Evangeline, then he would. But he couldn’t shake the feeling that she was the one watching him instead.

~~~~~~~~~

The rest of the train was relatively quiet, though Draco noticed the whispers that followed them wherever they went. The Slytherins were always one to gossip, but he could tell that this was more than the usual chatter. Something was different, and he couldn't figure out why.

As they returned begrudgingly to Potter’s compartment, the train began to slow down. The sun had dipped low in the sky, casting a warm orange glow across the landscape. The air outside was cool and crisp, and a few flakes of snow were starting to drift down from the sky.

The first-year students were gathered by the train platform, huddled together against the chill. Most were wrapped up in coats and scarves, their noses pink from the cold.

Professor Grubbly-Plank was standing next to the students, a stern expression on her face. Her arms were crossed, her posture stiff and formal.

"All right, first years," she called out, her voice ringing clear in the evening air. "We're going to walk in a straight line and head toward the boats. I will take you to the castle."

The first-years were all talking excitedly, their faces alight with anticipation. The crowd moved slowly, following Professor Grubbly-Plank along the path to the lake.

“Do you want me to take Tom and Orion with me?” Harry asked Evangeline as he exited the train with his group, his friends having gone on ahead of him. She held the stuffed deer tightly in her arms.

Draco blinked. Harry Potter knew her well enough to have nicknames for her stuffed animal. He paused as he thought about what Harry said. He had listed two names but he didn't see a second stuffed animal. He couldn't be talking about the stuffed deer. His unspoken question was answered when Evangeline‘s fluffy hair suddenly started to move. What Draco once thought was a hat was actually the head of a very large caterpillar.

It hissed at Harry and burrowed deeper into her hair.
"No, I want Orion to experience the boat ride with me. And I think Tom is being a bit shy."
Harry chuckled, shaking his head as he eyed the massive caterpillar nestled in Evangeline’s curls. “Right. Shy.” He didn’t seem particularly fazed by the creature, though Draco couldn’t say the same for himself. He stared, trying to make sense of what he was seeing. 

“Suit yourself,” Harry said, adjusting his grip on his trunk. “Just don’t let Orion fall in the lake.”
Evangeline huffed. “I won’t.” She lifted the stuffed deer slightly, as if making a silent promise to it. Orion, of course, did not respond, but the way she cradled it so carefully made Draco suspect she truly believed it had feelings. And maybe, just maybe, it did.

As Harry walked past, the caterpillar hissed again, swiping at him, which was promptly ignored. Draco was sure the creature was going to jump at the other boy, but it didn't.
Instead, it curled itself back into Evangeline's hair.
Draco frowned. Something didn't sit right with him about her.

He watched as she took a seat in one of the boats, sitting alone at the front of the boat with three other first years. Draco hesitated, then moved to join his friends near the carriages.

Pansy and the others were already settled in, chatting animatedly. The carriage lurched forward, pulling away from the station.

Draco couldn't help but glance back at Evangeline, his eyes lingering on her even as the lake grew smaller in the distance. She was smiling, her eyes wide, her cheeks flushed with excitement, as she talked to the other kids in her boat. She was the picture of innocence and excitement.

She definitely was a mystery. One that he would figure out soon enough.

Chapter 25: Sorting!

Ava didn’t think seeing the castle again would feel so awe-inspiring. It had been a summer since she last saw Hogwarts, yet the sight of it looming over the lake still left her breathless. It was almost exactly how she remembered it. The towering spires, the stone walls, the sprawling grounds. All of it was so familiar, yet at the same time, it felt different.

 

For one thing there wasn’t that heavy feeling of despair and desperation that Harry had when they first met for one thing. There was an energy in the air that hadn't been there before, a kind of excitement that seemed to permeate everything. The first years were all staring, their eyes wide with wonder. Some of them were whispering to each other, while others simply gazed at the castle in stunned silence.

 

Ava smiled to herself. This was going to be interesting.

They reached the shoreline, the boats stopped. The first years clambered onto the dock, their feet crunching on the gravel path. Ava stood up, stepping off the boat with ease. Her balance was perfect, as if she were used to moving around in such unstable surroundings. Hell isn’t exactly known for its even roads.

 

Professor Mcgonagall waited until everyone was out of the boats before leading them up the stairs.

They followed her wordlessly, the group falling into a loose formation. Some of the first years were chatting excitedly, while others were nervously eyeing the castle.

 

"This is amazing," a kid that was on the same boat as her said. If she remembers correctly his name was Michael. He had auburn hair and was slightly chubby, his round face and pudgy hands showing that.

 

"It really is," Ava agreed, imagining wizards and witches creating such a wonder hundreds of years ago.

"What do you think they’ll do to Sort us?" Another boy, Anthony, asked.

"I don't know. Ron told me that we have to wrestle a troll,”  Ava didn’t exactly believe it but the wizarding world was strange in their own way so it wasn’t impossible either. 

 

The Triwizard Tournament was a perfect example. Nothing wrong with wanting to show off your skills but honestly there are better ways to go about it than almost killing yourselves. The muggles had the Olympic Games but you can be sure that any incidents are freak accidents.

 

“It’s not,” a girl beside them, Emma, if Ava remembered correctly, said knowingly. “My sister told me we have to take a really hard test. With magic.”

Michael gulped. “But we don’t even know magic yet!”

Ava shook her head, suppressing a laugh. “I doubt they’d expect us to do something impossible.” 

Anthony still looked uneasy. “Then what do they do?”

 

Before Ava could answer, the massive doors to the castle swung open with an echoing creak. The Great Hall beyond was glowing with candlelight, Professor McGonagall turned to face them with a sharp gaze.

 

“You are about to be Sorted into your Houses,” she announced. “While you are here, your House will be like your family. Your triumphs will earn you points, while any rule-breaking will lose them. At the end of the year, the House with the most points will be awarded the House Cup, a great honor.”

 

The first years shuffled nervously. Ava straightened her back. She wasn’t afraid. She had already made it through worse things than this. Not to mention any house she gets sorted into will become her playground.

“The Sorting Ceremony will now begin,” McGonagall declared.

 

The doors fully opened, and the first years filled inside. The Great Hall was more magnificent than Ava had remembered floating candles, enchanted ceiling, four long tables filled with students watching them with anticipation. Each under a banner that represented each house within the school.

 

At the front of the hall sat an old, patched-up hat on a stool.

Michael nudged Ava, in a low voice. “It’s just a hat?”

Ava grinned. “Told you it wasn’t a troll.”

 

The hat began to sing. It sang of each house and their founders, detailing their values and the kind of students they sought. Ava listened intently, though she already knew the basics. Gryffindor prized bravery, Ravenclaw sought wisdom, Hufflepuff valued loyalty, and Slytherin admired ambition. It sang of school togetherness that almost felt like a warning.

 

Ava had never experienced anything like this before. A structured life, a school that wasn’t just survival and chaos. There was a system here, rules that people followed, traditions that mattered. It was both thrilling and a little unnerving. 

 

Still, hearing it from the Sorting Hat itself made it feel more entertaining. This was the moment where they would each be placed into their House where they would spend the next several years, making friends, and shaping their future at Hogwarts. Was this how school was for most people? The school year she did attend when she was alive was boring and easy, something that her teachers had taken note of and seemed honestly excited to give her more challenging work.

 

In all fairness it was honestly no one's fault that things ended the way they did but there was no use in crying over spilled milk. Her untimely death led to new and exciting experiences that she would never trade away. 

 

But this? This was different. This was school. A magic magic.

She barely had time to dwell on the thought before Professor McGonagall unrolled a long parchment, reading names off it. One by one, the first years stepped forward, sat on the stool, having the Sorting Hat placed on their heads. Some were sorted instantly, while others sat in silent deliberation before the hat called out a House.

 

Michael went before her. He hesitated for only a moment before shuffling forward, his face pale. The hat was placed on his head, and after a few seconds, it shouted, “Slytherin!” The table on the far right erupted in cheers as he stumbled off the stool, looking both relieved and excited.

 

Anthony was next. He barely sat down before the hat cried, “Ravenclaw!” He grinned as he hurried to his new House table. Emma followed shortly after, taking a bit longer before she was placed in Gryffindor.

 

Ava watched each sorting with curiosity. Some students looked happy with their placements; others seemed uncertain. She wondered what it would feel like, sitting there with the hat on her head. Would it be easy? Would it hesitate?

 

And then—

“Black neé Heartfelt , Evangeline.” McGonagall called out her name. 

The hall erupted in whispers of various students and teachers recognizing the name. Her nose scrunched up for a moment at the use of the name of Black first rather than Heartfelt. Despite her supposed origins the girl was still raised as a Heartfelt first and foremost. While the Black name did boast history it ultimately meant little when you never grew up with it.

 

Ava ignored the murmurs as she skipped forward with Orion squeezed tightly in her arms as she tried to contain her excitement.

 

Taking a seat, she let her gaze roam over the sea of faces. She spotted Harry and Ron, both of whom were grinning encouragingly. Hermione, who was seated next to the boys, looked less confident, a worried expression on her face.

 

As the Sorting Hat was about to be placed on her head, Tom began to move, poking his head out from beneath her collar. His many tiny legs clung to the fabric of her robes as he stretched upward, his plump, velvety green body shifting slightly.

 

McGonagall blinked, startled. “Is that a… caterpillar?”

Ava nodded, looking up at the taller woman. “His name is Tom.”

 

The murmurs in the Great Hall grew louder. A few students from the Ravenclaw and Gryffindor tables whispered among themselves, while the Slytherins exchanged amused glances. Even some of the professors looked intrigued.

 

“A rather… unconventional familiar,” McGonagall murmured, giving the creature a wary glance before finally lowering the Sorting Hat onto Ava’s head.

 

The moment the hat touched her, she felt something strange: a wave of warmth, like an old friend wrapping her in an embrace, yet beneath it, there was something else. Something cold and uncertain. She felt the hat give a slight shiver before it settled.

 

A hush fell over the hall as she stepped forward. The moment she sat on the stool, the Sorting Hat was placed on her head, slipping slightly over her eyes.

‘Ah, interesting… I take it that you are the demon child that Dumbledore warned of?’ a voice murmured in her mind.

 

Ava’s fingers curled around the edge of the stool. ‘You talk in my head! Oh- um yes I am!’

‘Indeed, I do,’ the hat chuckled. ‘And my, my… you are quite the peculiar one. We have never had a demon as a student within this school. It matters not, every child with magic is welcome to learn within these walls.’

 

Ava said nothing, waiting.

‘Bravery, certainly. Intelligence, without a doubt. Loyalty, yes, but not quite the Hufflepuff kind… And ambition—oh, there’s plenty of that. But where to put you?’

Ava grinned. ‘Slytherin, please.’

 

The Sorting Hat hummed, considering. ‘You would do well there, that much is certain. Cunning, determination, a knack for getting what you want… And yet, you are not without warmth. There is something unshaped in you, something still shifting. A need to belong, but on your own terms. You are not afraid of the dark, but you are also not quite of it.’

 

Ava’s grip on the stool tightened slightly. She leaned back and forth on the stool, swinging her legs. ‘I have my reasons,’ she said. ‘Draco thinks we’re cousins, and I want to mess with him a little. And besides, I want to hear stories to tell his grandfather. I think that would be fun.’

 

The hat chuckled. ‘A mischievous one, aren’t you? But not without purpose. You do not act simply for the sake of it—no, you have an instinct for maneuvering, for control. Yes… you would make an excellent Slytherin.’

 

Ava’s heart pounded in her chest. ‘Then put me there.’

The Sorting Hat hesitated for a moment longer before finally calling out, “Slytherin!”

 

The Slytherin table erupted into cheers, though some students still eyed her with curiosity after all, she was an unusual one, even by their standards. Ava hopped off the stool, Orion clutched tightly in one arm, Tom still clinging to her robes. She shot Draco a grin as she made her way toward the table, enjoying the way his expression filled with smug victory as he stared down at Harry and Ron at the Gryffindor table.

 

Michael excitedly waved her over making room for her on the bench.

Ava set Orion down and let him flop into her lap, while Tom slowly slid down her shoulder hopping onto the table.

 

Some of the Slytherin’s gave him a strange or in Pansy’s case disgusted look while the others were whispering and snickering at Orion. She guessed it wasn’t normal for a first year to bring a stuffed animal with them to school.

 

Ava paid them no mind, simply petting Orion's head as she observed her fellow Slytherins. Most were looking at her in various degrees of confusion and amusement, though a few of them, Draco, Theodore, and Pansy among them, looked pleased.

 

The remainder of the students were sorted fairly quickly. When the last of them, a short girl named Katie Bell, had been placed in Gryffindor, the applause died away, and the Headmaster stood up, smiling benevolently.

 

He cleared his throat and began speaking.

"Welcome!" he said. "Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts! To our old hands — welcome back! There is a time for speech making, but this is not it. Tuck in!”

 

As he spoke, the plates before them filled up with food. Ava grinned, eyeing the wide array of dishes with eager anticipation. There was chicken, turkey, steak, fish, and potatoes. Bowls of salad and platters of fruit sat at regular intervals, and pitchers of pumpkin juice lined the table.

 

Her stomach growled, she eagerly piled her plate with various meats. She placed a slice of ham on a saucer and set it before Tom. He immediately began eating, crunching on the meat. She also sunk Orion a few pieces of chicken making sure no one noticed.

 

Before she could take a bite out of her own food, she made eye contact with Harry, and the boy gave her a smile and pointed towards the bowls of carrots and peas at her table. He clearly wanted her to eat her vegetables.

 

She rolled her eyes at him, but nevertheless picked up a spoonful of carrots with visible disgust and shoved them into her mouth.

Michael, who had been watching the exchange, snickered. “What was that about?”

 

Ava swallowed the carrots, wrinkling her nose. "I'm not a big fan of veggies." She pushed the plate of vegetables away. “Daddy wanted someone to make sure I eat them. Harry and Hermione said that they'll be making sure I don't eat anything too unhealthy."

Micheal’s eyes widened at the revelation. "Wait, so you have Harry Potter watching you?"

 

Ava shrugged, stabbing a piece of chicken with her fork. “I guess? He and Ron kind of adopted me last year. Well, mostly Harry, but Ron joined in too. Hermione tries to keep us from doing anything too dumb.”

Michael gaped at her. “That’s insane. You’re, like, friends with Harry Potter.”

 

Draco, who had been listening in from across the table, scoffed. “Please. Potter isn’t as impressive. Have you seen the papers recently? They say that he’s a complete nutter. A demon worshipping fool who thinks saying that the dark lord is back will guarantee him attention. Pathetic, really.”

 

Tom lifted his head at that, his beady red eyes narrowing as he let out a tiny, indignant chirp. Ava glanced down at him before turning back to Draco, unimpressed.

“You believe everything the papers say?” she asked, popping a piece of chicken into her mouth.

Draco scowled. "Of course not. I'm not an idiot. But the Prophet wouldn't lie."

 

Ava shrugged. "Whatever you say, Draco." She knows how the media works. Her uncle Vox basically is the media of hell, so she knows a thing or two about propaganda and lies. Not to mention people tend to believe an easy lie when they can ignore a hard truth.

 

Pansy snorted. "Don't bother, Draco. It's not worth it. Let the first year have their delusions. It won’t matter anyways. After tonight Potter and his crew will be treating her differently. They'll see her as just another ‘slimy Slytherin’."

 

Ava and Michael exchanged looks of confusion, though a few others at the table, notably Blaise and Theodore smirked knowingly.

"What do you mean? Just from that small interaction it seems like Potter cares about her." Michael asked, glancing at Pansy, who sneered.

 

"Trust me kid ,” she said with a smirk, “Gryffindors and Slytherins don’t mix. No matter how friendly they seem now, sooner or later, they’ll turn on her like they do with all of us. It’s just the way things are.”

Ava raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. “You sound so sure of that.”

Pansy shrugged, twirling her fork between her fingers. “It’s just how Hogwarts works. You’ll see soon enough.”

 

Michael frowned, shifting uncomfortably. “That’s stupid. Houses shouldn’t stop people from being friends.”

Blaise chuckled, shaking his head. “You’re new, so I’ll let that slide. But trust me—when things get tough, you’ll find out where people’s loyalties really lie.”

 

Ava shrugged . "If you say so. But Harry knows better than to ignore me." She was confident that the boy wouldn't treat her differently just because she was sorted into Slytherin. He cared about her too much for that.

 

Theodore, grinned. "I don't know. It would be pretty funny to see the great Harry Potter try and hang out with a Slytherin. I'm willing to bet that he'll avoid you."

Ava snorted. "You're on."

She then turned back to her food, finishing her meal and grabbing another slice of turkey.

 

As she ate, she kept a careful eye on the Gryffindor table. She was curious if what the other Slytherins had said was true, that the different houses had such strong distaste for each other. She saw some of the discourse last year but she had chalked it up to students being stupidly competitive about the tournament. But maybe they were right. Maybe Gryffindors would treat her differently now.

 

She hoped not.

A few minutes later, the headmaster stood, and the Great Hall went silent once more.

"Now that we are all fed and watered," he said, smiling around at the sea of upturned faces, "I beg for a few moments of your attention for the usual start of term notices.”

 

Professor Dumbledore paused, his hands clasped behind his back, and Ava couldn't help but wonder if he had practiced the gesture. It seemed overly dramatic.

She couldn’t help the yawn that escaped her lips as she leaned back against the bench, stretching her arms. She shifted slightly, pulling Orion closer to her and adjusting Tom's perch.

 

"First years ought to know that the forest in the grounds is out of bounds to students — and a few of our older students ought to know as well."

The headmaster's eyes twinkled, he glanced towards Harry, who flushed a bright red. Ron hid his laughter behind his hand, Hermione elbowed him sharply.

 

"Mr. Filch, the caretaker, has asked me, for what he tells me is the four hundred and sixty-second time, to remind you all that magic is not permitted in corridors between classes, nor are a number of other things, all of which can be checked on the extensive list now fastened to Mr. Filch's office door.”

 

Filch, a sour-looking man who was standing near the doors to the Great Hall, smiled grimly at the reminder.

"We have had two changes in staffing this year. We are very pleased to welcome back Professor Grubbly-Plank, who will be taking Care of Magical Creatures lessons; we are also delighted to introduce Professor Umbridge, our new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher."

 

There was a smattering of polite applause as the large pink clad plump woman at the front of the High Table stood, smiling widely.

"And lastly, I must remind you all that the forest on the grounds is out of bounds to students and entering it is an instant offense." The headmaster continued, "I would also like to say a word about our new defense against the dark arts teacher.”

 

Ava tilted her head as the woman stood up, a small smile on her face as the Headmaster introduced her. She looked familiar, though she couldn't place why. She looked around the Slytherin table, but none of the students were giving any reaction, so it probably wasn't that important.

 

Professor Dumbledore continued. "Tryouts for the House Quidditch teams will be held on the—” Before Dumbledore could continue, a high, girlish hem-hem cut through the hall. The students looked around, confused, before realizing it had come from Umbridge herself. The woman’s saccharine smile widened as she stepped forward, clearing her throat again.

 

Ava raised an eyebrow. She already didn’t like this lady. Honestly, she could fool any resident of Hell with how toadlike she looked already.

 

“It is wonderful to be here at Hogwarts,” Umbridge began, her voice artificially sweet. “And I look forward to getting to know each and every one of you in my lessons. The Ministry of Magic has always considered the education of young witches and wizards to be of the utmost importance, and so, we must ensure that you all receive the most proper and safe education possible.”

 

Ava exchanged a look with Michael. The way she emphasized properly made her stomach twist. It was obvious what was going on, the government was stepping in and not in a good way.

 

Umbridge continued, launching into a slow, patronizing speech about Ministry involvement in Hogwarts. The longer she talked, the more the students’ expressions shifted from confusion to boredom or outright irritation. Even some of the professors looked less than pleased.

 

Draco, on the other hand, was listening with interest. Ava wasn’t surprised. She had a feeling this woman was exactly the kind of person he and his family would support.

Pansy, noticing her unimpressed look, smirked. “What? Not a fan of the Ministry?”

 

Ava shrugged. “I don’t know yet. But I don’t like people who talk down to me like I’m a baby who doesn’t know how the world works.” She tapped her fork against her plate, eyes narrowing as Umbridge droned on. “She talks like we’re all too stupid to think for ourselves.”

 

Michael nodded, arms crossed. “Yeah, and she keeps saying ‘proper’ like she thinks everything we’ve been doing isn’t.”

Across the table, Theodore chuckled. “Welcome to politics, first years. You’re going to love it.”

Ava wrinkled her nose. “Doubt it.”

 

At the Gryffindor table, she caught sight of Harry, who looked just as irritated as she felt. Ron was slumped against the table, looking half-asleep, while Hermione’s expression was pinched in restrained frustration.

 

Ava smirked. “At least I’m not the only one unimpressed.”

Finally, after what felt like ages, Umbridge finished speaking and retook her seat. Dumbledore’s expression hadn’t changed, but there was a tension in the air, like everyone was waiting to see what would happen next.

 

“Well,” Dumbledore said pleasantly, as though nothing had happened. “That was the most illuminating speech. Now, before we all retire for the evening, I shall leave you with this—”

 

Ava didn’t hear the rest. She was already tuning everything out, focusing instead on the way people around her were reacting. Some Slytherins, mostly the ones from prominent families, seemed pleased. The Gryffindors looked bored. Ravenclaws were mostly unreadable, though some looked wary. And the Hufflepuffs…well, they just looked uncomfortable. She sighed. Yeah, this year is going to be interesting.

 

As the feast ended and students began to file out of the Great Hall, Ava gathered up Orion and Tom and followed the rest of the Slytherins back to their common room. She had to admit Draco and Pansy were good guides. The older Slytherin walked with confidence and familiarity almost as if they were a single organism moving through the castle.

 

The first year followed closely, trying to memorize the twists and turns of the dungeons. The air grew cooler as they descended, the torches casting flickering shadows against the stone walls. Ava kept a firm grip on Orion, Tom was once again tucked away in her hair letting out a growl every so often. He was told not to speak unless they were completely alone so she wasn’t worried about him saying something he shouldn’t. But the way some of the other kids inched away from her every time they heard a hiss or a growl annoyed her just a bit.

 

Michael nudged her. “So…you really think Potter’s not gonna drop you?” 

Ava smiled at his question, at least she knew he wasn’t afraid of Tom. "Harry doesn't do things half-way," she answered. "If he wants to be my friend, he'll do his best. Even if he has a hard time, I don't think he'd just give up on me. He's too stubborn for that."

 

"What if his friends make him stop?"

"That would never happen. Hermione wouldn't stand for it, and Ron would go with whatever she says. Plus, Harry would just tell them off. He wouldn't let them make decisions for him."

Michael nodded. "That makes sense. Do you think I'll have any friends? I'm a bit nervous."

 

Ava swung her arm over his shoulder almost knocking Tom from his perch. He gave an irritated hiss before crawling deeper into her hair. “What are you talking about? I'm your friend. We can even hang out together if you want."

Michael looked at her hopefully. "You'd really do that?"

Ava shrugged. "Of course. What's the point of making friends? Who knows maybe by the end of the school year I’ll be running the place."

 

"Why would you run the Slytherin common room?"

"Not the common room silly, the whole school." Ava said, throwing her arms out.

"I doubt a first year student can do that."

"Well then," Ava said, her smile turning sly, "stick with me and I’ll show you what fun a school year can be."

 

Michael blinked at her, not understanding, but before he could ask any questions, the group came to a halt.

"Here we are," Draco announced, a hint of pride in his voice. He led the group toward an empty stone wall, she could have sworn that there was a painting there before but the wall was now empty.

 

He then raised his hand and knocked on the stones three times. "Legacy.”

There was a soft rumble, and a snake formed in the center of the wall, coiling and uncoiling.

Ava watched the display, fascinated as the snake formed an arch revealing a door.

Pansy turned and winked at them. "Welcome home."

 

Chapter 26: Slytherin Dorms

The common room was beautiful, the room was filled with elegant emerald furniture and deep green tapestries. The torches provided soft lighting, and the fireplace glowed warmly. The older students were scattered throughout the room, chatting with each other, playing chess, or lounging by the fire.

The first years stared, impressed. Ava was immediately drawn to the windows that showed the view of the lake. She couldn’t help the small growl that escaped her as a grindylow swam past. The little demon had enough of those little bastards for one lifetime.

The sound drew the attention of a few nearby students, their gazes lingering on the caterpillar still perched in her hair.

A girl with a sharp nose and dark, curly hair gave her a once-over. Her eyes were cold and calculating, like a predator sizing up its prey.

Ava met her gaze unflinchingly, and the girl gave a haughty sniff before turning away.

Ava watched her go, a slight frown tugging at her lips. That girl was a pureblood, that much was obvious and she had already formed an opinion about her. Not that it mattered anyway, despite her status the girl was nothing against an overlord. Micheal shifted uncomfortably beside her. "What was that about?"

"I think I just got judged." It wasn’t uncommon, she received plenty of similar looks during her younger years. Demons had a nasty habit of underestimating her.

Michael glanced at the girl, who had joined a group of older students by the fire. “Already?” He sounded incredulous. “We’ve been here for less than five minutes.”

Ava huffed, folding her arms. “Guess I made a strong first impression.” She couldn’t help the pride slipping into her voice. 
Michael shot her a wary look. “Was it the caterpillar?”

She reached up instinctively, feeling the tiny creature still nestled in her curls. Tom swatted her hand away letting out a tired growl. “What? No. Who judges someone over a caterpillar?” Why judge someone over a pet? If anything it shows more about them than her.

Michael gave her a look that said, Plenty of people.
Before Ava could respond, a boy with neatly combed blond hair strolled over, hands in his pockets. He looked between the two of them, then at the caterpillar, and smirked. “You’re braver than you look,” he said, nodding toward the girl who had just walked away. “Cecilia doesn’t usually waste time with weeding out the people she deems as weak and useless.”

“Cecilia?” Ava raised an eyebrow. “That’s her name?”
The boy nodded, his smirk widening. “Cecilia Rosier. Comes from one of the oldest pureblood families. She’s got a talent for sniffing out anyone she doesn’t think belongs.” He tilted his head slightly, appraising her. “You didn’t flinch. Most people do.”

Ava shrugged, glancing at where Cecilia sat by the fire, now deep in conversation with her group. “I’ve dealt with worse.”
Michael nudged her. “That doesn’t mean you should go looking for trouble.”
The boy laughed. "I don't think she'll have to." He stuck his hand out. "My name is Alex. Alexander Hildebrand."

"Evangeline Black neé Heartfelt." She shook his hand, then gestured to Michael. "And this is my friend, Michael … uhh what is your last name?"
Michael gave her a surprised look. "Really, Evangeline, we just got done with sorting. And I introduced myself on the boat."

Ava gave Michael a blank look. "Yeah, and?"
"You forgot my last name?"
Ava averted her eyes, she was usually better at remembering names. "No! I just... didn't listen."
Alex snorted, trying to stifle a laugh as he watched the two first years.
"My last name is Kramer."

Ava snapped her fingers. "Yes! Michael Kramer, the greatest man alive!" Flattery never hurt anyone.
Michael shook his head. "At this moment I may be questioning your sanity.”

Ava giggled leaning into his shoulder. "Well I am a Black, after all. We’re all a little mad, aren’t we?” The demon would know considering what she already knows about the family. Completely off their rocker.

Alex chuckled, his sharp blue eyes glinting with amusement. “You certainly live up to the name.”
Before either Ava or Michael could respond the room went quiet. Looking up, the three noticed Professor Severus Snape standing just inside the entrance to the common room, his dark robes billowing slightly as he surveyed the gathered students. His sharp, black eyes flicked over the first years, his expression unreadable but vaguely disdainful when his gaze finally met Ava’s. 

Ava gave him a subtle smirk which only irked Snape even more. One major thing that she was going to enjoy was messing with the potions professor while she was there. But not in the way that the Weasley twins do. No.

Her first interest in the magical world was potions. So when she was summoned by Harry last year she was completely ecstatic to see a potions lab for the first time and even more excited when she helped Harry and Ron with their assignment. Only to have Snape viciously criticize their work out of nothing but spite instead of being a helpful teacher.

So no, she wasn’t going to mess with Snape by pranking him—she was going to mess with him by being the most insufferable, know-it-all potions prodigy he had ever encountered. She could already imagine the irritation in his voice when she answered questions correctly before the first year students. Though she doubts he’ll call on her if he thinks she knows the answer but time will tell.

To add insult to injury Snape doesn’t normally go after students of his own house anyway. Lets see how long that lasts if she’s being insufferable. The best way to get under his skin is to be utterly innocent in the eyes of everyone but him.

Snape’s gaze lingered on her for a moment longer before he addressed the room in his usual silky tone. “First years,” he drawled, his voice silky and cold. “Welcome to Slytherin.”

A few students straightened instinctively, their postures rigid under his scrutinizing gaze. Ava met his eyes without hesitation, tilting her head slightly. Snape’s lip curled ever so slightly, but he moved on, addressing the room at large.

“As you are now Slytherins, you will uphold the dignity and expectations of this house. You will conduct yourselves with cunning, resourcefulness, and ambition. This house has produced some of the greatest witches and wizards in history. Do not embarrass it.” His gaze swept over them again, lingering briefly on Ava and Michael before moving on. Tom had poked his head out of her hair and was now watching Snape with his beady little eyes, his tiny mandibles twitching as if he were assessing the Potions Master.

Snape’s eyes flickered toward the caterpillar, and for a split second, something unreadable passed over his expression. It was gone in an instant, replaced by his usual look of disdain, but Ava caught it.

Tom, the literal Dark Lord in larval form, let out a barely audible chitter that sounded suspiciously like a scoff.
Snape’s lips pressed into a thin line.

“If you have any issues, Prefects will assist you. Any foolishness, however, will be met with appropriate punishment. Do not test my patience.” His voice was even, but his gaze sharpened when it landed on Ava again.

She simply smiled sweetly at him. Cutely tilting her head with a doe-like stare.
Snape’s nostrils flared, but he said nothing more. With a final swirl of his robes, he turned and strode out of the common room.
The moment the door closed behind him, the murmuring started up again.
Michael let out a breath. “Okay, that was… tense.”

Alex smirked. “Yeah, Snape has that effect on people. Though I have to say, he seemed particularly interested in you, Black.”
Ava grinned, stretching her arms behind her head as she leaned against the wall. “Guess I just have that kind of charm.”
Michael groaned. “That’s not a good thing, Ava.”

Alex chuckled. “Depends on who you ask. He’s always treated us Slytherin’s a bit differently. But if you decide to stir up trouble then I think he might actually hate you forever. He won’t punish you publicly because he likes to keep a unified look for the other houses, but trust me, you don't want to get on his bad side."

Ava grinned. “Oh, I fully intend to stay on his bad side—academically, of course.” She stretched lazily, her smirk widening. “If there’s one thing I know about people like him, it’s that they hate being proven wrong. And I plan on proving him wrong. A lot.”

Michael groaned, rubbing his temples. “Ava, please, I beg you, don’t make this harder than it needs to be.”
Alex chuckled. “I admire the confidence, but you might be biting off more than you can chew. Snape doesn’t tolerate insubordination, even the subtle kind.”

Ava hummed thoughtfully, tapping her chin. “Well, then I guess I’ll just have to be… insufferably competent.” She turned to Michael with a wicked grin. “Think about it. If I answer all his questions right, brew every potion perfectly, and never give him an actual reason to punish me, he’ll have to suffer in silence.”

Michael looked less than convinced. “Or he’ll just find a way to make your life miserable.”
Alex shrugged. “Honestly? I kind of want to see how this plays out. Just… try not to get yourself expelled before Christmas, yeah?”
Ava waved him off. “Relax, I’ll be on my best behavior.”
Tom gave an unimpressed chitter from her hair.
Michael sighed. “Forget your sanity. I’m already questioning this ‘friendship’ you’ve roped me into.”

~~~~~~~~~

Later that evening, the first years were shown to their room. There were five four-poster beds, all of them made from deep green silk and decorated with emerald pillows and gold trim. They were tucked into their respective nooks, giving each student ample privacy.

Each bed had a trunk at the foot of it. Ava recognized her trunk immediately, at the foot of the bed near the window. She flopped onto the soft sheets, sighing in contentment. Tom gave a disgruntled growl as he was flung from his perch on his head, landing with an indignant squawk on the sheets.

"Oh, hush you." She rolled over, gently picking up the caterpillar and setting him on her pillow. He grumbled, then curled up, letting out a growl of “Annoying child,” before tucking his head under his body.

Ava giggled, gently patting him before standing and walking over to the small, polished oak desk next to her bed. She felt Orion stretch snuggling into her chest.

Four other girls filed into the room, all of them claiming a bed of their own. One of the girls, the girl who had sat with Cecilia by the fire, gave Ava a distasteful look as she claimed the bed across from her.

Ava ignored her, instead turning to the window watching the fish swim by. She could hear the others talking quietly amongst themselves, but Ava didn't join the conversation. Instead, she sat up making her way to her trunk. Opening it she pulled out a small cube, about the size of a deck of cards.

Placing the cube next to her desk. Taping it twice it slowly grew, stretching into the shape of the large enclosure that her dad gifted her.

The enclosure shimmered as it expanded, the magic within unfolding it like an intricate piece of origami. Within seconds, it was fully formed—a glassy, softly glowing habitat lined with plush pillows and blankets. It was the perfect size for Tom, ensuring he had a comfortable space to sulk in peace.

Ava unlatched the enclosure’s side panel and carefully transferred the grumbling caterpillar inside. He flicked his antennae in irritation before burrowing into the fluffiest corner, his tiny, crimson eyes glaring at her.

“You’ll thank me later,” she whispered with a smirk, tapping the glass gently before shutting the panel.
Just as she settled back onto her bed, one of the girls—perhaps emboldened by Ava’s seeming indifference—decided to speak up.

“What is that?” the girl across from her asked, her nose wrinkling slightly as she eyed the enclosure. “You brought some kind of bug to school?”
Ava tilted her head, feigning innocence. “He’s not just some bug,” she said, a teasing lilt in her voice. “He’s very special.”
Tom huffed from inside the enclosure but didn’t emerge, choosing instead to bury himself deeper into the blankets.

Another girl, this one with dark curls, leaned over curiously. “Is it dangerous?”
Ava’s smile widened. “Only if you annoy him.”
That was enough to make the first girl scoff and turn away, but the others seemed intrigued. Ava didn’t elaborate, simply returning to her bed and stretching out. She’d already had enough socializing for one night.

Orion, nestled comfortably in her arms, twitched slightly, and Ava absently scratched behind his ear. The warm glow of the underwater windows cast shifting patterns across the ceiling, and for the first time that day, she let herself fully relax.

Chapter 27: Start of the new day!

Ava woke to a gentle, rhythmic knocking on her door. For a moment she lay in a blissful state of contentment, the warmth of the sun heating her skin through the window.

Then the knocking came again, more insistently this time. Ava groaned, stretching out, Orion stirring sleepily from his spot by her head.
The knocking didn't stop.

She sighed, reluctantly rolling out of bed, making her way to the door. There were a round of annoyed groans from the other beds in the room, so Ava decided to make a show of her annoyance as well.

She opened the door a crack and poked her head out. Standing before her was Pansy Parkinson, the Slytherin prefect. Her black hair was neatly combed, and her uniform was immaculate. She looked at Ava with mild disdain, taking in the girl's unkempt state.

Ava stared back at her, her face blank and her eyes still bleary with sleep. "What."
Pansy's expression didn't change. "It's time to wake up. I would appreciate it if you didn't waste my time, first year."
Ava frowned, looking out a window. "What time is it? The suns not even up yet."

"5:00 AM," Pansy said flatly.
Ava gaped at her. "Are you serious?" Classes didn’t start until much later.

"Completely. Call it a courtesy wake up call. Every first year gets one. After today, you'll be expected to be awake and presentable before breakfast." She turned on her heel, tossing her hair haughtily. "Have a nice morning."

Ava watched her go, her mouth still agape. The total nerve of some people.
Behind her, someone yawned loudly. Ava turned to see her roommates beginning to stir, a few of them stretching sleepily.She knew that breakfast was at seven Harry had always woke her up fifteen minutes before so she'd have enough time to dress and look somewhat presentable.

"Did she have to knock so early?" the girl from last night whined. "It's still dark outside."
"Not my fault," Ava said. She glanced at the window. The water was dark and murky, a few fish darting here and there.
She sighed, scratching Orion's ears. He let out a quiet purr, leaning into her hand. "Well, guess we should get ready."

One of the other girls let out an exaggerated groan, throwing her back against the mattress. "It's too early. Can't we just stay in bed?"
"Nope. That's Pansy's rule, not mine. I personally want breakfast."

Ava stretched, rubbing the sleep from her eyes before shuffling over to her trunk. Orion rolled off the bed with a soft thud, scaring the other girls. In his tiredness Orion had completely forgotten that he was supposed to be a normal stuffed animal. Ava was quick to scoop him up and place him back on the bed.

One of the girls, a blonde whose name Ava hadn’t caught yet, sat up in bed and rubbed her eyes. “Did… did that thing just move?”
Ava snorted, patting Orion’s head as he sat stiffly in her lap. “What, this? Nah, must’ve been your imagination.”
The blonde narrowed her eyes but was too tired to argue. She flopped back down, pulling the covers over her head. “Too early for this,” she muttered.

Ava took the opportunity to grab some clothes and change in the bathroom. After splashing some cold water on her face, she felt a little more awake.

When she returned, most of the other girls were dressing. One or two of them were still half-asleep, moving around slowly. Orion remained where she’d placed him, perfectly still now, but his button eyes seemed to follow her every movement.

By the time she was ready, most of her roommates were either getting up or grumbling about getting up. The blonde had surrendered to fate and was pulling on a sock with the expression of someone going to their execution.

Ava stifled a laugh. She was definitely going to be friends with this girl.

~~~~~~~~~

By the time they reached the common room, most of the students were already gathered, waiting for the rest of the house to join them. Ava found Michael standing against the wall, his expression sleepy and vaguely disgruntled. He perked up slightly when he spotted her. She passed Orion to him, happy that he grabbed the stuffed deer without a second thought.

"How did you sleep?"
"Terribly. How did you sleep?"
"Horribly."
Alex strolled over, his expression a lot more cheerful than it should have been. He smirked at the two of them. "Someone slept well."

"You!” Micheal snapped. "You dumped water on my head at four in the morning!”
Alex just laughed, his bright blue eyes glinting mischievously. "Well, someone had to wake you lot up. Trust me it’s better than Slytherins self appointed prince waking you."
Ava raised an eyebrow. "Slytherin's self appointed prince?"

Alex nodded. "Your cousin, Draco. Trust me he would have done a lot worse if you didn’t wake up when he knocked."
"How do you know that?" Michael asked.

Alex shrugged. "I've seen it. The Slytherin house is all about appearing perfect, and first years are no exception. You can't have anything less than perfection, which means being on time and not annoying anyone, especially the upperclassmen."

"You sound like you know that first hand," Ava pointed out. Not to mention a complete hassle, talking about walking around with a stick up your ass. No wonder they look utterly miserable.

Alex smiled, but the smile was small and didn't reach his eyes. "Let's just say I learned a lot my first year."

Before either of them could ask any more questions, the dorm door opened. The Slytherin head girl, a seventh year Ava hadn't met, stood in the doorway. "All right, first years this is your first morning at Hogwarts, so please try and keep with an upper year. We are going to head straight to breakfast, and afterwards you will receive your class schedules. Don't be late to your classes or there will be problems. Follow me."

With that she swept out of the room. Alex grinned, shoving his hands in his pockets. "And the day begins. Let's get moving, kids."
Ava giggled. "Kids, huh? You're like, what, a year older than us?"
Alex shrugged. "It's still a year. Now move it."
Ava was really beginning to like him.

When the group of first years reached the Great hall Ava made an immediate B-line to the Gryffindor table. Michael hesitated, unsure of where to sit, so Ava gestured for him to follow. He did, though his reluctance was obvious.

Ava attached herself to Harry's side. He had a piece of toast halfway to his mouth, and was clearly not expecting Ava to practically tackle him. “HARRY!”

He yelped, the bread flying from his hands and landing in a bowl of oatmeal. Ron, sitting next to him, choked on a piece of toast and spent a good ten seconds hacking up a lung while also laughing. Harry stared at his now ruined toast, looking a little dazed.

Ava ignored both of them, hugging Harry fiercely. He recovered quickly, laughing and returning the embrace. "You seem happy to see me."
"Oh, you have no idea!" Ava pulled back, grinning widely.
Harry chuckled, ruffling her already messy hair. “Rough first night in the dungeons?”

“No, no, it was great. It was just a bit of a wake up call, that's all." She grabbed an apple from the table, tossing it in the air.

Harry glanced at Micheal, who was lingering by the table uncertainty. Ron was still coughing up toast crumbs, though he was managing to laugh at the same time. "So did you already manage to get a friend?"
"Yeah. This is Micheal. Micheal, meet Harry, Ron, and Hermione."
Micheal blinked. "Um, hello. Nice to meet you."
Harry and Ron squinted at him. Micheal squirmed a little under their gaze, his face reddening.

“Be nice. He’s obviously Evangeline’s first friend considering he’s holding Orion.” Hermione gave him a kind smile. “It’s nice to meet you, Micheal.”

Micheal nodded nervously, clutching Orion a little tighter as if the stuffed deer could offer some sort of protection. “Yeah, uh, nice to meet you too.”

Ron and Harry gave him identical nods of approval, though Ron leaned toward Harry and whispered—not very subtly—“At least you didn’t drag Malfoy over.”
Michael heard, of course, but he didn’t comment. Ava just rolled her eyes and elbowed Ron in the side.
“Hey!” he yelped, rubbing his ribs.
“Be nice,” she repeated, snatching another piece of toast off the platter. “He’s cool.”

Harry looked like he was about to say something else, but then the owls came. Hundreds of them swooped in through the high windows, letters and packages clutched in their talons. Michael ducked instinctively as one flew close overhead. Ava giggled again, nudging him.

“You’ll get used to it.”
One owl dropped a letter right in front of Hermione, who opened it immediately and began reading. Another dropped a rolled-up parchment into Harry’s lap. Ava watched the flurry of wings with wide eyes, then blinked when a small, sleek owl landed neatly in front of her and extended its leg.

“Oh,” she said, surprised. “I wasn’t expecting anything.”
The owl hooted softly, fluttering its wings and hopping closer.

Ava gently untied the letter from its leg. It was sealed with a red wax stamp, which featured a small crest—a snake curling around an apple. She looked at the owl. "I didn’t know uncle Luci owned an owl. Where's he been hiding you gorgeous?"

The owl, puffed up at the praise, fluttered its wings and let out a soft hoot.
Ava petted its head. "Thanks. You can wait for a reply in the owlery if you'd like. Just ask anyone where it is, I'm sure they'd be happy to help."
The owl hooted again before taking off. Ava smiled, watching it go. "Cute."
"Who's it from?" Micheal asked.

"My Uncle Luci." She glanced at the letter in her hands, hesitating for a moment before breaking the seal and unrolling it.

_Dearest Niece,_
_I hope that your first morning was pleasant, or at the very least, not too stressful. I hope you haven’t caused any trouble for the staff yet, though I suppose it will come in time. Your father has already grown insufferable, though I have to admit, you are the one subject we can agree on._

_Though that is not what I’ve sent this letter to discuss. I have gotten in contact with my brother and he’s agreed to allow contact between Sirius and his brother though it will be tricky. I believe that Christmas break will be the perfect time to discuss these matters. Until then, make sure you stay safe and if you find yourself in trouble don’t hesitate to call Alastor or I._

_Love,_
_Uncle Luci_

Ava blinked, staring at the letter. "Huh. That was surprisingly easy to set up. I mean, not that I'm complaining, but I expected it to be harder."

"Is everything okay Evangeline?" Micheal asked.

"Oh yeah my Daddy and uncle Luci are just warning me not to start any trouble.” She lied smoothly, folding the letter and placing it in her pocket. She would need to tell Harry and the others the news later. It wouldn’t be a good idea to bring up Sirius Black or anything in the great hall.

"Right. Because we all know that you're going to wait to cause trouble," Harry joked, reaching for a plate of sausages and placing a few on her plate.

"Hey, I'm not gonna be the one starting the trouble."
Harry gave her a look. "Evangeline."
"What, I'm not! If I do get into trouble, I'm gonna make sure it's not my fault."
Harry rolled his eyes. "Yeah, and who's gonna decide if it's your fault or not."
Ava smirked. "Whoever's on the receiving end, I suppose."

Michael was still looking at her with a mixture of confusion and suspicion, but before he could say anything a shadow fell across the table. Looking up Ava and Michael were met with the sight of their head of house standing over them.

"Ms. Black, Mr. Kramer, need I remind you that the Slytherin table is on the other side of the great hall?" Professor Snape sneered, his tone mocking.
"I am aware, professor, but I wanted to sit here with my friends for a bit,” Ava said sweetly, folding her hands on the table and smiling up at him with faux innocence.

Snape narrowed his eyes. “And Mr. Kramer?”
Michael sat up straighter, clutching Orion like a lifeline. “Um—I just followed her. I wasn’t trying to cause trouble, sir.”
“How surprising,” Snape said dryly. He gave them both a long, disapproving look before continuing, “You are Slytherins. You will sit with your house unless otherwise instructed. I suggest you remember that next time.”

Ava gave him a look. “Why? Is there a rule that says students need to be seated in their own houses?”
The demon wasn’t even trying to be difficult, she was genuinely curious. British schools seem to be different from American schools. Ava never experienced being separated in Houses like a game by characteristics.

Snape gave her an unimpressed look, as if she should have known the answer.
Ava glared, she wasn’t stupid but this should be in good fun. She opened her mouth, but Harry kicked her under the table. She flinched and bit back the snarky retort that was ready to fly out.

“Yes, sir,” she muttered, unhappy at the implications. Humans never change.
Snape gave a sneer before handing the two their class schedules and striding off.
Michael exhaled sharply. “I thought he was going to hex us.”
“Nah,” Ava said, already digging into her toast. “He’s all bark.”
“And some bite,” Ron added through a mouthful of eggs. “Just be glad he didn’t take points.”

“He probably wanted to,” Hermione said without looking up from her schedule. “But it’s the first day. He doesn’t have a reason yet.”
“Not to mention he tries not to take points from his own house.” Harry commented.
“Give me time,” Ava mumbled.
Hermione gave her a pointed look. “Please don’t.”

“Or do. It’ll be entertaining to watch Snape deduct points from Slytherin for once. Maybe he'll actually go gray from the stress." Harry smirked, leaning forward patting her head only to yelp when something or someone bit his finger.

"OW! What the hell?" Harry hissed, shaking his hand and glaring at the caterpillar that emerged from her hair and chittered angrily.
"Sorry," Ava said, taking Tom from her hair and stroking its head. "I forgot I had him up there. He's been kinda shy since we got here."
Harry frowned, but Ron snorted. "Shy my arse. He’s just upset that he has to spend his days in a cage again. He'll get used to it."

Tom gave an angry squeak. Ava chuckled, patting the top of his head. "Don't worry. You won't have to live in the cage all the time."
Tom chittered at her, the noise, Michael thought he heard the muttering of ‘annoying brats’ but maybe that was just his imagination.

Ava rolled her eyes and handed the creature a small piece of sausage. He sniffed the food cautiously before chomping down. Ava grinned. "He'll get used to it eventually, especially since he gets a free pass on being a familiar."

"He's gonna cause a lot of trouble." Harry grumbled, rubbing his sore finger. Would it be so terrible to just be done with the bug?
Ava just grinned, giving the creature another piece of sausage.

The group spent a few more minutes discussing their classes and the like before it was time for them to head to their first lesson, History of Magic with the Huffelpuff’s.

Ava made a point to say goodbye to Harry and the others before she left the Great Hall, leaving Micheal trailing behind her. Hermione has held them to make her promise not to cause trouble in class for the entire week, which Ava had reluctantly agreed to but she promised to have a reward for her if she managed to last until Friday without causing trouble.

Ava and Michael were going to join the other first year Slytherin only to get intercepted by Draco who looked entirely too smug for someone so early in the morning and his friends.

“Well, well,” Draco drawled, falling into step beside Ava with Crabbe and Goyle lumbering along behind him. “Didn’t take long for you to find your way over to Potter’s table, did it?”

Ava smiled up at him, almost seeming too happy to see him. It was the exact opposite of what Draco was expecting.

"I'm just saying hi, that's all. Don't worry I'll sit with you during lunch. Promise." Ava patted his shoulder.

Draco stared at her, his smug smile disappearing and replaced with a frown. “You made quite a scene by sitting with those Gryffindors. The others might not take too kindly to you ignoring us in favor of the blood traitors and mudbloods. Remember cousin, first years are no exceptions to the rules, not even the daughter of a pureblood. If you want to stay safe in Slytherin, you need to remember that. And stop making a spectacle of yourself. You'll only make things worse. That goes for you as well, Kramer. I would recommend that you stay away from that group."

Ava sighed, crossing her arms. Blood traitor and mudbloods sounded like such ugly words, it was almost difficult to keep the disgust off her face. Despite how those pure-blood wizards harp on about their superiority to muggles they think just like a muggle. Which really makes them no better.

"I’ll hang out with whoever I want to, thanks. No one's gonna say anything to me about it because they’ll be sorry if they do. If I have to make that clear then so be it. I don’t need to be safe, and neither does Micheal.”

Ava was a demon for crying out loud, there was nothing anyone here could do to her. Ava already died once and unless they somehow found angelic steel there was no way in Hell that they could do jack shit against her.

Draco stared at her almost as if he were trying to will her into listening to him, but Ava's face remained firm. Blaise released a chuckle. "I think you'd best listen to her, Malfoy. She looks like a force to be reckoned with and her pet bug looks like it’s seconds away from biting you."

Tom hissed, and Draco took a step back, eyeing the small creature. He scowled. "Very well. But don't expect us to come to your rescue if you get in over your head."

"I won’t, just enjoy the show when it happens.” Ava grinned, before grabbing Micheal's hand and pulling him toward the great hall doors. It wouldn’t be long until their class began, and she didn't want to be late.

Draco watched her go, an unpleasant feeling curling in his stomach. That sense of déjà vu over his cousin’s actions. There was something familiar about her, and he couldn’t put his finger on it.

Chapter 28: Pink is an ugly color!

Ava absolutely couldn’t keep her promise to Hermione. By the time Wednesday rolled around her streak of suspiciously good behavior was cut short by her first official class of defense against the dark arts.

 

It wasn't her fault! Umbridge was just so… awful. The fact that a woman like that could be a teacher is all the evidence needed to believe that British wizarding society is on the decline. When Ava entered the classroom was decorated like a Pepto Bismol fever dream. Ava froze in the doorway, a piece of toast and fruit still in her hands, blinking at the walls lined with frilly cat plates and sickeningly pink lace curtains. It lacked charm and was tacky.

 

Umbridge gave her a look of pure disdain. “Miss Black,” she simpered, her tone syrupy sweet in that uniquely insufferable way, “how charming of you to grace us with your presence. Though I do wonder… was the journey from the Great Hall too long to finish your little after breakfast snack on the way?”

 

A few students chuckled under their breath. Ava narrowed her eyes at the sound, moving her head meeting the eyes of every student present. It shut them up pretty quickly.

 

“And my, aren’t we keeping ourselves well-fed,” Umbridge continued with a false smile, her eyes glinting meanly behind her glasses. “Perhaps next time you could try bringing just the fruit, dear. For your own good.”

 

Ava paused completely baffled by the woman’s words, eyes widening at the implication of thise words. No one had ever spoken to her like this before. Not her uncle Valentino or even Velvette. Not a single person in hell or the humans in the living world would dare speak down to her like this. The words made no sense in her head and they had no meaning or weight to her ears.

 

It took a moment to realize she was being mocked.

 

And for the first time, Ava had no idea how to respond. This sort of disrespect didn’t happen often and when it did the answer was usually swift and decisive. This wasn’t hell however and simply feeding the offender to Orion likely wouldn’t work, it would ruin the entire game.

 

Her grip tightened, feeling the toast crumble in her hands. Tom stirred on her shoulder, shifting from where he'd been hidden beneath her hair, letting out an almost amused hiss. “Oh, now this is interesting. I’ve been bored for the past couple of days, and now things are finally starting to get interesting."

 

Ava barely heard him. Her eyes burned, she could feel a familiar rush of heat building in her chest. The air around her wavered, her anger growing. The lights began to flicker, the bulb above their heads flashing on and off. The plates lining the wall rattled. 

 

Michael gasped as Orion twitched in his arms. The boy could almost swear the toy was vibrating but that was ridiculous.

 

It would be so easy to snap her neck. Get it over and done with then continuing the pain on the other side. There was no doubt this bitch was heading to hell if only because of her wonderful personality.

 

A hand gripped her shoulder, squeezing slightly. The anger faded a little, Ava took a deep breath and turned. Michael gave her a concerned look. His hand was warm, almost burning. 

 

Ava took another deep breath and the heat vanished. She closed her eyes for a moment, her anger fading. When she opened her eyes again, the flickering lights had stopped and the plates were quiet.

 

Ava looked back at Umbridge, her eyes narrowed. She could feel her hands still trembling slightly. It would be easy to just kill this woman but Ava didn’t always like taking the easy way out either. Everyone would complain if she did that anyway and she didn’t want to deal with the bullshit. The best thing that can be done is be a student.

 

"I think it's rude to comment on a student's eating habits, professor. Especially when yours is probably more concerning than mine." Ava forced a smile, the expression sharp.

 

Umbridge didn't even flinch. She just smiled, her expression never wavering.

 

“Ten points from Slytherin for cheek,” she said sweetly, folding her hands over her clipboard. “And detention, Miss Black. I do hope your schedule isn’t too full. We’ll have plenty of time to work on your attitude tonight.”

 

Ava opened her mouth to argue, but Michael squeezed her shoulder. She turned to glare at him only for the boy to force Orion into her arms while also taking the ruined food from her hands.

 

"I'm sorry, miss," Michael said politely, his tone soft. "It was my fault I woke up late and she waited on me. She decided to eat something quick before rushing out. But don't worry, she's normally much more punctual than this."

 

Umbridge watched him curiously. Ava didn't look away from the woman, her expression still furious. It was a little cute that he was trying to defend her but it was obvious that it was a power rip for the teacher. 

 

"Is that so, Mr. Kramer? Very well, I suppose it can't be helped." She waved him away, her attention now solely focused on Ava. "Now, Miss Black, if you please take a seat. We have a great deal to cover for our first day."

 

Ava glanced at Michael, who just shot her a stern look. With a huff, she stomped over to an empty seat near a couple of Gryffindor boys. Michael followed, sliding into the chair beside her.

 

As the class started, Ava felt a tug on her hair.

Tom peeked out, his gaze on the woman at the front. He smirked.

"It’s only the third day and the boy already knows how to tame you. That’s quite amusing.”

 

Ava muttered under her breath, “He didn’t tame me. I just didn’t feel like setting the curtains on fire. Yet.” If the worm thought this was enough to tame her then he was sorely mistaken.

 

Tom chuckled and slithered back into her hair, his amusement still buzzing faintly in her ear. But Ava didn’t smile. Her hands were clenched on her desk, her glare didn’t move from Umbridge, who was now droning on about the importance of theoretical knowledge over practical application.

 

“…and as Ministry-approved wizards and witches, it is essential that we do not engage in unnecessary spellcasting,” Umbridge was saying, tapping the board with a delicate wand that looked like it hadn’t seen a duel in decades. “The real world does not cater to childish dramatics or impulsive wand-waving. Now today we’ll be reading—“

 

Ava raised her hand and frowned. Umbridge noticed and sighed, pointing her wand at her.

"Yes, Miss Black?"

 

"You're saying that we‘re only going to be learning theory and not actual spells?" Ava asked, her voice sounded as if the suggestion was the stupidest thing she's ever heard.

 

"In layman's terms, yes," Umbridge said, her nose wrinkling.

 

"But... this is a Defense against the dark arts class. What's the point if we're not learning to defend ourselves? We're just wasting time and not learning anything." Theory was all well and good but you need to actually practice shit. It’s like with any weapon you can know how to use them but if you never practice you’re not going to be doing much damage. You can miss a still target even if you did know how to use a gun because you never practiced your aim.

 

The class murmured in agreement. Michael nudged her leg with his.

Umbridge's lips pursed, her expression pinched.

 

"We will be learning defense, but not in the sense of actually engaging in dangerous situations or confrontations. There will be no dueling or spellcasting in this class. There’s no need for such things when you’re perfectly safe under the ministry’s watch."

 

Ava blinked. “You think Voldemort is going to care about ministry regulations?”

The room fell silent.

 

Umbridge froze. Her smile didn’t move, but the air around her changed—thick, charged, like a storm about to break. Her grip on the wand tightened ever so slightly. “That name is not to be used in this classroom, Miss Black.”

 

“But that’s who we’re supposed to be defending ourselves from, isn’t it?” Ava pressed, her voice calm but icy. “Or are we pretending he’s not real too?”

 

A few students shifted in their seats, nervously glancing between Ava and Umbridge. Michael exhaled slowly, already bracing for the fallout.

 

Tom hissed a laugh from her hair. “Ooh, now you’ve done it.”

 

Umbridge stepped forward, her dainty heels clicking too loudly in the silence. “The Ministry does not recognize the return of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named,” she said coldly. “And neither shall this school. I’ve noticed that you’ve been spending a large amount of your time with Mr. Potter,” Umbridge continued, her voice coated in sweetness so artificial it made Ava’s teeth hurt. “He has a reputation for… exaggeration. The little demon girl he summoned last year surely corrupted the poor boys mind. Quite the savage little thing it was. We wouldn't want the same thing to happen to you."

 

Ava could feel her temper flaring. Without even knowing it the woman had yet again insulted her. She was not a savage, Harry, Ron, and Hermione had told her plenty of times that she was a good person. She had never done anything wrong, and her summoning had been a mistake.

 

Not to mention she had it under heavenly authority that she was a good person because she had been meant for Heaven in the first place anyway! Not that she cares to be there to begin with but the general consensus is that only good people go to Heaven. Ava worked hard on her little slice of hell and she’ll be damned if she allowed a toad faced bitch to insult her like that!

 

She took a deep breath. "Well, Professor, it is a good thing that I am not as easily fooled by propaganda and lies." She stood grabbing Orion and her book from Michaels desk then turned to the door, the room falling silent once again. "Now, if you don't mind, I would rather not waste my time on a class that is just a distraction from the real issue. Which, if you are not aware, is the Dark Lord's return.”

 

Ava turned, walking to the door, slamming it open, ignoring the looks she received as she left the room.

 

Her mind raced, trying to piece together a plan. She had to leave or else she would’ve killed Umbridge right then and there. That would have been the last thing she needed. She could already hear the complaints from Dumbledore and Hermione now.

 

She was so distracted by her thoughts that she didn’t even notice Michael following her.

She stormed out the main entrance and across the bridge, not bothering to look where she was going.

 

Michael finally caught up to her. "What was that?" he panted, running a hand through his hair. "You can't just—you could get expelled for talking like that!"

 

"I didn't do anything," Ava snapped, her fists clenching. "All I did was call a spade a spade."

"You insulted the ministry. You insulted a professor."

"And?" She stopped suddenly, whirling to face him. What the hell were they going to do? Ground her? "She was being a fuckin idiot! The whole thing is a load of crap!”

 

“What the fact that she doesn’t believe You-Know-Who is back? Evangeline no one except Potter believes that. It doesn't mean what you did was okay."

 

"What? No I don’t care if she doesn’t believe him, it doesn't matter. My problem is that we’re not going to be learning a single spell in that class! It's pointless! We’re lucky this was our first day, can you imagine doing this all year?"

 

Michael sighed. "It doesn't matter. It's still a class. We're going to have to deal with her whether we like it or not."

 

Ava scoffed, that was naive thinking and exactly what that teacher wanted. "Yeah right, as if I'll be attending those stupid lessons. Like hell am I going to spend hours of my time in that woman's company. Not when we could be using the time to learn actual things."

 

Ava wondered if there were any decent books in the library that would provide decent information and lessons. 

 

Michael shook his head. "We're still first years, there isn't a lot we can learn anyway without help. And did I mention that we still have to attend those lessons?"

 

Ava smirked, her eyes glinting mischievously. "Maybe."

Michael paled. "Evangeline no."

"Oh come on, it'll be fun.” Ava gasped, “And I have the perfect teacher for us.”

 

Michael stared at her like she’d gone mad. “No. No, whatever you’re thinking, stop thinking it.”

 

Ava was already grinning, her earlier fury transmuted into wicked glee. Orion, nestled in her arms, tilted his head with a soft squeep, clearly used to this brand of chaos.

 

“Think about it,” Ava said, spinning on her heel, walking backward so she could face him. “We both want to actually learn how to defend ourselves, right? We can’t trust the Ministry to teach us anything useful. So we go off-book. Find someone who knows how to fight, someone who wants to teach us.”

 

Michael groaned. “And this perfect teacher is…?”

She grinned, her eyes glinting. She reached into her hair pulling out Tom, who gave an indignant hiss.

Michael's face dropped as he looked at the squirming caterpillar. "Seriously? Your pet bug! Now I know you’re insane."

 

Ava scowled and hugged Tom, shielding him from Michael's judgment. "Tom is not just a pet. He's a forming demon and more importantly Voldemort himself! And he's going to be our new defense professor."

 

She held Tom closer, glaring at Michael, and waited for the other shoe to drop.

Michael stopped and stared at her. For a second Ava thought she might've broken him. Then he burst into laughter.

 

"Okay, okay. That's funny," he said, doubling over and wheezing. "You really had me going there. Now be serious. You shouldn't be joking about Voldemort and the Ministry."

 

"I'm not joking." 

Michael blinked, his expression freezing. "No. That's not funny. Put it away. The thing can’t even talk and I think the only emotion it shows behind those eyes is anger.”

 

Ava glared at him, her own temper flaring. Tom stirred in her arms and let out a hiss.

"He is not a thing, Michael," she said, her voice ice cold. "And he can talk. He can also help us."

"No, he can't. Put him away and let's just prepare for our next class. Which is potions, by the way."

Ava moved to say something else but a deep chuckle in her ear stopped her.

 

Tom laughed and looked at her with an almost manic glint in his eyes. "Oh, I think I like this one, Ava. He's different from Potter and his ilk. Though I would expect nothing less from the heir of the Kramers. I'll give you that."

 

He turned to Michael, his form beginning to shift and change.

"I do hate repeating myself," Tom purred, his voice deeper and more sibilant. "But I suppose I can humor you. Just once. After all, it has been some time since I was allowed to speak and not merely whisper."

 

Michael stepped back, his face white and his eyes wide. Ava couldn't help but giggle a bit. “You big baby, it's only been three days, and you haven’t been completely silent. I still hear you muttering all the time. Especially just recently in that woman’s class.”

 

“Yes, well,” Tom said, his tone laced with mockery, “I wasn’t exactly planning on speaking to someone who referred to me as a thing. But since we’re all being honest now…”

 

Michael didn’t answer right away. He was still frozen, his wand half-drawn but trembling slightly. Ava rolled her eyes and gently pushed the wand down with her elbow.

 

“Oh, relax,” she said, rocking back on her heels. “If he wanted to kill you… he probably wouldn’t make it very far. Plus he knows not to hurt anyone or else I might accidentally crush him. Right, Tom?”

 

The man growled. Ava just smiled sweetly, tilting her head ignoring the venomous look Tom shot her.

She glanced over at Michael, who still hadn't moved. His wand was gripped tightly, his knuckles turning white, and his gaze was locked onto Tom.

 

"So," he said, his voice shaking. "That thing can talk."

"Yep."

"And it's the Dark Lord."

 

"Uh-huh." At least a piece of him but you have one piece then you might as well have the entire set.

 

"And it's not going to kill us."

"That's the general idea." Not that he could,Tom was too weak, and Ava could shut him down before he even had a chance to try. And if he kept pushing, she’d remind him of that fact again and again, until the lesson finally sank in.

 

Michael looked between her and Tom and sighed. "Right. Do you have any… other secrets that I should know about?"

 

“Oh Orion’s alive too! He’s been dying to move around but we’re never alone. And I might have some other secrets. But those are for me to keep for another day."

 

Orion gave an excited yip and nuzzled Ava's neck, his tail wagging. She giggled and rubbed his ears.

 

Michael closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and turned to the caterpillar. He should have seen that one coming. The stuffed deer twitched far too much for it to be normal.

 

"Fine. If you can help us learn then I guess I'm in. As long as you can control him."

"Oh, he'll be fine. Right, Tom?"

"For now."

 

Michael shuddered at the sound of Tom's voice. It was deep, smooth, and had an air of command and arrogance that seemed to demand obedience. He could see why Voldemort had gained a cult following.

 

He forced himself to nod. "Right. I'll take your word on it."

He didn't know why he was agreeing to this. Maybe he was just as crazy as Ava.

Maybe.

 

Chapter 29: Detention gone wrong or is it right?

Ava and Michael burst into the potions classroom breathing heavily , their robes billowing behind them and faces flushed with urgency. Professor Snape stood at the front of the class, his black eyes glaring at them from beneath his hooked nose.

 

A few of the Slytherin’s groaned. Ava knew they were probably upset about what happened in that pink woman’s classroom earlier. She did lose over thirty points for the house. 

 

"Sorry we're late, sir." Michael gasped, his eyes wild. "We were on the other side of the castle."

"You are not supposed to be anywhere else but in this classroom at this hour." Professor Snape said coldly.

 

"I apologize, professor. Tom had disappeared and we just had to find him.” She pulled Tom out from under her hair, where he had been trying to sleep. The giant caterpillar hissed angrily, wrapped himself around her arm, looking like a sleeve.

 

Ava saw a flash of discomfort go through Professor Snape's face, and then he nodded stiffly. He moved his left arm slightly as if a stinging pain ran through it.

"Sit down." he said, and they hurried to the only table still available, the one in the very front.

 

"As I was saying before I was rudely interrupted," the Professor continued, shooting the late students a look. "You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art of potion-making. As there is little foolish wand-waving here, many of you will hardly believe this is magic.”

 

Ava and Michael slid into their seats, trying not to draw more attention than they already had. Tom shifted irritably on Ava’s arm, his antennae twitching as if he too was offended by Snape’s tone.

 

“You will learn to brew glory, bottle fame, and even put a stopper in death,” Snape continued, his voice soft and dangerous, eyes briefly flicking toward Ava then away just as quickly. “Provided, of course, you can manage not to lose any more house points.”

 

A few Slytherins snickered. Ava didn’t look back at them, she wasn’t ashamed of her actions in the slightest.

 

"Black, what would I get if I added powdered root of asphodel to an infusion of wormwood?" Snape asked, sweeping in front of their desk, his black teaching robes billowing out behind him.

 

Ava smiled up at him, "The Draught of Living Death."

"And what does the Draught of Living Death do, Black?"

 

"It puts the drinker into a sleep, like a coma, from which it is almost impossible to wake them," she answered. "It can also be used to keep people in a death-like state. You can even use it on someone who is dying, keeping them alive without being able to do anything."

 

Professor Snape's eyes widened, his thin lips twisting into an expression resembling a smile. "Well, at least you’re… somewhat knowledgeable. But I wouldn't call your response... 'almost impossible'."

 

A few Slytherin boys sitting behind them chuckled at the professor's joke. Michael looked at her, surprised, his eyebrows raised.

 

"I don't remember reading about that." he whispered, as Snape moved to the front of the room.

"It's not in the first year books, I found it in one of Hermione’s books. You'll see it when you get to sixth year.”

 

Snape sneered at her comment, the smile on Ava’s face growing wider. “Miss Black, I would strongly advise against rummaging through materials beyond your level-especially books that were not assigned,” Snape said, his tone cutting. “Though I suppose it’s in character for a Gryffindor to charge ahead without proper instruction.”

 

“I’m a Slytherin, sir." she answered sweetly, ignoring the dig. It didn’t even matter anyway, it’s not like she tried to make anything, yet.

 

He turned, his lip curled into a sneer. "Indeed." he drawled.

She looked him dead in the eyes, her own smile not wavering. It was clear the man has grown uncomfortable with her, between her daddy being around the Order and Tom being in the school, his blood pressure must be high.

 

Tom peered up at Snape, threw her hair, amusement and annoyance flashing through his eyes.

He narrowed his eyes and looked at her, his face was hard and cold, but his eyes seemed almost fearful.

"That will be all, Black. Twenty points to Slytherin." he snapped, and swept away from their desk.

Snape continued lecturing.

 

"Now, as I was saying, today you will be making Boil Cure potions. When completed properly, this potion will clear a boil in less than twenty seconds. Get to work. You have forty-five minutes."

 

Ava and Michael got their ingredients from a shelf at the front of the class and prepared to measure them. Michael set down the bundle of dried nettles, glancing over at Ava with a skeptical look. “Did he just praise you? I think I’m hallucinating. Was that a fever-dream?”

 

Ava grinned, crushing snake fangs into a fine powder with the side of her strange glowing silver knife. “Nope. He’s just terrified of Tom.” She smacked Michael’s hand away when he reached for the dried nettles. She dropped the crushed snake fang into the cauldron, and grabbed a handful of nettles herself.

 

She weighed it out, dropped it into the cauldron in one smooth motion, watching it swirl, turning the mixture into the needed green color.

"What the hell is up with him?" Michael asked, looking up to see if the professor was paying far too close attention to them.

 

"He’s waiting for us to make a mistake." she murmured, "He's hoping he'll catch us doing something wrong." It made sense to a certain extent, if potions was like chemistry then a wrong move could cause an explosion or toxic gas. A reaction will happen even if the potion is made wrong unlike with a spell.

 

Ava and Michael finished their potions with little trouble though she had to smack his hand away once again when he tried to add the porcupine quills too early, but otherwise it was a smooth process. They stirred their cauldrons three times clockwise and then twice the other way, watching as a pink puff of smoke rose from the mixture and turned it into a nice shade of blue.

 

Ava smiled at her potion, it was perfect just as the book had instructed. It was the exact shade of blue it should have been, the consistency was correct, and it bubbled the correct amount.

 

Snape glided between the tables, his robes whispering against the floor, eyes scanning cauldrons with the intensity of someone expecting disaster. When he reached their table, he stopped and leaned forward slightly, peering into Ava’s cauldron with an unreadable expression.

 

He said nothing for a long moment.

Then, “Acceptable,” he muttered, though the word sounded like it physically pained him to say. “Five points to Slytherin.”

 

Michael’s eyes widened. “We’re… up five?”

Ava didn’t answer. She kept stirring her potion, her expression smug. Tom had slithered higher up her arm and peeked at Snape like a nosy scarf, watching his every move.

 

Snape straightened, gave one final glare at the caterpillar, and swept off toward the other side of the room.

 

“Okay so he knows that Tom the caterpillar is You-Know-Who right?” Michael finished in a low whisper, leaning closer so no one else could hear. “Like, actually knows?” He whispered, leaning in, eyes darting after Snape’s retreating form.

 

A deep low chuckle came from Tom and his red eyes met Michaels. “Of course he knows a pet never forgets his master.” Tom rumbled low enough for only them to hear.

Michael paled.

 

Ava laughed, and scratched the top of Tom's head. "Tom, be nice. Remember you’re in the same position as Snape. You both are pets, but for different masters. Don't act like you're above him.”

 

Tom growled, his antennae twitched, but he said nothing more.

Snape stopped near another group, and Ava heard him say, "A miserable attempt. Five points from Gryffindor."

 

Ava glanced behind them. The girl who was in her dorm room was still struggling with her potion with her partner, which was splattering the table rather than remaining inside the cauldron. Ava was quick to instruct the girls to turn down the heat on their potion. She helped them add more crushed snake fangs, and within a few minutes they had managed to produce a perfect-looking boil cure potion.

 

"Sorry! It’s just your potion that looked like it was a few seconds away from blowing, and I didn’t want to be caught in the blast.” Ava said as the two girls looked at her, one her blond roommate looked at her with confusion and almost a bit of relief, but the other girl just looked angry, her face turning red.

 

"We didn't ask for your help, we didn't need it, bug girl.” The blonde's partner said, now that she was really looking at her, she remembered seeing her with that Rosier girl earlier, a girl who had not liked Ava at first glance.

 

“Well I for one am glad you helped, I would have blown the whole place up, thanks. My name is Lila by the way, you and I are roommates, Evangeline right?” her blonde roommate said, her dark green eyes flashing.

 

Ava smiled at the blonde girl and nodded. "Nice to meet you. Well officially.” It is also always nice to see children showing manners. Unlike her potions partner.

 

Lila giggled. “ Nice to meet you as well. Officially.”

A shadow fell over them, and Ava turned, smiling while Lila and her partner stiffened.

 

Professor Snape had returned, and his face was a thundercloud. He looked down his hooked nose at the girls, "Miss Black it’s good to know that you can be useful in some regard though I would advise you to keep your talents focused on your own cauldron unless someone is actually dying,” he said sharply, giving her a look that made it clear he’d rather she hadn’t helped at all.

 

Ava tilted her head innocently, her tone light. “Of course, Professor. I’ll be sure to let them explode next time.”

A few students around them snorted, quickly stifling their laughter under Snape’s withering glare.

 

"I'm sure you would, Black. And Miss Dormer, Miss Roe, read the instructions thoroughly next time or else you two will be spending the school year in the infirmary. I'm not interested in cleaning your charred remains off the wall."

 

Lila and her partner looked horrified, and Ava felt amusement at his words. She didn’t see it at first but he actually cares about their well being, he was a good teacher and didn't want them to blow themselves up. Snape could work on being more approachable though, it would help students more comfortable with asking questions instead of trying to fake it.

 

They watched him sweep away, then Lila turned and flashed a grateful smile at her.

"Thanks, Evangeline."

Ava smiled at the girls. "Anytime."

 

The bell rang and the students packed up their belongings. The Slytherins and Gryffindors first years left the room in a rush, heading toward their dorms to get ready for dinner.

 

Ava stayed behind just long enough to bottle a sample of her potion and clean her station with an almost unnecessary thoroughness. Michael waited for her by the door, bouncing on the balls of his feet.

 

“You coming?” he asked, voice still tinged with disbelief from earlier.

“In a second,” she said, corking the vial and tucking it carefully into her bag.

 

Snape was scribbling something at his desk, but she caught his gaze flickering toward her just before she turned to leave. For a moment, there was something else in his eyes, something that wasn’t loathing or suspicion. It almost looked like… caution.

 

She gave a small wave, mostly just to annoy him, and skipped after Michael, her bag bouncing at her side and Tom’s coils tightening playfully around her shoulder.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Dinner was uneventful. Ava sat next to Michael and Lila, who had decided to join them since she didn't really have anyone else, and the conversation flowed easily between the three of them.

 

"So I heard that Potter also blew up in Professor Umbridge's class. And he’s going to be in detention every night this week,” Lila said, wide-eyed as she passed the mashed potatoes. “I don’t even know what he said to her, but it must’ve been as bad as what you said.”

 

Ava sparred a glance over towards the Gryffindor table where Harry was practically glaring at his plate.

Michael sighed, as he slid a scoop of steamed carrots onto Ava’s plate. "Well, it’s like you two are two peas in a pod. I swear you were meant to be in Gryffindor. Both of you are troublemakers."

 

Ava glared at him. "I'm not a troublemaker, I just have no patience for stupid people." Stupid people had a tendency to make a mess of things, they just didn’t know what was really good for them.

 

Lila laughed and nudged her shoulder. "Yeah, like Umbridge."

"Oh, yeah. Definitely like Umbridge."

 

Michael sighed, looking exasperated. It looked like he wasn’t gaining a voice of reason with Lila joining the duo. "Just please don't do anything stupid or rash, I don't think I could deal with losing any more house points. It’s only the third day and I’m pretty sure we’re at negative points by now."

 

"Ah but you’re forgetting that Snape gave us twenty-five points." Ava reminded him, smiling widely, showing her teeth. The teacher clearly favored his own house so they were likely to regain the points easily.

 

"Yeah, and that's the only reason why we're not a deep hole. Because you’re weirdly good at potions. You didn't tell me that!" he protested.

 

Ava shrugged as she chewed a carrot making a disgusted face at the flavor, and put it down on her plate, pushing the food away. “You didn’t ask.”

 

Michael opened his mouth to say something but was cut off by Lila who was already noticing the signs of a one-sided argument. “So your detention with Professor Umbridge tonight. If you apologize maybe she’ll go easy on you," Lila said, her green eyes sympathetic.

 

"Apologize? For what?" What was there to apologize for? 

 

"For talking back to her," Michael explained, his voice muffled by a mouthful of chicken. "Maybe if you explain why you acted like that she might go easy on you."

 

"I’m not gonna apologize, she called me fat!” Ava said, crossing her arms.

 

Lila looked at her and then looked down, "You know that's not true. She was probably trying to push your buttons so you would keep food out of her classroom, you're not even fat, you're the skinniest girl here."

 

Ava sighed and rolled her eyes, "You don't get it. Where I'm from, you don't get to speak to people like that, especially not me! It doesn't matter why you were doing it, it's rude. I'm not apologizing. Ever. Besides, I don't plan on going anyway." That woman knew exactly what she was doing and believes she can just get away with it. Ava is not one to be bullied by bottom feeders.

 

Michael sighed, and Lila shook her head, but they didn't press the issue.

 

“Evangeline, you're going to detention, and you will apologize. You having a bad attitude is only going to make things worse. And if you don’t… I-I‘ll tell Granger and she won’t give you that prize at the end of the week." Michael said, his voice firm.

 

Ava huffed. "Fine, but don't blame me when I snap and burn the room down." Ava couldn’t help crossing her fingers behind her back. No way would she ever apologize to an adult like that.

 

Michael chuckled. "Well I suppose that would be your fault."

She elbowed him playfully, and they fell back into an easy silence.

As the plates vanished and the students got up to leave, Ava saw Harry separating from Ron and Hermione, heading towards Umbridge’s classroom.

 

Michael nudged her arm. "Hey, aren't you supposed to be leaving?"

Ava blinked, her thoughts scattering. "Huh? Oh yeah, I am. I guess I better go then. Wish me luck! Watch Orion for me Kay?” She reached out to pat Orion's head and stood.

 

She waved at Lila and Michael and left the great hall.

Michael and Lila shared a look, both wondering how this was going to play out.

Ava hurried to the classroom and found the door open. Umbridge sat behind the desk, a plate of cookies and a pot of tea sitting in front of her. A stack of parchment lay next to a jar of ink and a box of quills.

 

Harry sat at a desk in the front row, he looked up at the sound of her footsteps and his eyes widened.

"Ava? Why are you here?" he hissed, looking around as if trying to find an escape.

"Well, I do have detention, Harry. And I'm guessing you do too. Right?" she answered, taking a seat at the desk next to him.

 

"Yes, but..." he trailed off and sighed, slumping in his chair. “What did you do?"

“She called me fat so I told her that she had no room to talk. And also I had a problem with the fact that she wasn’t going to be teaching us a single spell in her class. I just spoke my mind. What about you?"

 

"Um, same. Well, not exactly." he said, looking down.

"Okay then, not-exactly-same." Ava replied, smiling slightly.

Harry opened his mouth to retort, but Umbridge interrupted her.

"Miss Black , how kind of you to finally join us,” Umbridge said with a sugary smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “And Mister Potter, do sit up properly. This isn’t a slumber party.”

 

Ava bit back a sharp retort and settled into her seat, casting a glance at Harry. He looked tense, his jaw clenched and eyes fixed ahead. She could tell this wasn’t just an ordinary detention.

 

“You’ll both be writing lines this evening,” Umbridge continued, her tone dripping with fake sweetness. “You will use this quill.” She picked up the box and opened it with a dainty flourish, offering them each one of the sinister-looking quills inside.

 

Ava eyed it suspiciously. “Do we get ink, or…?”

“Oh no, dear,” Umbridge smiled wider, her eyes gleaming. “You won’t need any ink. You’ll find the quill is… self-sufficient.”

 

Ava and Harry eyed her with suspicion but took the quills anyway. Ava turned hers over in her fingers, frowning. It looked ordinary enough sleek black feather, sharp tip but the way Umbridge was smiling made her stomach twist.

 

“You’ll write: I must not speak out of turn, and you Mr. Potter : I must not tell lies.” Umbridge said, sitting back in her chair and sipping her tea like this was the most casual thing in the world. “Over and over until the message sinks in.”

 

Ava gave Harry a sidelong glance. He was gripping the quill so tightly his knuckles had gone white. “How many times?” she asked flatly.

Umbridge’s smile didn’t waver. “As many as it takes.”

 

Ava rolled her eyes and set the point of the quill to the parchment. The moment she began to write, she felt it a searing sting on the back of her hand. She froze, eyes widening. Slowly, she turned her hand over and saw the words she’d just written ‘I must not speak out of turn carved’ into her skin in a fine, bleeding script. The writing shimmered, then faded, leaving her skin red and raw.

 

“What the—?” she hissed, jerking her hand back. Hot anger started to build into her chest.

Harry was already staring at his own, the words ‘I must not tell lies’ glowing faintly before vanishing into a thin scar. He didn’t say anything, just looked at her, his expression tight.

 

His eyes were telling her not to react, not to fight, give the woman the satisfaction of a reaction.

"I'm waiting," Umbridge said sweetly.

 

Ava growled, staring blankly at her hand, screw that, not reacting isn’t her style, there was no possible way that she was going to allow this woman to torture her. Ava was above that sort of nonsense, who the hell did this bitch think she was!?

 

"What the hell is this?" she demanded, slamming her hands on the table.

Umbridge looked at her, a fake sweet smile plastered across her face. "Oh my dear, is there a problem?"

 

"Is there a problem?" Ava hissed, her eyes flashing dangerously. Did she have to fucking say it out loud? 

Harry's eyes went wide, he tried to cut her off, his voice low. “Ava don’t—”

 

“Shut up and go get the old man Harry.” Ava snapped, cutting him off, her tone cold. Her eyes shined with uncontrolled fury causing Harry to freeze in place.

 

"I asked a question Miss Black," Umbridge said, her tone icy, the fake smile disappearing.

 

"And I asked one first, you disgusting bitch," Ava snarled, her eyes glowing red. She glanced at Harry who was still sitting frozen, her eyes softened slightly. Ava took a deep breath, Harry didn’t do anything wrong but all actions had consequences. "I thought I told you to go get the Headmaster. Or somebody close by, though maybe you want to see me make an accent wall out of this bitch?”

 

Ava aimed a toothy smile at the toad. It wouldn’t be all that hard, she’s done worse to plenty of demons during her time. A human wouldn’t be any different.

 

Umbridge's eyes widened, her mouth opened and closed a few times before she composed herself.

"Miss Black, if you do not watch your language and temper, you will be severely punished," she said, her voice hard and cold.

 

Ava laughed. "Yeah, and how are you gonna punish me, Dolores? Because I’m damn sure not using this fucked up quill.” The classroom seemed to darken those words, casting shadows at everyone inside. Ava dared the woman to try anything, then she’ll see what happens. 

 

At her words Harry finally seemed to break out of his frozen state. He rose slowly, his eyes not leaving the two women in the room, and backed toward the door, never once turning his back on them.

 

"Ava don’t hurt her, she isn't worth it." Harry whispered, his voice hoarse.

"Harry, if you're going to get help, then do it. If not, shut the fuck up." Ava growled, not even bothering to glance at him. The young demon's eyes looked predatory at this point.

 

He nodded once and ran out of the room to at least find the nearest teacher patrolling the hallways. It was obvious that there was no way of reasoning with Ava right now, not while she was in a fit of rage.

 

Umbridge stared at her, the fake smile long gone. Her eyes narrowed and her mouth pressed into a tight line. She opened her mouth, but Ava cut her off.

 

"Don't even fucking bother. I can tell that you're the kind of bitch that doesn't know how to take no for an answer, so let me spell it out for you: No, I'm not going to sit here and let your quill carve words into my skin. Nor will I let you do the same to Harry. So, you have two choices, either I leave this room or I will turn you into the prettiest piece of taxidermy that New Orleans has to offer. Either way, I will be enjoying my night.” Ava sneered, her voice cold and dangerous.

 

Umbridge didn't flinch. "I won't let you go. I'll report you, and you'll be expelled."

Ava rolled her eyes. "I'll just have to make it look like an accident then." She lifted her hand, her eyes glowing a deep, dangerous red.

 

Before she could fire a curse off, Harry ran back into the room, panting and out of breath. Behind him stood an annoyed Snape.

 

Snape took one look at the scene, the shattered tension in the room, Ava’s outstretched hand glowing with raw magic, Umbridge’s pale face, the glowing red eyes of Tom peaking through her hair, and immediately drew his wand.

 

“Miss Black,” he said calmly, with all the icy command of someone who expected obedience, “stand down. Now.”

 

Ava hesitated, her lips curled into a snarl, the glow around her hand flickering like a dying flame. Her eyes darted from Snape to Harry, who gave her a pleading look, then back to Umbridge, whose composure was cracking like thin ice.

 

Snape took another step forward. “If you cast that spell, I will be forced to act.”

It wasn’t a threat, it was a promise. And Ava knew Snape wasn’t bluffing. It would have amused her if she wasn’t so pissed.

 

With a heavy sigh, the magic around her hand flickered and vanished. She lowered her hand, glaring at Umbridge.

 

Tom shifted in her hair, and Ava felt his claws dig into her neck. “You should have gotten rid of her when Potter left. Then you could have had time to clean the place and not get in trouble. Such a shame."

 

"I'm sorry, Professor Snape. It was a false alarm." Umbridge said quickly, her voice quivering.

 

Snape didn't acknowledge her. He stepped forward, his eyes on Ava, his expression unreadable. "Black, come with me. Potter, stay and finish your detention, then return to your dorm."

 

Harry nodded and sank back into his seat, his shoulders slumped.

Ava didn’t move.

"Black," Snape repeated.

She met his gaze, her face calm. "No."

Snape’s eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint sparking in their depths. “Miss Black, you are already in enough trouble. Refusing a direct order will only worsen your situation.”

 

Ava crossed her arms, unmoved. “You said you’d act if I cast a spell. I didn’t. So unless you want to accuse me of disobedience on top of nearly blowing up the ugliest toad in the castle, I’d suggest you step back and let me make a choice.”

 

Snape’s jaw tensed. His voice dropped lower, darker. “You don’t have a choice. You forfeited it the moment you threatened a staff member.”

 

“She wants to torture us as a form of discipline.” Ava walks over to Harry grabbing his hand and pulling it towards Snape’s face. The mark on his hand was still red and was showing signs of swelling. “This mark was made by some stupid quill she wanted us to use. If you make Harry stay here I swear I’ll burn this place down.” Ava stomped her foot petulantly. “I will not tolerate such behavior in my presence and if this school tolerates this behavior then you’ll have yourselves a bigger problem and it won't be from her!”

 

Umbridge was practically trembling with rage, her eyes filled with fury. Snape looked at her hand and then at the two students, his expression blank.

 

"Fine," he snapped, "then we shall return to my office where you both will continue your detention."

 

Ava nodded and released Harry's arm. "Thank you."

Umbridge sputtered angrily. "Severus though I applaud you on calming Miss. Black down. Their punishment is mine to see through, and I demand that she complete it!"

 

"No." Snape said simply, his eyes cold.

"Excuse me?"

 

"You heard me. Black and Potter will serve their detention with me and that is final. Furthermore this school has not used corporal punishment in many years, I find it unlikely that we should start now. Now, I suggest you go enjoy the rest of your evening. I expect not to hear of another student serving a detention under your watch or a complaint to the ministry will be the least of your concern." Snape said, his tone hard.

 

Umbridge opened and closed her mouth a few times, but no sound came out.

"Potter, come. Black, follow." Snape ordered, turning and walking towards the door, his robes billowing behind him.

 

Ava smiled, watching Snape walk away. She winked at a speechless Umbridge, and hurried after him. Harry followed suit, not even bothering to glance back. He was in shock over the fact that Snape was helping him.

 

They walked quickly down the hallway, their footsteps echoing off the stone floor. Snape led them toward the dungeons, his long strides making it difficult for them to keep pace. Ava found herself almost jogging.

 

He led them into his classroom, the walls lined with cauldrons and shelves full of ingredients. He locked the door behind them and turned to face them, his face unreadable.

 

"Sit," he commanded, pointing to a table in the front of the room.

Ava and Harry obeyed, sliding into seats next to each other, their shoulders brushing. Ava was still tense, anger still lingering over the sheer audacity of the woman. Although she couldn’t keep the smug smile off her face.

 

Snape looked at them, his expression unreadable. Tom was the first to break the tension in the room. He crawled from her hair and wrapped himself around her neck. He met Snape's gaze, his eyes narrowing. "I'm disappointed in you, Severus. You should have just let the girl kill her."

 

Snape’s eyes flicked to the serpent, his lip curling slightly, but his voice remained composed. “Yes, well. It’s a shame disappointment doesn’t carry consequences.”

 

Tom hissed lowly, but Ava gently tapped his head. “Not now.”

Snape folded his arms. “You may think you were in the right, Miss Black. And in some ways… you were. But understand this there is a difference between defiance and strategy. What you pulled in there? That was reckless.”

 

Ava leaned back in her chair, defiance simmering behind her eyes. “And letting her carve into our hands isn’t?”

Snape’s gaze sharpened. “Do not mistake my tolerance for approval, little demon, I can still turn you in for that display."

 

She met his stare, her face calm.

Harry leaned forward. "Why didn't you?"

Snape sighed. "I have more important things to do than deal with you two getting into trouble."

 

"So, why are you helping us? You didn’t have to follow me when I asked you." Harry said, his eyes searching.

"Potter, do not ask questions when you have no desire to hear the answers." Snape snapped, his expression tightening.

 

"It’s probably because he was ordered to watch us, or just you. But which one of your owners are you following the orders of? Dumbledore or Voldie’s?" Ava drawled, her tone bored. Tom’s eyes flashed with amusement.

 

Although if Ava was kinder she would equate his behavior as being a half decent teacher. Snape clearly has favorites and troublesome students but he is still responsible for their safety. At the very least Snape wasn’t going to condone torture if he could help it, if he condoned such treatment then he would have employed it.

 

Snape bristled eyes shifting from the kids to the man or rather bug in question, his tone icy. "It's not any of your concern. As of now, you are both serving detention, which will be for the next month until you learn to control yourselves."

 

Harry looked horrified, "A whole month?"

"I would prefer the whole year, but I know neither of you will cooperate. And demon, I have a feeling I will be dealing with many more detentions with you." Snape said, his expression darkening.

 

Ava only smiled sweetly, utterly unrepentant. “I’ll try to make it interesting for you, Professor.”

Snape pinched the bridge of his nose as if he were fighting off a migraine. “Merlin help me…” he muttered under his breath.

 

Tom let out a low, mocking chuckle from Ava’s shoulders. “You’ll need more than Merlin before the year is over.”

 

Snape shot the snake a glare but wisely chose not to engage. Instead, he shifted topics. “As for your earlier question, Potter, Dumbledore is not in the castle at the moment. So any complaints against Umbridge would have to wait.”

 

Harry frowned. “Why? Where is he?”

Snape’s jaw tightened, his posture rigid. He looked at them for a long moment, as if weighing whether to speak at all.

 

Finally, he said, “He is… occupied. There are matters he deems more important at present.”

Ava leaned forward, eyes narrowing. “It’s about the Horcruxes, isn’t it?”

At that, Snape stiffened visibly.

 

Tom tilted his head, his tongue flickering thoughtfully. “Not making much progress, is he?” the snake mused aloud.

 

Snape ignored the caterpillar and turned to Ava, “Yes. With the lack of information provided, finding them has proved difficult. Without it, the hunt could take years."

Harry leaned back in his seat, frowning. His eyes had a distant look, and Ava could tell he was thinking.

"Tom, are you sure you don’t remember where they are?" she asked, glancing at the snake.

 

"Even if I did, you can't expect them all to still be in the same place. Since the boy destroyed my diary, you’ve already retrieved the Gaunt ring, along with the locket. The only ones left are the diadem and the cup.”

Harry and Snape gave him a questioning look. 

 

“Diadem and cup? What are they? Are they as important as Slytherin’s Locket.” Harry asked, eyes wide with confusion.

Tom laughed; it sounded so prideful and smug that it had Ava cringing.

 

"Boy, the cup and diadem are just as important as the locket. The diadem belonged to Rowena Ravenclaw, while the cup belonged to Helga Hufflepuff. I didn't just steal from Slytherin, but also Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff. Though, the diadem was the hardest one to obtain. I had to convince Rowena’s daughter to give me the location of the diadem." Tom rumbled, a satisfied smile on his face.

 

“Wait the daughter of the Ravenclaw founder would be over a thousand years old! How were you able to trick her let alone speak to her?" Harry asked, his eyes widening.

"It was simple. I talked to her spirit." Tom replied.

"You mean a ghost or did you summon her? I think we would know that the school had the daughter of the Ravenclaw roaming around the school as a ghost.” Harry argued.

 

"Not if she was going by a different name.” Tom rumbled, amused.

Snape was the first to connect the dots. His eyes went wide and his jaw dropped.

"Are you talking about the grey lady?" he asked, his voice strained.

 

Tom only grinned wider, his tongue flickering lazily. She was far more helpful once properly… persuaded.”

Ava tilted her head, studying him. “Persuaded?”

Tom’s eyes gleamed. “Ghosts are still tied to emotions. Guilt, shame, loneliness. All easy enough to exploit if you know which strings to pull.”

Snape’s face twisted into a grimace of disgust. “Manipulating the dead. How very like you.”

 

Tom gave a lazy flick of his tail around Ava’s neck, unbothered. “You act like it was difficult, Severus. She all but handed it to me in her sorrow.”

Harry shook his head, trying to process the new information. “So the diadem… where did you hide it?”

 

Tom’s expression turned sly. “Where better than the castle itself? Hidden among the relics of forgotten items by students and discarded experiments.”

 

Ava and Harry exchanged glances. They had no idea what he was talking about.

"The Room of Requirement." Snape murmured, his expression thoughtful.

Tom grinned. "Indeed. Well done, Severus."

Harry frowned. "What's the Room of Requirement?"

 

"It's a room that appears when someone needs it. For example, if you need somewhere to study, it would appear. And if you needed somewhere to store something, it would show up.” Tom replied.

 

Ava perked up at the explanation; it sounded like the perfect place to learn new spells from Tom. She couldn’t wait to tell Michael but first. “We should go get the diadem now then and get the merging over with!”

 

“No!” Harry, Snape, and Tom shouted.

"What? Why not?" she whined.

"Because I would rather not go through another merging experience so soon.” Tom hissed.

 

Snape gave her a cold glare, his voice hard. "I have to agree with the bug. The last thing we need is you causing a commotion and attracting the attention of the entire school. You will wait until the Headmaster has a chance to speak with you.”

Ava groaned and leaned back in her chair.

 

"Now, for your detentions," Snape said, pulling a roll of parchment from his desk along with ink and a quill before laying it on their tables, his lips curving into a small, unpleasant smile. "For the next month, you will be serving detention with me. And I expect both of you to work diligently and quietly. Is that clear?"

 

“You will write lines,” he said flatly. “A hundred each. Without blood this time.”

 

Harry grimaced but nodded. Ava made a face but dragged a sheet toward herself anyway. Tom slithered onto the table, peering down at the quill with disdain.

 

As Harry dipped his quill into the inkpot, he muttered under his breath, “What are we even supposed to write?”

Snape didn’t look up. “I will not threaten staff, attempt murder, or provoke my own demise.”

He paused, then added, “Even when they richly deserve it.”

 

Ava snorted, unable to hold it back. “Petty, Professor. Very petty.”

Snape’s mouth twitched slightly almost, but not quite, a smile. “Start writing.”

And with a resigned sigh, the two students bent over their work, the quiet scratching of quills the only sound in the cold, heavy air of the dungeons.

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 2 of Ava’s adventures!